Rewrite the Stars

Chapters

Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23: Hearts and Hooves part one
Chapter 24: Hearts and Hooves part two
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28: Date part 1
Chapter 29: Date part 2
Chapter 31
Chapter 32: Date Part 4
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Chapter 36
Chapter 37
Chapter 38
Chapter 39
Chapter 40
Chapter 41
Chapter 42
Chapter 43
Chapter 44
Chapter 45
Chapter 46
Chapter 47
Chapter 48
Chapter 49
Chapter 50
Chapter 51 - The Siege part one
Chapter 53: The Siege part three
Chapter 54
Chapter 55
Chapter 56
Chapter 57
Chapter 58
Chapter 59
Chapter 60
Chapter: 61
Chapter 62
Chapter 63
Chapter 64
Chapter 65
Chapter: 66
Chapter 67
Chapter 68
Chapter 69
Chapter 70
Chapter 71
Chapter 72
Chapter 73
Chapter 74
Chapter 75
Chapter 76
Chapter 77
Chapter 78 - The End
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 6
Chapter 13
Chapter 30: Date part 3
Chapter 52 - The Siege part two

Chapter 3

After getting the two powerful beings a soothing cup of coffee and cleaning up the mess the Ursula Major created, Rarity sat down with the girls. Criss crossing in her pearlish white, crystalline chair, she sighed.

“Girls, if you haven’t noticed, I’ve been in a rather major funk for the past six months.” Rarity said.

“Oh...we haven’t noticed.” Starlight sarcastically said as she took a comforting sip of her coffee. Out of all of her friends who was supportive with Rarity, Starlight was the least. After what happened with the cruise, she didn’t believe what happened with Bouncer and his goons really went down. There were too many things that didn’t add up.

One main thing was the fact that Rarity was in that boiler room along with the others. And the way she acted prior to it, Starlight knew something happened but she just needed facts. She couldn’t go back in time to find out due to the fact that Twilight burnt that time-traveling page years ago when she attempted to go back in time to fix one horrible date.

And like the good magical powers the universe held upon them, the page burnt up into ash.

“We’ve noticed,” Twilight elbowed Starlight before looking at the white unicorn.

“Well, in truth…” Rarity sighed as she grasped the cup. “I lost my desire and I need a way to get it all back.”

“Desire comes out naturally. You just need a new muse.” Starlight said as she sipped her drink. “You want like a magical fix?”

“Just a temporary solution, yes.” Rarity smiled when Starlight suggested that. “Just until-”

“I was being sarcastic..” Starlight grunted.

Twilight shook her head at Starlight sighing. “Rarity, we’ll help you. It’s just temporary. I just happen to know a spell.”

“Fall Out’s Desire? That spell?” Starlight looked at Twilight. “But that spell is complex and it works differently to each pony.”

“What’s that?” Rarity asked, intrigued to hear that there was such thing as a desire spell.

Twilight used her magic, her longhorn glowed pink before a scroll poofed right in front of them. “Eons ago, an earth pony by the name Fall Out-”

“Earth pony? I thought only unicorns and alicorns can create spells and potions.” Rarity raised a brow at that.

“Chancellor Puddinghead was an earth pony but he made one delicious magical pudding. Remember that one Hearth’s Warming years ago?” Twilight giggled in memory. “Anywho, Fall Out was an artist, his workings of painting and sculptures are known throughout the world in days when the three pony tribes were just that, three. While working on his work, something happened and he ended up losing his desire to work just like you did.”

“So after risking his flank of going over to Princess Platinum's kingdom to ask one of the wisest ponies in the land to help him and failing, Fall Out took matters to his hands and made his own spell.” Starlight helped explained. “Though, that pony had no reason to mess with things he’s never meant to.”

Twilight giggled at that. “He got spell and potion confused. Though because of his intentions, he was the first earth pony who tried to perform magic.”

Rarity sat there, taking a tiny sip of her cup as she listened. “Does this spell - I uh mean, potion work?” She asked them.

Twilight and Starlight looked at each other on that. “Somewhat…” both of them said in unison.

The three ponies were then teleported to the kitchen. Rarity was plopped in a chair, nearly spilling her coffee. The other girls began working on the potion, taking a medium black cauldron and began throwing in ingredients. They threw in chopped up roots, spices, water, a lock of hair from one of the girls. The pot started boiling without being on any heat or flame. Starlight and Twilight looked back at the scroll they were using to double check if they were doing everything correct.

Rarity arched her neck up to try and see what the girls were doing, though due to Twilight’s wings, her view was blocked. “Um, when you two say it somewhat worked, what do you mean by that?”

“Well,” said Twilight as she began stirring with a huge wooden spell, “since the potion was created by an earth pony and not a unicorn or alicorn, it has some...ill side effects if it’s taken in a large amount. Too much desire of one thing, well...things go intense.” Twilight giggled.

“Speaking from experience, Twilight,” Starlight snorted, causing Twilight to shook her head with a laugh. “Let’s just say, you seriously need to take this in small doses.”

“Well? How small of a dose do I need to take?” Rarity asked.

Just as Rarity asked, Twilight looks around before turning to her and asked for a thumple from her. Rarity blinked at that respond before digging into her purse and pulling out her mini sewing kit, opening it up before she grabbed the thumple and handed it to Twilight.

“Thanks,” Twilight said before she took the thumple and scooped the potion in it, filling it up to the brim. This toxic green potion bubbled in the tiny cap, the smell was so atrocious it nearly sent Rarity into a gagging frenzy. “It has better taste than the smell and looks proceeds.” Twilight said as she handed the thumple to Rarity.

Rarity hesitantly held the potion in her hand, she looked to Twilight for if she should drink it.

“Go on, it’s harmless.” Twilight egged on.

Rarity looked at the two ponies before sighing, tipping her head back and drank the potion as if it was a shot of cider. Rarity made a disgusting face. “Oh dear, that’s awful!”

“Give it a second.” Starlight said as she took the rest that was in the cauldron out of the kitchen.

“What do you mean-” Rarity said before this explosion erupted within her body, within her very brain and soul itself. Her desire, her passion was given an exponential boost. “Gimme a pen and paper, gimme one now!” She demanded.

So many ideas, so many designs were running through her head. So many dresses and clothes, combination of all of it was taking her breath away. Twilight had then gotten her the paper and pen, Rarity began drawing.

Dresses upon dresses she designed, all of them stunningly, some of her best work she had made in years were drawn on the paper. “This potion was marvelous! I am having ideas, desires I haven’t felt in a long time!”

Twilight nodded. “The potion does that.”

Rarity looked up after she created a whole ensemble of her medieval theme for the show on the sheets of paper. “Oh, I am back!” She said triumphant.

By then, Starlight came back with the pot, which was now smoking. “Got rid of it.”

Twilight nodded a thanks to her former student before Rarity let out her infamous “WHAT?!”

“Yeah, that thumple is all you need.” Starlight said, watching the unicorn.

“W-why?” Rarity asked them. “Why would you waste the potion?” Rarity asked them both.

Twilight sighed. “Trust us, Rares, getting rid of the rest of the potion is a good thing. There have been ponies who took the potion get addicted to it and things just go bad. Best to take that tiny bit and go on with it.”

Starlight grunted in response before the two girls left, leaving Rarity with her new drawing.

Filled with excitement, Rarity grabbed all of her drawings and took off running out of the castle so she could get started. She had a lot of work to do.

After Spike had his long bath within the spring, he told Zecora thanks for letting him use it and collected his clothes and strolled on out of the forest. Feeling full and satisfied from the hunt. He just hoped that AJ wasn’t too fond of that sheep.

Spike had his phone out during his walk, checking to make sure he hadn’t missed any messages while he was on his hunt: So far, he had a text alert from Pinkie Pie telling him that there was a new flavor of sweets over in Sugar Cube Corners - everypony has text alerts from there, a message from Cadence asking him to bring back her books - he kept forgetting to bring them back after he started dating Rachel.

And speaking of which texted him saying to call her.

With a hum, he speed dialed her number, waited for a moment before Rachel answered.

“Oh, hey big guy!” Rachel greeted breathlessly. “You got my text.”

“Yeah I did,” Spike smiled by the sound of her voice calling him in his ear. “I’ve been thinking about you, I can’t wait for you to be here.”

“Yeah, me neither.” Rachel strained, from what it sounded like to him, she was moving shit around.

“Whatcha doing?” Spike asked curiously as he stumbled along a fallen tree and sat down on the log so he could talk to her more.

“Trying and failing to remove these damned bars, the fucking slut bugs installed a window and locked me in my OLD ROOM!!!” That last bit wasn’t at his ear but she was loud. He could hear more voices from the other side.

“That’s right, Rachel!” It was one of the twins. “Admit that this is your room and forget about moving out!”

“Fuck you Rube, guys, let me the fuck out!” Rachel snapped.

Spike mentioned this before and he’s not afraid to admit it - Rachel has a dragoness lurking underneath that skin of hers.

“So...they turned your room into a cage?” Spike asked, though he was very concern of Rachel.

“Yes! Since they learned that I was moving out, they installed bars and replaced the door with reinforced steel that i can’t break through!” Rachel snarled. “What they don’t know is that I got a freaking chain saw and I will cut a damn hole right underneath floor and escape from Pon-E!”

“YOU WHAT?!” the twins shouted in unison. Then there was an audible sound of a chain saw running in the background.

“Don’t think I won’t do it!” Rachel growled. “Let me out or you guys are paying for the repairs!”

“But that will take months to fund the roof/floor repairs!” From what it sounded like it was Gemcity who whined.

“You wouldn’t, bitch.” Ruby challenged Rachel.

Next thing Spike heard was the sound of wood being cut. All Spike was doing was sitting on his log and listened to everything. “My girlfriend is more insane than Pinkie.” Spike muttered.

“THAT I AM!!” Which Rachel heard and replied with a maniacal laugh.

“Shit, shit shit!” Ruby shouted. “Gem, where’s the key??”

“I don’t know! I thought you had it! Rach, don’t ruin Pon-E!!” Gem replied with a cry. Then they were gone and the chainsaw noise was gone. Leaving Rachel laughing out loud.

“And that, my fine sexy dragon, is one way to potentially mind screw your way to get out of a locked room!” Rachel laughed.

Spike laughed at that. “You used Pinkie’s Soundboard?”

“Fuck yeah! Best gift I ever received from her was that!” Spike could hear her grinning from ear to ear.

Spike shook his head. “So anyway, I got everything ready for you to come. Are you ready?”

“Yeah i am, I should be on the train tomorrow or so. I just need to pick which of my dolls to take with me.” Rachel said, the sound of movement and easily heard from her side.

Spike grimace at that. Rachel and her creepy doll collection, Spike didn’t judge her to have that hobby, he has his, but those dolls creep him the fuck out. Especially after what happened last time he was over at the apartment.

“I hear that scowl from here.” Rachel called him out.

“Sorry, how about you take all of the dolls...but leave the two red heads and the nun one.” Spike bargoned.

“The red heads I get since the twins used them to scare you, but my nun? She’s my favorite!” Rachel whined. “She was my first creepy doll I gotten.”

“Babe, do you remember the last I came over?” Spike asked her. “That doll moved on my back.”

“Babe, that’s insane, the only way the doll would’ve move is with magic.” Rachel explained.

Spike squeezed the bridge of his snout and grumbled. “Rachel, that doll ended up on top of me while I was inside of you.” He said.

That memory will always and forever burn into his head. The two were rolling around on Rachel’s bed, having her laying on her stomach with her hips up in the air while Spike was indulging himself before slipping inside her. Just when he really got into pounding her, the nun doll ended up on his shoulder. Beforehand, Rachel had put all of her creepy dolls in her closet in a box on the other side of the bedroom cause she knew some of them made him uncomfortable and the twins were busy that freaking night.

That nun doll somehow ended up crawling on Spike shoulders. Total fucking turn off! Spike ended up screaming, pulling out of Rachel and ran into a wall.

Rachel sighed. “Okay, okay, the nun and red heads are gone. The rest stays with me.”

“You can put them on a shelf...with their faces turned to the wall.”

It’s strange that they had this conversation multiple of times before and it just became an thing.

“Okay, I’m going to finish packing, pick me up at the train station around three tomorrow?”

“I’ll be there. Love you.” Spike smiled.

“I love you too. Forever and a day?”

“Always.” Spike finished. It was just a little cute saying Rachel came up with. It was actually a saying her mother used to call her. It just stuck when she said it to him. He liked it.

After Rachel blew him a kiss through the phone, the two hung up.

****

Beyond the darkened seas, a looming cliff island offsetted the blackened skies. A posh chateau lay on top of the cliff, surrounded by tall trees, a number of guards that could count as a small army. With tall, enchanted iron gates that surrounded the home, roses growing along the iron and thorns intertwining the gaps. The road leading up to it was riddled with cobblestone. The large home filled with lavished gifts, necessary things for a wealthy pony.

Or at this case, a young prince.

Blueblood and Neighsay appeared on the courtyard after one nasty trip with the teleportation spell due to the prince. Causing them both to tumble upon landing, Victor had servants who were waiting for him to appear, having him a cushy landing while Neighsay landed in the fountain with it’s statue looking like the prince himself.

Neighsay spat the water from his mouth as he stood up, his cloak soaked to his pastry bones. He snarled and glared at the prince. “For a prince, your magic is terrible!” he called him out.

“It’s been awhile since I used my magic,” The prince said, fixing his hair as his servants fixed his suit, making sure he was spick and span, perfect to his liking. “It is exhausting, I’ll have to practice more.”

Neighsay grumbled a curse under his breath as he jumped out of the fountain. His horn glowed crimson and his clothes flashed, drying out instantly before looking around at the home. “Where are we anyway?” He asked him.

“My private getaway. Auntie Tia doesn’t know that I have it.” Blueblood said with a smile. “I do apologize for the...rough travel. Could I indulge you in some wine?”

“No thank you,” Neighsay snarled at him. “You told me we were going to talk, not lollying around in your private resort.”

“Patients, dear Chancoller.” Blueblood said before heading towards the laverish maple wooden doors. “Follow me if you will please.”

Neighsay grumbled under his breath before following the prince inside.

Inside the chateau, they first came to a large grand opening, the flooring was covered in a pure red marbling that casted a shine, the walls were ivory and gold trimmings, pillars that stood high with a large crystal chandelier hanging over head. Up the grand stairwell, walking on the gorgeous white carpet, off they went to the left towards the west wing.

As Neighsay followed the prince, the chancoller couldn’t help but look at the guards as he walked. Their armors were red and white with sharp features, the prince’s cutiemark painted in the same color scheme lay on their chests. Their faces were concealed within the helmets so he couldn’t see their identities...or if they were even ponies due to the fact that a few of them were taller than the average pony.

When they walked past an open room, a young yellow and blue unicorn mare dressed in a flowing blue chiffon dress that was practically see through comes running out. “My prince!” She squealed in joy when seeing Blueblood. She ran towards him, pushing the chancoller out of the way before wrapping her arms around the prince and hugged him.

As soon as she did that, three more unicorn mares, all of them dressed similar than the first mare, with the colors of fuchsia, white and black, cheered in excitement as they ran over to Blueblood and graveled underneath his hooves.

“We missed you so so much, my love!” the first mare cooed, pressing her large peaked breasts up against the stallion, giving him a deep kiss.

“Gone for a whole day! Where have you been?” The mare in the black dress asked him, hugging his waist. She had a midnight blue coat with silver eyes, hair flowing black. Though her bust size wasn’t as big as the first one, she did have a nice looking ass to make up for it.

Blueblood rumbled a laugh as he held his harem of mares, trying to pull away. “Ladies, I had business to tend to.”

The mare in the fuchsia dress - a lilac and peach colored mare with a gradient mane that went from pink to a sunset orange, tugged his left arm, sandwiching them between her breasts, them being the biggest out of the three. “We had to entertain ourselves without you, it’s not fun without you.”

“Play with us!” the white dress mare - her coat was white as snow and along with her mane and tail, her eyes were so brightly blue it was considered unnatural, she used her fingers to idly trace around his crotch. “Play time?”

Blueblood laughed as his harem was trying to have him undressed just as he came home. “As much as I want to do that, my pets, daddy is very busy.”

“AW!” The four pouted when he said that.

“Why don’t you four warm up a bath, I’ll join you soon enough. I promise.” Blueblood said, his voice had a low, sadist feel to it. In his eyes, Neighsay saw that the young prince had total control over the females. “I’ll be up soon,”

“Okay,” the four said, pouting over the fact that they weren’t going to have playtime then. They gathered themselves up and retreated back to their rooms.

Neighsay watched them leave before turning back to the prince who was fixing his clothes once more.

“What?” The prince asked. “If you want them, all you have to do is ask.”

Neighsay shook his head. “I have no interest of defoiling your whores, Victor.”

“Those words are very uncalled for.” Blueblood growled at him. “I have given you an invitation to my home and you have the audacity of insulting my pets.”

Neighsay just stared at him. Unamused to his brash behavior.

Blueblood rolled his eyes at him before becking him to continuing the unicorn to follow him with the hook of his finger before walking off.

The chancellor scuffed before following the young prince to his study with two armed guards blocking the door. The two guards stepped away as their prince walked through the door, when Neighsay tried to enter, the guards quickly took their swords out and blocked his way in.

“At ease, boys. He’s with me.” Blueblood said quickly.

The guards stared down at the male before them before they stepped aside, sheathing their swords.

Maybe this brat has more than what he’s leading on with the guards. The harem, servants and this home I could understand, but all of this? No fool would even think of trying assassinate Victor ‘cause he’s pretty much useless. So why the guards? Neighsay thought as he went in.

“Close the door, will you old man?” Blueblood asked as Neighsay entered the study. The walls were made by a strange stone that didn’t set the chancoller right. The stone was painted in a rich brown, the flooring and shelves were made from the same material as the walls. No windows to the outside world. A rather large wooden desk separated the chancoller and Blueblood.The prince stood next to a cabinet filled with exquisite liquor the young unicorn had to offer, filling himself a glass of what he had to offer.

Neighsay made an attempt to use his magic to shut the door.

To only come to find out that his magic wasn’t working, leaving the prince into a chuckling fit.

“This room is made of a special anti-magic stone called the Leviathan. Very straightforward, it will cancel any source of magic out, leaving one very...defenseless to any Equestrian magic.” Blueblood explained. “Something that King Sombra used during his time.”

“And you use it to make a room.” Neighsay grunted, though he was impressed that the spoiled brat knows that much. The old stallion shuts the door with his hand before walking over to the chair.

“A place of sanction,” the prince says as he took a sip of his glass, “when I choose to be alone and not to be bothered by anyone, I will come here to think-”

“Thinking is never your strong suit…” Neighsay grumbled under his breath before taking a seat.

Blueblood grunted at that. “Remind me why I brought you here again?”

“You have a proposition? About the cause?”

“Right.”

Arrogant bastard, Neighsay thought about him.

Blueblood cleared his throat before he began. “Since the very beginning, I was against the humans coming to Equestria from their cruel, nasty world. I suggested first hand that we should find a way to close that portal down, but I was out voted.”

“Gee, I wonder why?”

Blueblood ignored that comment and continued. “Many years later, I had no choice but to sit back and watch our lands be destroyed by the humans, seeing many of our kind getting hurt or worst killed by the very beings we allowed to cross over.”

“That is what I was trying to tell your aunts, but none would listen. It’s only going to go downhill from then on out.” Neighsay grunted.

“So, here is my proposition, we find a way to have the princesses to send every human back to their world in a state of emergency.”

Neighsay couldn’t help but laugh out loud. By the sound of the rolling rumble coming from the elder unicorn that it’s been a long while since he laughed at something like this.

Blueblood nonchalantly drank his liquor as his associate was going through this fit, waiting for it to pass before he saw the look at the prince’s face.

“Oh...you’re serious?”” Neighsay sat up. “The princesses would never send them back, it’s part of the treaty.”

“A treaty that is so flawed, so faulty, created only by idiots.” Blueblood committed. “All we have to do is rally up the public, showing them the human’s true nature to everyone. Every pony would join in.” The prince then went to his desk, digging out a key out of his jacket pocket before inserting it and pulled out a drawer. He grabbed a large folder before setting it out on the table in front of the chancoller. “Since humans gave us some of their tools, we’ll use it against them.”

Neighsay eyed at the folder before looking up at the prince. “If you already have this planned out, why do you want me?”

“Oddly enough, you still have contacts I do not have. With the right figures on our side, ponies in all corners of Equestria would want the humans out as much as we do.” Blueblood sat the glass down and leaned against the desk, his hands bracing on top of the wood. “You and I would be saviors, you will get what you want.”

“And what do you want out of this?” Neighsay asked with raised brows. “If you’re thinking what I’m thinking, then a lot of creatures will get hurt. It’ll be treason against the hierarchy.”

Blueblood waved a hand at that. “You let me worry about that, my reasons are but my own. I have the resources, you have the means, we should work together.” He then extended a hand out to the elder pony. “What say you?”

Neighsay stared at Blueblood, looking at that folder on the desk before turning back towards him once more. He never seen Blueblood act like this...commandeering, assertive, nothing like what he used to see in the spoiled brat. He assesses the offer again in his mind. If he were to do this, join forces with the prince, this will not go down well. If they were caught, they would be persecuted.

What did he have to lose? Nothing. He already lost everything from the princesses.

Neighsay stood up and grasp the prince’s hand and shook it.

Blueblood grinned at that. “Welcome to the White Mantle, Chancoller.”

Chapter 4

Spike woke up very early on the next day. He barely could open his eyes when his heart already started to pound heavily and he was grinning from ear to ear. Knowingly that today was the day Rachel was coming today.

“Yippy!” Spike howled in excitement, he jumped out of his bed to get ready for the big move in. He bolted out of the bedroom, rushed across the castle to the bathroom and took a quick shower. Twilight and Starlight were still asleep, so he pretty much has the castle to himself to get everything ready.

After taking a shower and done all his early morning chores and made Twilight and Starlight’s breakfast, Spike quickly headed out to town to pick up a few things he needed to get before three o clock.

Spike first went straight to the post office just as it was opening by Derpy.

“Oh, hey Spike,” The grey pegasus greeted Spike with a smile, “what can i do for ya?”

Spike smiled. “Morning Derps, I’m here to pick up a package.”

“Ooh okay, lemme open up shop first.” Derpy said, fumbling to get the keys from her pockets. “Ugh, I have in here somewhere, gimme a sec.”

Spike nodded with a chuckle. “Misplaced keys again?”

“Uh huh.” Derpy nodded, her tattered blond hair sliding over her lazy eye, one she didn’t mind having. She pushed her bangs out of her eyes before continue to hunt for her keys. “If I lose these keys, I’m gonna be in serious trouble.” She worried.

Spike thought about it for a moment before giving her a pat on her shoulder to move aside. Derpy moved and watched Spike carefully to see what he was doing. Spike extended out his pinky claw, inserted the claw into the keyhole, jiggled his finger a little before the gears turned and the door opened.

“There you go.” Spike grinned as he backed up.

“Wow! You got it open with your pinky!” Derpy awed at that. “How did you do that?”

“Practice,” Spike smiled and that was all he was going to say. In truth, he gets bored while living at the castle and he’s practiced lock picking with his nails on the doors. He never once needed a key ever since. (And not to mention he could just kick the door with ease) And when he’s hungry late at night and Twilight and Starlight kept locking the treasury from him and he really wanted gems.

So much for controlling his greed.

Derpy led Spike inside, turning on every lights in the post office as they went in. After getting all the lights and stuff situated, Derpy got over to her front desk, adjusted her hat before looking at the dragon with a smile.

“How may I help you today?” She asked, her voice much clearer and slower than she was speaking to him moments ago. Her work voice.

Spike chuckled at her deminier before clearing his voice. “Yeah, I have a package for me, I would like to pick it up.”

“Oh, okay.” Derpy said, going into her files before headed to the back as other ponies were coming in to get their mail or sending their mail out.

She comes back moment later with a frown. “I’m sorry Spike, but it seems that the package hasn’t come in yet.”

“Um...come again?” Spike asked.

Derpy double checked the system before whimpering in sadness. “I’m sorry, but your package isn’t here yet. It seems the mail pony got it confused and shipped it to the Peaks of Peril by mistake.”

Spike’s left eye twitched. “So… the kirins have it?” inside of that package was a very expensive art set in complete with new embroidered paint brushes, paint that was made by liquefied gems, a rich fine sketchbook that was enchanted so she would never have to go off and buy paper again to draw, a portable easel that could collapse so it’s easy to move, all in a simple satin felt travel case. Spike literally had to go through the depths of Tartarus, do almost impossible favors, left him nearly bone dry in his trust funds just to get that as a House Warming present for Rachel.

Though she told him he doesn’t have to, Spike tends to spoil his girlfriend. Especially buying something ridiculously expensive as a new art set.

“I can get somepony to retrieve them, but it’ll take about a week to do so.” Derpy explained. “I’m so so sorry Spike, I just don’t know what went wrong.”

Spike had a calming smile on his face, but his body started smoking. “Okay then,” Spike said as calmly as he could. “Please get. This. Fixed…”

Taking a page out of Fluttershy’s and the Kirin’s message about managing their anger, he excused himself from the premises, flew beyond the Everfree Forest to where no pony could get hurt.

And pretty much went to fucking town on a several trees. Burning them, beating them with his fits, taking a fallen log and used it as a bat on a few and cursed like a mad sailer.

He gets it, the mail gets lost or misplaced all the time. Yeah he’s pissed but it’s no pony’s fault….

After calming down, Spike flew back to town, noticing it was almost time for Rachel to get here.

He raced straight to the flower parlor, hoping the flowers he ordered was there. And sweet celestia they were.

“Here you go!” Rosy, the florist, hands him a bouquet of an bouquet arrangement of black and crimson red roses, Rachel’s favorite roses.

“Thank you.” Spike said, handing her the last of his bits, grabbed the flowers and went to the train station.

Spike got to the station fifteen minutes before the train would pull up. He hummed a song to pass the time. Though the mail situation was annoying, it wasn't as important as this moment. Him and Rachel….she visited him more than a hundred times and Spike a lot more, but this was different…. Rach was moving in, he'll have her by his side. This major step into their relationship.

Spike nearly let the bouquet slip from his hand by the amount of nervous sweat.

“Holy shit balls, Spike, get it together…” Spike grumbled to himself as he got ahold of the flowers. There was no reason for him to be nervous, he and Rachel are great together….

Fearing of screwing up hung over his head.

Just as he was on the verge of having a total freak out, the train finally rolled in.

The doors opened and the first person out was her…

“Hey big guy.” Rachel let out a rumble deep from her chest when she rolled in. Wearing the dino shirt she was able to salvage from the cruise, wearing her ripped jean shorts, dark leggings and her high heeled boots. She carried her duffle bag and a large suitcase in her hands as she walked off the train.

Spike walked up to her as Rachel dropped her stuff. They ran into each other, spike scooped her up as Rach wrapped her legs around his waist. He spun her around and kissed her deeply.

Rachel moaned softly between his lips, her arms draping over his shoulders as she pulled back. “So...here we are.”

“Yeah,” Spike whispered back, getting adjusted to his hold on her before using his tail to grab the flowers with his tail and carried it over to where Rachel could see. “Got these for you.”

“Oh!” Rachel giggled, grabbing the flowers and smiled at him. “Thank you baby, I love them.”

Spike chuckled before setting Rachel down. He went to her bags and picked them up for her. “Shall we go home?”

Rachel nodded before they left the train station and made their way towards the castle.

“So, how was the trip?” He asked her as they walked.

“Tiring.” Rachel sighed, shaking her head. “After the twins got me out of the room, I went to pick up my final check when some assholes ganged up on me at the bar.”

Spike’s brows risen when he heard that. “What do you mean they ganged up on you?”

Rachel nodded. “I was talking to King when some ponies ganged up on me, saying that i have no right to be in the bar. That it was a pony establish bar or some shit. What was worse, I served them drinks all the time and they told me that.”

“Did they touch you?”

“They tried to, but I busted a bottle over one of their heads and split.” Rachel shrugged.

“That was weird,”

“I know!” Rachel sighed. Shaking her head. “Now I’m here, away from crazy assholes.”

Spike nodded at that. He was glad she was here to get away from that.

When they got to the castle and opened the doors…

“WELCOME HOME RACHEL!!!!!”

Automatically, Spike and Rachel duck and cover.

Chapter 5

“Oh come on guys, I’m not gonna hit you with paintball again!” Pinkie loudly assured them.

Spike and Rachel slowly stuck their heads into the door to glare at the pink menace. Both with the exact bemused looks.

First time Rach ever came over to Ponyville, Pinkie threw her a party. During that party, she and other ponies shot at them with modify party cannon paintball guns. Rachel didn't get hit but Spike did. Knocked him on his ass and covered his scales in large black bruises. Felt like he got hit by missiles!

Now every time Pinkie would shout that with the two around, they automatically duck and cover ‘cause nine out of ten times, she would shoot things.

Twilight and AJ giggled at Rachel’s and Spike’s reaction before seeing them walking in.

“Jumpy are ya,” Aj chuckled, picking lint from her cap, leaning against one of the crystal pillars.

“You have no idea,” Spike sighed before lugging Rachel’s things to a corner and set them down. The entrance and towards the map room was covering in decorations for a party but this party was only meant for the group of friends and their new resident.

Rarity sat in her chair watching the two entered the room while the others followed. In her alabaster hands was a present she made for Rachel. Though her heart ached and pounded when saw Spike, she tried pulling it together for her sake.

Starlight and RD was playing a game of cards, Fluttershy was running late and hasn’t came by yet.

“What’s up guys!” Rainbow grinned as she slammed her hand on the table. A full house. “Gotcha!”

Starlight placed her hand and revealed a royal flush. The wonderbolt’s jaw literally dropped to the floor as the powerful unicorn reached across the table and took her winning bits and stuffed them in her jacket pockets.

She turned to Rachel and smirked. ‘Howdy there, roommate.”

Rachel waved at her as she went to sit at a folding chair before Spike stopped her. “Sit in my seat,” spike smiled, waving her to his throne chair. “I’m okay with it.”

“You sure babe?” Rachel asked, looking up at him.

“It’s my chair.” He gave her a gentle push towards it.

Rachel shrugged before walking towards his chair and sat down on it. It grew as Spike grew so it was the biggest chair out of all of the others. And like his enormous bed, it was comfy as hell and she automatically took claim to it.

Bad news, she literally sunk into the chair which cause others to laugh.

“Um, I can’t see her.” Pinkie giggled, running up to her and quickly pulled her out. “Found her!”

“Whoops.” Spike laughed, he quickly grabbed something to have Rachel use so she wouldn’t get eaten by the chair again.

“Thanks,” Rachel laughs, pushing her bangs out of her eyes as they got adjusted. She looked around and noticed the presents in their hands and raised a brow. “What’s with the gifts?”

“Well, everyone decided to get you a welcome home present since ya moving in and all.” AJ said explaining.

“Since you are already like family to us, might as well make it official.” Twilight said.

Please shut up, Twi, Spike thought. Something about those choice of words didn’t set him right. Thinking about what she said days prior to today.

“Guys, you don’t have to,” Rachel said, looking at them. “I don’t need presents to feel like part of the family.”

Pinkie, for some reason, ignore that and thrusted her colorful wrapped gift into Rachel’s arms and lap. Rachel gasped loudly, the present was extremely heavy and she was pinned to the chair. “Open mine!”

Now Rachel was afraid. Spike was too.

She gulped when she started unwrapping the gift. Slowly pulling the wrapping paper as if she was defusing a bomb and held her breath.

Every pony was holding their breath but Pinkie Pie while she opened her present.

Just as she opened just a small portion of the heavy gift, Rachel accidentally pulled a string and the present let out a loud bang and instead of confetti, paint blasted out.

“Shit!” Spike quickly jumped out of the way as the blast of paint shot out and hit where he was at. “Damnit Pinks!” Spike growled, his wings holding him up in the air as Pinkie laughed.

“Surprise!” Pinkie laughed.

“And there went my hearing...again…” Rachel muttered, couldn’t hear anything again from that.

Starlight quickly used her magic to lift the paint cannon up off of the human and set it somewhere while Twilight used her magic to clean up the mess and restore Rachel’s hearing.

“Darling, that was dangerous.” Rarity told her.

“Dangerous and awesome!” RD laughed, doubling over in her chair.

“I agree with Rarity here,” AJ said, looking at Pinkie. “Somepony could've gotten seriously injured.”

“It was harmless fun, no one got hurt.” Pinkie giggled.

“Not yet.” Spike grumbled before landing beside his girlfriend and checking to make sure she was alright.

A little light headed and dizzy, but other than that, Rachel was okay.

Just as Rachel gotten her hearing back, Fluttershy quickly ran in. “Oh I’m so sorry I’m late,” She said.

“What took ya so long?” RD asked her, seeing her face flustered before grinning. “Playing wife with new hubby?”

Fluttershy blushed pure red. “What? N-no I was tending to the sanctuary.” She said as she rushed to her seat. “What did I miss?”

“A paint cannon!” Pinkie giggled, throwing her arms up in the air and confetti went everywhere.

AJ placed a reassurance hand on her shoulder before looking up at Rachel. “Ready for your next gift, partner?”

“Is it dangerous and can potentially send someone to the hospital?” Rachel asked, a little nervous of what was happening.

Twilight and Starlight looked away innocently and both whistled. Spike narrowed his eyes at the two before hearing AJ chuckled.

“Only if you use it other than targets.” She said.

“M-maybe this was a bad idea…” Fluttershy whispered. Now thinking of the gift she and AJ gotten for their human friend.

Applejack reached underneath the table and grabbed hold of a large present, bigger than Rarity’s, wrapped in pretty wrapping that had apples and butterflies on it and slid it across the map over to Rachel. “Fluttershy and I pulled together and made you this, Spike told us that you’re very good at it..”

Curiously, Rachel tore off the wrapper off and revealed a shiny black case. Her eyes widened when she realized what kind of case it was for. AJ smirked and Spike chuckled when she opened the case lid and pulled out a large curved bow. The body of it was made of apple wood, carved with elegant swirls, etchings of every pony’s cutie mark - and Spike’s wings were on it. Her arrows were also made of wood but the tips of it were made of sharp metal, they too also were etched in designs similar to the main bow tucked nicely in a holster that was simply brown.

“The wood is made from one of meh family’s strongest and sturdiest of apple trees,” AJ explained. “We had to cut some down to expand the barn a bit but we took the wood and made you that.”

“I had my animals carved and designed the bow.” Fluttershy said. “I hope you like it.”

Rachel looked at the bow and arrows, taking it out of the case and examined all of it. “Wow guys...these are beautiful.” She said.

“Why don’t give us a show.” Rainbow called out after discreetly hiding her sorry excuse for a gift. All she gotten was this creepy doll, cause she knew Rachel loves to collect them.

The other girls all spoke how that was a good idea, wanting to see if Rachel was really good at archery or not.

Spike rolled his eyes before standing up and heading out. He quickly went to the kitchen, grabbing a snack bowl and came back. “This big enough?” He asked Rachel.

She nodded, “Perfect.” Rachel smirked before grabbing three arrows and the bow, getting up from the chair and walked back over to him, her back against his and away from the others. “Three arrows, second pillar to the right, ten feet from us?” She asked him.

“You think that’ll be enough to show off?” Spike smirked.

“You already saw how good I was during the Dragon Migration.It’s for the girls.”

“Three, two, ten, right?” He summarized what she said about the arrows.

“Ready on now?”

Spike grunted in response.

“Okay...NOW!”

Spike threw the bowl in the air and quickly stepped away. Rachel whipped around, the arrows in hand. She load up, pulls the string back and shot one arrow, it hit the cup, sending it towards the direction of the pillar she wanted to go, embedding itself into the wall. She rapidly pulled back two more times, sending two more arrows to the direction.

The mares watched as the arrows flew across the air. The two arrows hit the crystal as the bowl fell and was seated between the arrows.

The girls went nuts seeing that just happened, they couldn't believe what they had just seen. Spike just chuckled seeing the reactions on their face, though he was impressed seeing the “hat trick”, he seen it all before a few months ago.

“How did you get good shooting?” Rainbow asked as she flew over to the arrows and looked where the bowl was. It was ten feet up from the girls and the arrows were deeply embedded.

“You really got a good talent for archery, not just in painting.” Rarity chimed, marveled of what she just saw… And a little intimidated by the human girl. Not that she already was from what Rarity saw of Rachel handling three full grown stallions on the cruise.

“Did you learn how to shoot when you came here?!” Pinkie asked, standing underneath Rainbow Dash, bouncing as high as the pegasus was to look at the bowl and arrows.

“I took up archery as a hobby when I came to Equestria yes,” Rachel nodded in reply to their questions. “But honestly, I learned how to shoot a bow from my dad...the only time that bastard ever did that was good to me.”

“Why the only time?” Fluttershy asked.

She sighed, shaking her head. “Dad wasn’t a good man. And frankly, the only reason I gotten good at shooting ‘cause I thought of everything I shoot is the man’s face.”

The girls paused at that. Wow, this gotten really, really dark there. And what was really scary was the fact that she wasn’t even joking.

Spike just walked up to Rachel, not even phased from what she said and held her close. “Okay babe, let’s not scare these nice ponies, okay?” He smirked at her. “They now know that you’re a badass; now let’s put weapon down and let’s continue with the rest of the day.” He said condescending.

Rachel let out a laugh, elbowing him on the hip before walking over to her case and set the bow down inside. Spike quickly collected the three arrows and the bowl and walked back to the others and handed back to her.

“Thanks.” She sighed before smiling at the mares.

Starlight and Twilight looked at each other before looking at the human. “Um, we’re still working on ours and it’ll be done tomorrow.” Twilight said.

“Yeah...good call.” Spike said.

The powerful creatures glared at him as Rarity cleared her throat. “I have something for you, deary.” She engulfed her present and levitated it over to the human and placed it on top of her case. “I hope I had the measurements correct.”

Rachel thanked her before she began opening her gift. As she did that, Spike stared at Rarity.

Spike still despised Rarity for what happened. If he hadn't left the cabin room like he did, he would've hurt her or worse killed her. That was still in his mind. He wanted to do it right then.

Then Rachel's condition echoed through his ears. That the three of them must sit down and talk about what happened. As much as Spike didn't want to, it has to happen.

“Wow Rares!” Rachel called out, bringing Spike to see what the unicorn made for her. It was a two tone red and black shirt. From the front the edges would touch just below the navel, the back however was longer, coming down towards her calves, the back was mimicking a pair of black furled bat wings. “This is gorgeous, I love it!”

Rarity smiled, “I'm glad you did. Is it in your style?”

She nodded in response, “It is,” Rachel replied, putting it down. “Thank you.”

Rainbow sighed, throwing her the small gift box. “Here, sorry its not special as the others.” Dash said.

Rachel caught it with a hum. “As much as I appreciate all of these gifts, they are unnecessary. I already feel like I'm home just being here. As much as I love them and appreciated them, I don't want you guys to go in the limb for me.”

“Oh we have to.” Fluttershy said. “You've been good for Spike.”

“Really good,” Twilight smiled in agreement, “Spike's been more proactive since you came to his life, we insist.”

“Just open it already!” Pinkie shouted. Wanting to know what was in it.

Rachel rolled her eyes at Pinkie before opening the box and pulled the item out.

It was a creepy doll… A nun doll to be frank. The face was made to look decay, sunken yellow eyes that seemed to stare into every pony’s soul. The outfit was burned and it was smiling to the point it'll make anyone's skin crawl.

Spike stiffened when he saw it. His scales were bleach white. Rachel even gave it a questionable look. “Um...where did you get this?” Rachel asked Dash.

“Travelers Market in Rainbow Falls.” RD replied. “Why?”

“That doll does look...frightening.” Fluttershy whispered in fear, hiding behind her chair away from its gaze.

Pinkie took it from Rachel and looked at it. “Wow that is creepy!”

In her hand, the doll's head started to slowly turn towards the couple with this low hiss.

Everyone screamed at that. Spike quickly ran over to Pinkie, snatched it from her hands and torched the doll to ash. When the ashes fell to the ground, he goes and stomps on it.

“Not. To. Day!!” He declares as he stomps the ashes out of fear.

“I swear I left it...it actually moved!” Rachel was standing on the chair trying to get away from the doll ash.

“The doll was fucking haunted!” RD shouted, clinging to the root chandelier.

“No shit!” Spike shouted with one last stomp on the ground. He then sighed in relief.

Fluttershy was pure white from head to toe, AJ, and Rarity were hiding behind pillars, Pinkie was laughing, Starlight was leaning back in her chair and Twilight ran to a corner in the room.

RD just happened to look down at Spike before her jaw dropped. Pointing a finger down at him

“S-s-spa-pa-pike…” She stuttered.

The others saw it too and they shook.

“Babe….” Rachel's teeth were chattering as well.

Spike froze, now feeling something plush against his shoulders. He dared to turn his head to the right.

And it was the nun doll, all restored to its glory, holding onto his shoulder and looking directly at him.

“Boo.” It hissed at him.

All the girls scrambled and Spike screamed loudly, running out of the map room and down the hall, the doll hanging on as the dragon ran, arms flailing, trying to get it off.

“Get it off! Get it off!” He repeatedly screamed.

He didn't even see the turn corner before running right into it. “He-guahh!!” He yelped. The force caused him to be knocked flat in his aas. The doll floated in midair and flew towards him.

Spike screams as he crawls away till a wall stopped him.

Just as the doll looked like it was going to attack...

“DISCORD DRACONEQUUS!!” Fluttershy screamed very loud and very pissed.

“What?!”” Spike looked at the doll and it started laughing loudly. Spike snarled. “Fuck you asshole!”

The doll poofed away, Discord was where the doll was, busting out laughing as the girls, all but Flutters, came to them with some sort of weapon to beat the doll.

“You fuckwad!” Rachel growled, still holding her bow and arrows, aiming right at the chaos spirit.

“Not cool dude, not cool!” Rainbow snapped, lowering a sword she grabbed from a statue.

“That was awesome!” Pinkie giggled, rolling her party cannon in. Rarity whimpered, lowering her frying pan, AJ still holding a spear at hand.

Fluttershy stomped towards Discord, fuming mad. “First my wedding and now this! What has gotten into you!?”

Discord giggled, wiping tears from his eyes. “Simple, I'm bored. And you weren't supposed to be here.” He changed the area where he had illusioned animals looking sickly and he was dressed as a doctor. “You were meant to stay home tending to your sick animals while your husband is out getting lunch.”

“Soarin knows I had a day with my friends. All the animals were fine. That was really mean of you!” She puffed her cheeks.

“It wasn't meant for you girls.” He snapped his fingers, the animals and coat disappeared. “It was meant for Spike.”

“Why the fuck me?!” Spike snapped as he got up and Rachel walked to his side, weapons lowered. Checking to make sure he was alright.

“First time-” Discord was then cut off by the dragon.

“First time?!” Spike snapped, steam rising from his body, thinking back to the first time the doll happened. Face all red, so was his girl. “Dude, no that's not right!”

“You ditched Guys night for her,” he points at Rachel. “You've been missing many game nights because of her. So yes the first time was at Rachel's apartment.”

Rachel aimed the arrow at his head, lock and loaded. Thinking that he was there while she and Spike were having sex...not cool!

“Its okay to get jealous,” Twilight said, “but tormenting Spike isn't what friends do!”

“Close best brothers do.” Discord said, lowering his hand and giggled. The couple was ready to kill the asshole.

Spike was ready to to pounce.

“Tonight was a bit fun.” Discord giggled. “Now I have to go.”

“Oh no you don't!” Fluttershy grabbed his tail. “You are in big trouble Mister!”

“Flutters, please let me hurt him. Please?” Spike asked.

“I really have to go. Ta-de-la!” Discord poofs away. And when he did, the original nun doll was tossed at Spike.

Spike yelped out of fear, he jumped to his knees, wrapped his arms around Rachel's waist and pressed the side of his head against her stomach and shook from horn to tail.

Rachel gave him a soft smile, placing her her right hand in his cheek and her left hand on his shoulder.

“I can't believe that guy,” Spike snorted as he and Rachel got situated in his room. The clothes and items were placed where they should be. He was sitting on his bed.

“As bad as it was,” Rachel said. She was on the floor on the other side of the bed. She grabbed a doll Spike had made as Rachel's Hearth's Warming Doll. With the long blonde hair with crazy colored streaks, a festive outfit and boots on. Sadly she didn't come for personal reasons. With a smirk, she plop the doll on the bed, waving it's tiny arm at him. “It was kinda funny.”

Spike looked and jumped. “You mean.” He pouted then.

Rachel giggled before getting up, tossing the doll up on his dresser. “Sorry.” She said, walking up and gave him a hug.

Spike automatically returned the hug and held her close. “I’m gonna get him back, wanna help?”

“I would be a terrible girlfriend if I said no.”

Spike smiled, taking his hand and raising it up to her. Gently grabbing her chin to pull her head up to look at him, caressing her soft skin before bringing his lips down to her’s.

Rachel moaned, her hands rubbing his sides as she kissed him. Spike’s other hand began to slide down from her back, his nails idly trace off the fabric of her shirt and onto her bare flesh. Just as he goes to cup her ass, her pants pocket started to ring a sort of crap pop song.

“Don’t.” He groaned against her lips, knowing it was the twins calling.

Rachel whimpered, wanting to just shut it off. But sadly, they both knew if she doesn’t answer, the twin would come and cause even more chaos with the two of them. “Two minutes.” She sighed, pulling away from Spike, walking backwards a few feet before pulling her phone out and answer it.

“Ruby, Gem, y'all are on speaker.” Rachel said.

“Hey girly!” The twins answered in unison, they too were on speaker. “How was the trip?”

“It was good,” Rachel, “getting settled in.”

“Hey girls,” Spike said to them.

“Hey purple dude!” Gem squealed. “You treating our baby sister well?”

“If you’re not, then you’re ass is ours,” Ruby grunted.

“Oi, he’s treating me good guys,” Rachel sighed. “So, what’s up?”

“Just checking up on you. We heard some assholes attacked ya, we took care of them for you.” Gem said with a giggle. “But something was weird.”

“What was?” Spike asked with a raise brow.

“These asshats were following some video that was leaked onto the internet.” Ruby said. “It’s pretty fucked up.”

“Video?” Rachel raised a brow at that. “What video?”

“Just some video.” Gem said. “We tried to get the dudes to tells us, we even used our sex magic to get them to talk, they didn’t give it up!”

“Calling us Human Loving whores. Now that is really the first time we heard those words in the same sentences.” Ruby sighed. “We took their phones to find this so called video but for some reason we can’t find it. They wouldn’t even tell us what it was called.”

“Well, one of them did mention something.” Gem said.

“What?” Spike asked them, standing up from the bed and walked over to the phone.

“Does the name White Mantle mean anything to you guys?” Gem asked them.

“Hmm,” Rachel hummed, thinking deeply about it. “Sounds like something from a MMORPG game.”

“What do they want?” Spike asked, wondering who was this group.

“Well, Spike. Judging the fact those guys attacked Rachel today, not directly at her, but probably because she’s human.” Ruby said. “We know a good investigator that’s gonna help us. Rachel, call Brimstone, he may know more.”

“Y-yeah,” Rachel said, clearing her throat. “I’ll call him as soon as I can.”

“Just be careful sis, whoever this group is, what happened to you earlier today might be just the beginning.” Ruby said. “And Spike?”

“Yeah, I’m here,” Spike said, grabbing the phone from Rachel and held it.

“Do whatever it is you can to make sure you keep her safe.” Gem and Ruby said in unison.

“We know Rachel can fight and she fights dirty,” Ruby said, “still, keep her safe from these guys.”

“Will do,” Spike said, looking at Rachel. “I won’t anything happen to you.”

“We gotta go, gotta feed, good luck guys.” Gem said before hanging up.

“Well…” Rachel sighed, “that was odd.”

“Yeah it is.” He said, handing the phone back to her. “I’m going to ask Twilight if she heard something like this tomorrow.”

“Why not now?” Rachel asked, getting on her phone and scrolled down towards Brimstone’s number. “While it’s still on our mind.”

Spike stopped her by grabbing the her wrist. “You just moved in, we’ll deal with it in the morning. Right now we just need to sit and relax.”

She stared at him for a moment before sighing. “Right. Today has been a been hectic, especially with the doll.” Rachel then smirked.

“Yeah..I don’t think I could look at any doll the same ever again.” Spike whimpered. Even that hearth’s warming doll on his dresser was giving him the creeps. He was fine with it if it wasn’t for Discord!

She chuckled before walking over to her now her side of the bed and placed the phone on top of the bedside dresser. When she did that, she felt Spike walking up behind her and wrapping his arms around her waist. Placing his head on her shoulder and held her from behind. Rachel smiled and leaned back against him.

“We’ll get through this,” he whispered softly in her ear, kissing the nape of her neck. “I promise you this.”

“I know, big guy.” Rachel spoke softly, tilting her head to the side so Spike had more access to her.

Spike growled softly as he continued to kiss her neck, his teeth grazing along her skin, listening to her soft moaning. Especially when he kissed on one spot of her neck, it always seem to cause to her gasp softly, that one spot that seemed on make her weak in her knees. His hands slid up underneath the dino shirt and traveled up to her breasts and cupped both of them, squeezing through her bra. Her breasts felt tight, heavy against the cloth prison they were trapped and Spike felt them.

Spike let up from his advances on her neck when he saw Rachel looking at him, gazing with bedroom eyes. The two shared a deep kiss, their tongues danced inside of each of their mouths almost in a desperate attempt to claim dominance to one another. Rachel turned around to face him as Spike pushed her up against the wall, both of them not letting up the kiss.

Rachel moaned heavily against the heated kiss, her hands roaming along his chest down to his pants, feeling that he was already hardening up. His pants were increasingly becoming excruciating tight for the large dragon.

The two then began to strip their clothes off of one and another. Shredding everything in desperate for that bare touch of one another. One by one, each piece of clothing fell to their feet - along with their shoes and such on their feet. As soon as the last shred of clothing was removed, they pressed their bodies against each other into a fierced, passionate kiss. Rachel wrapped her arms around Spike’s shoulders while the dragon’s hands roamed and explored her body. Practically pinning her to the cool surface of the wall.

Squeezing the harden teats of her bare breasts, roaming over her toned sun-tanned curves. Touching every surface on her body, knowing that she was his. After filling her with his hands, Spike had one hand traveled down, tracing her flat stomach, idling circling her inner thighs before inserting a finger into her sweet spot. Hearing Rachel moan softly between his lips.

Just grazing across her slit, he could already feel how wet she was. How hot and ready she was for him, causing him to growl softly.

Spike then removed himself from Rachel’s lips before he started kissing along her jaw, down on her neck, collar bone. Kissing everything on her body at least once as he traveled down south.

Rachel’s moans echoed softly in his room, watching as Spike gotten down to his knees.Pressing his lips against her love mound before grabbing her right leg and lift it up over his shoulder.

Inside of her inner thigh, right on the sweet meat, was a rather large scar that was there. The scar was semi-circle and was a foot long. Rather large puncture holes made it up for it, the skin around it was red and it looked like the scar itself looked like happened a month or so ago and if anyone would look, they might think that Rachel was bitten by a shark.

That was so not the case.

Spike held her leg with one arm before taking his hand and grazed his fingertips across the sensitive skin. Rachel bit her lower lip with a groan.

The dragon gave a low chuckle, feeling her body reacting to just a simple touch around that area. Bringing his lips on the scarred surface, gently nipping at it as he slowly reached towards her velvety lips. The area around it was dripping wet with her natural lubricant. Spike extended his fork tongue out and indulge himself into her sweet vagnal juices.

Rachel moaned loudly, her head against the wall. Feeling the rough reptile like tongue exploring that familiar, lustful territory, placing a hand over Spike’s head as he enjoyed his girl. “Fuck, oh god!” She squealed when she felt his sharp teeth grazing her clit.

Spike’s body jolted and a low rumble echoed from his stomach, he continued to lap and prod her with his tongue. Nipping and sucking on her nub with his teeth. Still holding Rachel’s leg, his fingers gripped a little tighter, trying not to break skin till it was time. A dribble of pre-cum dripped from his cock in anticipation, just the taste of his girl and breathing in her sweet, intoxicating scent could set him off.

“Spike, I’m gonna~Oh fuck I’m, AHH!” Rachel screamed as the flood gates unleashed, spewing all in Spike’s mouth. Spike growled as he hungerly lapped and licked her juices. His hand grip to her leg tighter, leaving an imprint on her flesh.

With a growl that seemed to get louder and louder, Spike pulled away from her before taking her leg and sank his sharp razor teeth into the same scarred spot, reopening it. Rachel let out a loud scream, her hand gripping tightly on one of Spike's horns, her blood quickly flown out of her leg and filled the dragon's cheeks, mixing her lady cum and blood.

His tongue scrapped and licked around the blood and wound, his saliva entering her bloodstream. A strong high encased the two's systems, a powerful europhia took hold. Causing their adrenalin and neurons to light up all at once.

The reason Spike did that was because for dragons, when they are intimate with their love ones - mainly the males - when they make their lovers in a state of euphoria, they will sank their teeth into their flesh, essentially marking them as theirs. The pain will be brief depending whom they bite, but the dragon saliva, when mixed and entering their bloodstream, gives out some sort of high to literally both parties.

Spike hadn’t started biting Rachel, really biting her till it was two months into their relationship, during the Dragon Migration.

That itself was a story all together.

Now since Rachel isn't a dragon, they don't do this all the time. Every once in a while to let Spike do what comes in instinct, but not every time. One, Rachel bleeds more perfuselessly than normal, so biting every time could send her into shock.

When Spike unlatched from her leg, he used used his free hand to generate enough heat to close the heavily bleeding wound without hurting his girl too much. He looked up at Rachel, both of them have this lustful haze in their eyes from the bite. He stood back up to claim her lips with a snarl. Rachel hungerly kissed him, wrapping her arms around his shoulders.

The dragon slid his hands underneath her legs before holsting her up, her legs wrapping around his waist - minding his wings - pinning her to the wall. With one hand bracing on her thigh, Spike placed another hand on the wall for support. With a swift motion, he slowly plunged his raging cock deeply inside of Rachel.

Rachel moaned loudly, her nails digging into his back, her panting through her nose as Spike inched himself inside. Her walls stretched to its limit for the massive girth, all the way till he couldn't fit no more.

Though only a couple of inches of dragon flesh remained out in this position, Spike didn't gave a fuck about it.

Without wasting time, Spike began pushing into her softly, thrusting in tiny motions so she would get used to his cock buried inside her. Lustful whimpers called from the human’s lips, holding onto her partner for dear life as he moved in her against the wall.

Spike growled softly as he increased his thrusts. Fueled by her intoxicated scent and lust induced high. His claws buried into the crystal wall, cracks were forming by the pressure. Longer and harder thrusts pounding relentlessly into Rachel's depths.

“S-spike Oh shit, fuck, oh fuck!!” Rachel screamed, her head tipped back against the wall. Spike slowly licked the hollow of her neck as he plowed right into her, nipping along her flesh.

Though with how hard and rough Spike usually goes, there was always some kind of restraint when making love to his girlfriend. Since Rachel was small, he could easily harm her if he were just go to town on her, so he holds back a lot.

If it gets too much, she’ll shout out a safe word and he stops. It only happened twice during their relationship. So in some way, Spike was being gentle, as gentle as the large dragon could get.

With a loud roar that reflected off the bed room, Spike slammed his chunk of meat deeply inside of Rachel. Shooting his hot, sticky seed deep inside of her womb. His knees buckled slightly, emptying everything he had into her, grunting against her ear.

Rachel moaned when being filled, her nails had dug into the scales of his back so hard she managed to scratch the smooth but tough surface.

For a while, both of them stayed there. Breathing heavily as their shared euphoria slowly wore off. Rachel turned her head to the right side and breathlessly giggled. The pictures that hung on the wall, the lights from the bedside dressers, the shelves, all were knocked off to the ground. Lights were shatters, frames from pictures were too, the shelves and things on it were scattered across the ground. Tiny chips of crystal were too were all over the ground, some on the young couple. Sweat came off from the both of them.

Spike saw the mess as well and let out a rumble from his stomach, kissing behind her ear and nibbled on it gently.

“Up...for another round?” Spike asked her softly.

Rachel giggled, turning her head and kissing his snout. “I’m waiting.” she purred softly.

Still hardened, Spike pulled out of Rachel before peeling her off of the wall, carrying her to the bed quickly. He placed her on her hands and knees, grabbing her hips. The dragon pushed into her with ease.

It was very late at night when Rachel snuck out of the bedroom, wearing the shirt Spike wore that day, she quietly snuck into the kitchen. For some reason, each time she and Spike had sex, she craves for ice cream.

Her legs wobbled as she quietly made her way down the stairs. She was lucky that she had the ability to walk at all!

With a giggle, she made her way to the kitchen when she spot Starlight and Twilight in the kitchen, over the island space, sharing a tub of mint chocolate chip.

She knock on the entrance and giggled. “There better be left for me.”

“Always,” Starlight smirked, knowing what her new roommate just endured for many hours.

Twilight summoned a spoon for Rachel as she approached the ponies and grabbing it. “Don't mind if I do.” she giggled before scooping up a bite and moaned softly at the taste. “So good.”

“Somebody’s been busy.” Twilight teased.

“You would know, ya perv.” Rachel giggled, causing Twilight to blush red and cough nervously.

“D-don’t know what you’re talking about.” She said with a cough.

Starlight rolled her eyes as she ate her some ice cream. “You know Rachel, we have something for you. Twilight and i believe it’s ready. If you want to see it and try it out.”

“At four in the morning?” Rachel raised a brow.

“What better way to test things out.” twilight smiled. “I’ll go get it.” She said before taking off to find it.

Chapter 7

In the early hours of the morning, the castle was filled with succulent delicacies of eggs scrambled up with hot waffles, fresh fruits hay bacon (and nicely disguised actual bacon for him and Rachel so the ponies wouldn’t get offended with actual meat), Spike whistled happily at the stove.

He used to get up early like he was getting ready to help Rarity through the day. Now he’s doing it for the love of his life.

“What is with you wearing that apron that is getting me so worked up this early in the morning?”

Spike grinned before turning towards Rachel as she stood near the doorway of the kitchen. Wearing a corset top with spaghetti straps and dark jeans, she had her arms crossed and eyeing at the purple dragon.

“Oh I can easily take it off if it doesn’t suit you.” He mischievously said to her, his tail wagging a bit.

Rachel giggled softly, prying herself off of the doorway before finding her seat at the table as Starlight and Twilight walked in.

“Morning guys.” Twilight yawned, bags in her eyes as she drowsily walked to her seat and slumped in. Her mane tattered and unkempt.

While Starlight looked like she was ready to tackle the day.

“Up again reading, Twi.” That wasn’t even a question Spike just said.

“More like re…” Twilight trailed off with a loud yawn. “Research…”

Rachel gave them a wink, Starlight chuckled, shaking her head as she sat down.

Spike studied the three before his emerald eyes landed on something very shiny and also very tasty looking wrapped around Rachel’s wrist. “Um...is that what I think it is?” Spike pointed at her wrist.

Before Rachel could speak, sleepy princess jumps in. “You mean her power cufflet? Sure is.” She said, smacking her lips and rubbing the sand out of her eyes.

Spike’s eye twitched. “Um…” his voice strained, trying to find the right words. Given how he saw the damaged the girls caused while working on that thing made him not a big fan of giving Rachel that.

Not that he doesn’t trust her, he fears she could get seriously hurt from it.

“Easy,” Rachel said, once again it seems she read his mind. “I’m gonna do some training with it to see if I want to actually keep it.”

“And she’ll be in good hands,” Starlight said. “Apparently, since Twilight is now in need of a nap in her office, I’ll be showing her.”

“But hopefully it won’t be long of a session,” Rachel said as Spike served them their foods, she gave him a quick kiss as a thanks before he took off his apron and sat down next to her. “I gotta start looking for a place to work.”

“You don’t have to work you know, you live in a castle rent free.” Starlight said as she got up to grab a cup of coffee.

As much as Spike would give to have his girlfriend around all day long, he knew how much she rather be working. Knowing how she didn’t want to become a burden when knowingly good and well she isn’t.

“Maybe Applejack or Pinkie Pie would let you work for them.” Spike said as he popped in his disguised meaty bacon in his mouth.

“Hmm, kick apples all day or try to steer temptation with each cupcake baking?” Rachel thought before giggled. “I’ll think of something, thank you babe,” she winked at him before she happily ate her a piece of bacon…

Her face turned green when she took a bite.

Spike hummed curiously when she put the bacon down. “Wow…” her voice strained, ears turning red - a sign that she was lying. “This is...good.”

Spike blinked before looking at the piece she ate and his eyes widened.

She had Hay bacon…

Spike slowly turned to the girls… seeing Twilight eating the real meat.

Oh no.

“Hmm, this tastes funny,” Twilight said, tasting the pork. “Good but different.”

Starlight blinked at Twilight before taking a piece from her plate and takes a bite. “You’re right, it tastes weird. Spike, where did you get this?”

“Um…” he felt sweat coming off his scales when he was asked.

Rachel tugged on his shirt, leaning in close to him and whispered. “Are they actually eating meat?” Her voice full of worried for the two ponies.

Spike didn’t reply before eating his meal. “Oh this is good, we better go do that job hunt, be back soon!” He rambled too fast before grabbing Rachel’s hand and took off. She didn’t fight him and ran with the dragon.

“That was weird,” Starlight muttered before she finished eating the pork bacon. “Greasy but it’s tasty.”

“I’ll say,” Twilight giggled as she ate the rest.

Spike and Rachel took off towards the park before stopping by the fountain. Rachel doubled over, her hands on her knees breathing heavily, catching her breath.

“Not good, not good.” Spike groaned, not out of breath, he paced around. Scratching the back of his head. “I can’t believe I did that! I gave Twilight and Starlight our food by accident!”

“I can’t believe it that actually it.” Rachel said heavily.

“Meat, I fed the two-”

Rachel quickly jumped up and grabbed his snout by her hands to get him to not attract any attention by any pony that would be out.

“It. Was. An. Accident.” She slowly told him, calming him down somewhat.

…

….

……

…………………………..

The two ended up rolling on the ground and laughed.

“Oh god I can’t believe you did that!” Rachel squealed.

“I can’t believe they actually like that shit!” Spike cackled. “Probably i won’t have to hide my stash!”

The two laughed so hard their voices carried off into the air to where all of Ponyville could hear the two for ten long minutes.

---------------------------------------------APPLEJACK’S ORCHARD---------------------------------------------

Spike and Rachel approached Sweet Apple Acres after their hysteria episode. Don’t get them wrong, it was bad that Twilight and Starlight ate actual meat...but it was pretty funny and it kinda debunked something about ponies.

“You think Aj would let me work here?” Rachel asked Spike as they walked hand to hand down the dirt path.

“If you can pull your weight in the farm, you’ll be a shoo in - wha?!” Spike stopped walking when he saw the homestead.

The family barn was decked out with lights, surround systems and a stage with various instruments, tables were out and about in lacy cloth sticking out of the doors..

“Okay every-pony, check check one two!” Scootaloo’s voice called out from the barn.

The couple looked at each other before going inside it to find that it was decked out actually for dance of sort, and the CMC was hosting it.

“Alright Big Mac, be careful with that!” Apple Bloom’s voice squealed at her older brother who was setting a piano down on the stage with a grunt.

Big mac’s shirt was off, his orange mane tied back sweating perfuselessly. He glared at his little sister as if he was told to move the piano all day long and was tired of it.

“Oh don’t give me that look big bro,” Apple bloom huffed. “It’s Sweetie’s idea to move.”

“Hey!” speaking of the devil, she shouted out from the rafters.

Spike looked up and saw the two teens up there. Since Scootaloo had an operation to get her wings able to fly, she swore to remain in the air - guess she didn’t want to be on the ground anymore. The teens watched Big Mac work.

“If he and Sugar Belle ever break up, you think I might have a shot of him?” Scootaloo asked Sweetie with a grin.

“Not if I had a say in it first.” Sweetie giggled.

“No one is getting mah brother!” Applebloom glared at the two.

“Nnope!” Big Mac grunted in agreement before grabbing a towel he had on the makeshift stage and wiped the sweat off his face before he noticed Spike and Rachel.

“Hey guys,” Spike chuckled, giving them a wave.

“Sup dudes,” Rachel smirked.

“Hi Spike, Hi Rachel!” the CMC said in unison before they crowded them. Rachel was the same height as the three. Giving Big Mac a chance to leave and get a break.

“What’s going on?” Rachel asked them.

“We’re throwing a party to celebrate the founding of the CMC,” Sweetie Belle smiled.

“We’re inviting all of the ponies and griffons and hippogriffs to come out and celebrate.” Scootaloo said, her wings beat gently as it carried her in the air.

“Right now we’re just setting everything up, doing a mic check and everything.” Applebloom smiled.

“That’s awesome!” Spike grinned. He was proud these girls had a milestone of them together. They had a lot of ups and downs to get them to where they were.

“We’re looking for your sister, is she around?” Rachel asked.

“She’s teaching at the moment at the school, so no.” Apple bloom said. “Why you need her? Is there something we could do to help?” she asked.

“Just seeing if I could help around the orchard,” rachel chuckled with a shrug. “I need a job and Spike suggested helping here.”

Applebloom pondered about that for a while before shaking her head. “Sadly, we’re not looking for more farmhands. We’re full as it is. And since Granny Smith’s passing, we’ve been trying to pay the bills. We can’t possibly hire anyone else. Sorry.” Her ears drooped in sadness when mentioning granny.

Sweetie and Scootaloo hugged their friend close.

“I’m fine..” the earth pony told them with a sigh.

“I heard...sorry I didn’t come to the funeral.” Rachel softly said.

“It’s okay. Really,” Applebloom smiled softly at her. “Tell you what, you help us setting the party up, we’ll pay you, it’s not much but…”

“I would like that.” Rachel said.

Scootaloo looked to Rachel and handed her the mic she had in her hand. “We need a sound check.”

Rachel chuckled before looking at Spike, giving him a look he knew what it meant.

Spike grinned. “You sure you want to sing that song?”

“Unless you’re too chicken with the piano.” Rachel teased, sticking her tongue out.

“Whoa, whoa whoa!” Sweetie stopped them. “You two can perform?”

Spike and Rachel shrugged. “We performed once for my old job at the bar. Needed some extra dough.” She said.

“We would love to hear you guys!” The CMC said in unison.

Spike patted his girlfriend’s shoulder before both of them came to the stage. Rachel grabbed the electric guitar while Spike was at the piano. The girls took seat at the front and eagerly waiting.

Spike and Rachel gave each other a look before the young dragon started playing.

Song Spike and Rachel play and is what I imagine both of their voices

[url=

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=BzxjdtJavdM[/embed]

Spike’s fingers started playing a rock ballad, a song he and Rachel heard on the radio one day and they decided to learn how to play for fun. But when Rachel needed extra money from her job, they played at her work. When he started singing, it shocked the three fillies of how good of a singer the dragon was.

When he sang at the beginning, he was looking at Rachel. Like when he played before, and when he sang back at the Cruise, he was singing for her. Playing with all of his might and soul. Giving her a vow of his own…

When the song came to a part where Rachel had to sing as well, the girls exclaimed. Hearing the human and the dragon’s voices were compatible with one another. Making this ballad even more beautiful. And with the riff of the guitar, the song really played out.

One part of the lyrics meant more to the couple than it seemed,

I don't wanna live for nothing

Just wanna be something

I never knew what it took to win

I don't wanna live for nothing

Just wanna be something

I never knew we'd be more than friends.

It touched both of them in their hearts. For Spike, he spent years loving the same mare that wanted nothing to do with him. And when it finally came to the point where she wouldn’t give that love back to him, he felt nothing for a moment but hatred and hit rock bottom. For Rachel, she lived in an abusive home, had a boyfriend who made her felt less than shit and dumped her when she really needed it the most. They didn’t know that on that cruise was going to pair them up.

To have them see a light at the end of that tunnel. Through their hardships and struggles, they founded each other. Both would die for one another.

And when they both sang that part, they shared a quick kiss before continue playing.

The CMC was amazed at the two’s performances. Having them both play their hearts out, even if it’s just a sound check.

“Maybe we should have them perform?!” Scootaloo shouted over the music to talk to Sweetie and Applebloom.

“I was thinking the same thing!” Applebloom smiled brightly.

“Me too!” Sweetie squeaked.

Bestowing to all of them, the loud music blaring from the speakers were causing the support beams in the ceiling to rock. Dust flying off the beams, the loud music blocked out the creaking sounds of the wood.

Scootaloo sneezed when the dust got into her nose. She confusedly looked up and gasped.

THE MUSIC WAS CAUSING THE BARN TO SHAKE AND WAS ABOUT TO COLLAPSE!

“Spike, Rachel lookout!” Scootaloo shouted out.

Just like that, the ceiling collapsed.

Spike quickly stopped playing and raced over to Rachel. With no time to move off the stage, he held her close and knelt down, shielding her from the falling wood.

“Seroku Vilask!” During the hassle, Rachel suddenly just blurted those two words out as Spike grabbed her.

The ceiling collapsed and dropped on the two with a loud boom.

The CMC screaming out of fright, moving back from the stage. When the dust and debris settled, the girls ran up to the sight and starting pulling the wood off.

“I-I can’t believe this happened!” Applebloom hastingly shouted.

“Scoots I told you we shouldn’t put the speakers up there!” Sweetie snapped at the pegasus as all three tried to move a heavy beam off the top of the pile.

“Less scolding, more getting the two out of-”

Scootaloo was cut off when the pile started to move. With a loud grunt, the debris slid off as Spike and Rachel came up.

There was a red aura type barrier around the couple. Glowing the brightest was on the human’s wrist - more importantly around the cufflink.

The two looked at each other, both of them breathing heavily. “W-was that you?” Spike asked. Saying that they were surprised was the least description the two could have on their faces.

Rachel gasped softly, looking at her wrist. “I-I guess...those words just...blurted out…” And what surprised her was the fact she only read the paper that came with the bracelet once.

The barrier lasted a few moments before it dissipated and the gem turned grey.

The two stared at each other before they stood up. “Are you okay?” Spike asked her.

“Shaken up a bit but I’m alright, you?” Rachel asked as she wrapped her arms around him and hugged the dragon.

“I’m okay,” He said, hugging her back.

“WHAT THA HECK?!”

Right...the CMC.

The two turned their heads towards the three and saw that their jaws were figuratively dropped to the floor.

Before Rachel could explain the magic thingy, Big Mac and some of what was left of the orchard hands ran in to see what was the commotion. Big Mac gasped when he saw that the roof of the barn had caved in and saw Rachel and Spike in the center of the mess.

One look from the big stallion was all it took for them to leave.

“We’ll get him to cool off,” Apple Bloom quickly told the couple as they left.

Rachel mouthed sorry to Mac as Spike and she left the barn.

Next few words they heard were the most the red stallion has ever said, scolding the CMC for the mess.

Spike led Rachel out of the orchard, when they were out, he turned to him. “Hey, it’s okay,” He said, seeing that look on her face. “We didn’t know the barn is gonna collapsed. That thing gets destroyed at least once a month.”

“I know.” She smiled softly at him. “The girls I feel bad about,” she then looked at the cufflink. Seeing the now grey gem.

Spike gently grabbed her hand and looked at the bracelet as well. “Well, you did protect us from the debris, maybe this magic thing is a good.”

“I still can’t believe I even remember the words.”

“I didn’t know what you said were words.”

She sighed softly. “I’ll have to talk to Starlight about it.”

He nodded and both of them went back to the castle. And when they learned she wasn’t there, they went to the Friendship School.

Chapter 8

In the halls of the School of Friendship, the two entered the premise during what appeared to be lunch time. Since both of them knew that Twilight was still probably in her room asleep, Spike and Rachel walked into Starlight’s office.

Spike knocked on the doors before entering, holding the door opened for Rachel and went in.

Inside, Starlight was finishing up some paperwork. When she finished, she looked up and smirked, looking at the couple.

“Hey guys, what can I do for you?” She asked them.

Spike shrugged, “the short of it is, we were in AJ’s barn,” he starts

“It collapsed on us,” Rachel finishes, showing the unicorn the cufflet. The now grey gem. “I managed to use the spell for the barrier gem and the color drained.”

Starlight looked at it before smiling, “oh, right. I guess we forgot to tell you a few things more about the cufflet.” she said. “They have a one use thing, they turn grey after each use and like a battery, they’ll recharge.” She points at the blue gem. “That will take fifteen minutes to recharge,” she points at the yellow. “Two hours.” and then moved to the red/grey gem. “Ten minutes.”

“Oh, that’s really good to know.” Rachel said, looking at the cufflet.

“Do you guys want to test out the other two?” Starlight asked her.

Rachel thought about it before shaking her head. “I’m good for now.” She said as Spike wrapped his arms around her and placed his head on top of hers.

“You know, you make a good sunhat, big guy.”

“I know.” Spike chuckled.

Starlight smirked at the two. “Lunch is about start, you guys wanna stick around?”

The couple looked at each other before shrugging.

Before they were to turn and leave, Fluttershy very softly knocked on the door. How could you tell it’s was Flutters you may ask. If the knock is so quiet that not even mice could detect, only the ears of a dragon could pick it up, it’s Flutters.

Fluttershy stuck her head in. “Um...can I come- Oh! Hey Spike, Rachel.”

“Hey.” Both of them said in unison before giggling how they both said that at the same time.

“Come on in, Fluttershy,” Starlight said.

“Oh, ok.” She said as she entered, closing the door quietly behind her as she walked in. It came quickly apparent that she was hiding something behind her back. When she was looking at Rachel however, there was mask of shame on it. Her ears were droopy.

“What’s wrong?” Rachel asked, caughting that.

The butterscotch mare blushed read and she squeaked as she approached Starlight’s desk.

“I...well…” she whimpered.

Okay, it was something really bad or otherwise Fluttershy wouldn’t be this meek.

“What is it, Fluttershy?” Starlight asked her.

“Well…” she whispered. “Well I had to confiscate one of the student’s cell phone. I know phones are not aloud in class, but it was causing distress among the class.”

“You did the right thing.”

“No, you don’t understand,” Fluttershy said, pulling the cell phone out from her back and show it. “They were watching something really, really bad.” She looked at Rachel and whimpered. As if she was going to be in trouble for even showing this. “Rachel, i’m really, really sorry, please don’t be mad.”

Rachel raised a brow. “Unless some punk somehow got ahold of one of Ruby’s tapes with my ass drunk as hell dancing in a very skimpy playcolt bunny suit with Gemcity, I don’t think it’s that bad.”

“What?” Spike snapped his head towards her hearing that.

Her face blushed pure red. “Oh, nothing.” Ears redding lier.

There was a moment of silence after that.

“I...I think it’s worse.” Fluttershy muttered, her face more red in fact she now has a mental image of Rachel in a bunny suit. Though more of the furry kind wearing a bikini.

Like any boy, Spike knew what that was and now wants to find that tape before it actually does get leaked.

Still, the four gathered around the confiscated phone and Starlight pressed played.

At first it was a black screen, heavy breathing soon came after, sounds of movement was heard before the screen flashed on.

A few humans, both male and female, were in a warehouse. Both of them laughing, seeming to be appear drunk. They were speaking in some sort of language neither of the ponies and Spike knew.

However, Rachel knew it, her face paled when she recognized the language.

One of the females spoke, “Eamus quidam habent fun, et posuit in camera mecum exultant lusibus..”

“Holy shit,” she muttered.

“Can you understand them?” Spike asked.

“Yeah, kinda...My Latin is a bit rusty.” Rachel muttered before looking at Fluttershy and Starlight. “What, my grandmother was from Vatican City before she came to the US back on human Earth. My mother taught me some of the language...but sheesh I haven’t spoke it in decades, it’s a dead language, no one but people who work deep within the Vatican. The girl wanted the camera dude to stop filming and dance or she wants him to play a game of prance….like I said, my Latin is rusty.”

“Can you translate then? I do however have a translation spell.” Starlight offered.

“Um...last time you casted that spell on multiple people, the language barrier between ponies and other creatures gotten even more fucked up.” Spike grunted.

“One time.”

Fluttershy whimpered as the video continued.

The group continued to speak in Latin, Rachel did her best to translate but these were words she hasn’t heard in years.

Generally, the humans were just talking before they came across a lone earth pony. The young pony was actually lost, speaking English.

“Excuse me guys, can you help me?” he asked them.

Again, the humans were speaking latin, the pony couldn’t understand.

The screen glitched before it showed the group again…

The pony however layed on the ground, curled up, stripped naked and what appeared to be beaten.

The humans looked as if they were laughing at his pain before proceeding to stomp on him again.

Fluttershy turned her head with a cry, her face in her hands sobbing.

Spike, Rachel and Starlight were all appalled. Shocked on what they were actually seeing.

“What the hell is this?” Starlight’s voice carried out loudly throughout the office.

Then, this disembodied voice came on.

“You see, this is what humans are capable of,” it said before the screen flashes still pictures.

Rachel’s mouth dropped cause she saw pictures of her world, taking from the documentaries and history books. The horror her race had done to each other. Of past wars, genocide, slavery, torturing, ruining the ecosystem.

Showing the ugly side of humanity.

“Mankind do not belong in this reality. Band together, join the White Mantle and expel this evil..Or our world will be no more.”

A red screen appeared with a white symbol:

Before ending.

****

“What the actual fuck was that?” Dash shouted loudly.

Gathering around the map room, all of the girls, including Spike and Rachel, discussed about that video.

Fluttershy had sunk into her chair, ears drooped and wings covering her face along with her pink hair. Sadden and whimpered as if she had done an awful thing.

Actually, it’s the opposite.

Rarity did felt uncomfortable seeing the humans treated the pony harm. She couldn’t even look at the whole video. Memories of what happened to her, when she was raped over a year ago by a human was coming back. Rarity didn’t want to be reminded of that night.

She does that enough with her therapist.

“This video is very sloppy.” Apple Jack said, squinting at the screen. “Reminded me of the CMC’s attempt to make a horror film cutie mark gone wrong.”

Pinkie Pie nodded in agreement. “If it is a scary movie, I’d give it a big fat F!” She then slams a red styrofoam F on the map near the phone in question.

Twilight rubbed her face in thought. “That may be...maybe it isn’t that bad. I mean, Humans and Ponies have been coexisting this long. This video is nothing.”

Starlight was about to speak when Rachel grunted from her seat.

The girls turned to the human in the room, whom was comfortably sitting on Spike’s lap, his hand gently on her waist, hold her idly.

Spike already knew that video was junk, but this matter was of Rachel’s species…

“Rachel,” Rarity was the one who spoke first. “What do you think of this?”

Rachel sighed in response, rubbing the back of her neck. “Honestly?”

They all nodded.

Their friend looked at them before speaking. “This video, the very mention of this group White Mantle - which sound kinda familiar, don't ask me where cause I have no idea… the crappy editing and bad acting...all of it…” She closed her eyes before continuing. “It’s a Propaganda video.”

“Huh?” all of the girls looked at her as if she had a third head.

This time, Spike spoke.

“Propaganda is a human term.” He explained. “Basically they would make a video and use that to sway the public’s belief. Be in religion, to change radical views - am I getting this right?” he looked at his girlfriend.

She patted his leg with a nod.

The human then turned to the ponies in front of them. “This shit...this group that made this took a page from my world history. Showing the ugly, horrible side of Humanity. As a whole, we are creatures of mass destructions: Wars, famine, slavery, torture, for fuck sakes we’re even destroying our own ozone. Those who don’t know humanity personally, they would join this group...Hell, most of us came to this world just to get away from all of that.”

“I can see it now,” Dash said, leaning back in her chair. “A huge civil war between this world.”

“You’re right, Rainbow.” Rachel said.

Starlight picked up the phone and played the video again. With a small hum, her horn glowed before gasping.

“Guys,” she said. “These aren’t humans… They’re ponies in glamor.” she said before the phone started to spark, shocking her hand. With a shout, she dropped the phone on the map before it caught on fire.

They all flinched and gasped at the sudden fire.

Pinkie was first to stand up, grabbing a can of whipped cream out of her mane and sprayed the fire out with it.

“Okay,” twilight said, not even questioning Pinkie’s use of a fire extinguisher, “Ponies made this, using a dead human language-”

“Which Rachy here can speak!” Pinkie said...now eating the now burnt cream. “Hmm, taste like smores!”

“Barely, Pinkie,” Rachel responded.

“Still, it’s strange, after i used my decloaking spell, the phone short circuited,” Starlight said, rubbing her hand. “Almost as if this group who made the video put a spell to prevent anyone to see who really made it.”

“Why would our own ponies make sure a horrible video?’ Fluttershy asked.

“Cause they’re assholes,” both Rachel and Spike answered.

“There are assholes in my world, and in this world, Flutters, can’t change that. One of the things both worlds have in common sadly.” Rachel said.

“I’m going to go to Canterlot in the morning,” Twilight said. “You guys are welcome to join me, the other Princesses should know about this.” She then looked at Rachel, “except you.”

“What?” Rachel blinked, hopping off of Spike and stood, looking at the princess.

“Rachel, with this video out, your life would be in jeopardy. It’s much safer if you stay here. Spike can stay back and protect you.”

“Princess, no disrespect, but I can handle myself. You guys might need me.” Rachel said.

Dash shook her head. “No way, I’ll have to get my platoon on you if we need to keep you save.”

“I can’t go actually,” Rarity said. “I got a fashion show and have to attend Sweetie’s Parent/Teacher conference.”

Rainbow Dash’s jogging pants pocket started to buzz. She dug into it, pulled the phone out and checked it. “Shit, I can’t come too. I’m scheduled for a Joint Training practice. We’ll be training alongside with the Shadowbolts. Gotta leave first thing in the morning. Won’t be back till next month.”

“I can’t either, I got a huge order. My job depends on it!” Pinkie said. “No seriously, Mr. Cake threatened to fire me if I don’t get this clientele.”

“I’ll go, Twi.” AppleJack said, standing up. Fluttershy voted to go as well.

“I’ll stay behind and look after the school.” Starlight said. “I’ll get the pillars and Thorax to come in and help teach the classes.”

“Then it’s settled,” Twilight said. “At morning girls, we leave.”

Author's Note

So sorry for being absent lol, RL stuff and doing art commissions got in the way.
Like and comment please :heart: :twilightsmile: :scootangel: :rainbowkiss:

Chapter 9

Twilight, Fluttershy, and AJ had already departed to Canterlot when the sun has just risen in the crimson sky. The other girls had their respectable jobs to do and which leaves the Tree Castle mostly empty.

Leaving Spike and Rachel alone in it.

Spike woke up that early in the morning to find that his mate wasn’t in the bed. With a soft frown on his face, knowing what that meant.

Softly sighing, he got up off the bed, grabbing a shirt and shorts from his dresser and left the bedroom to hunt Rachel down.

It wasn’t long before Spike caught a whiff of his girlfriend’s scent, leading him down the long, stretching corridor. His bare clawed feet gently clanked against the crystal tiles, sounds echoing the halls.

As Spike trek through the halls, his mind went to last night.

As the girls departed for the night, Spike and Rachel were alone in the map room. When Twilight and the other girls told her that she couldn’t come, it didn’t set her right.

“Rachel, please calm down.” Spike had watched Rachel pace around the room, her hands running through her short blond locks with a grunt.

“I clearly can’t.” Rachel said as she continued to pace.

Spike sighed, sitting back in his chair. “I can see what the girls say. With this group basically recruiting other ponies, with that video out there, ponies might attack any human on sight.”

“I can handle-”

“Yourself, I know,” Spike said, looking at her, seeing how she finally seized her pacing. “Rach, babe, I’ve seen you fight, I’ve seen what you can do, but this isn’t about you handling yourself. If it’s dangerous to go, I’d listen.”

Her eyes narrowed at him. “But you wouldn’t, you’d go, disregarding what Twilight and the others want you to do.”

He gave her a half smile, “that’s because I’m more pure muscle.”

“More like a big teddy bear,” Rachel shook her head. Spike chuckled, knowingly that comment wasn’t meant to hurt him.

While it is true, he is a big teddy bear, but there are times he isn’t.

His chuckle though made Rachel even more annoyed. Without a word, she turned away and walked back to the bedroom.

Blinking confused, Spike was left wondering what he did was wrong?

Finally, Spike found Rachel at the bottom of the grand stairwell. Still, in her tank top and boxers, she had her sketchbook - not the one he ordered which still hasn’t arrived at the mail yet - on her knees. Graphite staining her fingertips as she drew with her graphite pencil.

Drawing what looks like a ring with strange runes. Words in calligraphy wrote, “ONE RING TO RULE THEM ALL” Based off of one of her favorite pieces of literature. Spike hovered over her for a moment before he quietly sat down.

Rachel then leaned against his shoulder and sighed. “I’m sorry about last night.”

“You had nothing to be sorry about,” Spike said. “I know how you get. If the last Dragon Migration had taught me anything? You don’t like it when someone thinks you can’t handle on your own.”

“And I took it out on you….”

“Nah, not really.” He said, poking Rachel in the belly. “You were more annoyed than angry really.” Spike then grinned. “You looked really hot when angered. The red of her face brings out your eyes quite nicely.”

That received a slap on his chest but all he did was chuckle at that.

“You really are a big ol’ teddy bear.” Rachel sighed softly but smiled softly.

Spike nuzzled his snout in the crook of her neck and nodded at that.

They sat there for a moment before Spike continued, gently placing his large hand onto her cheek and pulled her to have her look at him. “Twilight and others are worried that’s all.” He pushed the bangs out of her eyes. His smiled frowned softened. “I’m worried.”

“And we all should be…” Rachel sighed.

She knew that staying home was a good idea….

Before Spike could suggest something they could do, his stomach growled. And it wasn’t meant for traditional food he craves desperately.

“Hunting day?” Rachel asked.

“Pretty much.” He said before standing up. Extending his hand out before helping Rachel up. “You can come if you want to?”

Obviously, he didn’t need to tell her twice.

Lights flashing, the city that never sleeps, fashion everywhere, that is what it’s easily described as Manehatten. At the Four Hooves, a fashion show was taken place.

Rarity awaited to go next. Her big comeback debut was tonight and she was nervous. She hasn’t displayed any new fashion in months of her dry spell, this night could make or break her career…

If she doesn’t make it tonight….she might as well close up the boutique for good. But she had faith; she was still affected by Twilight’s desire spell, she had made beautiful medieval-style outfits with a modern day twist. No doubt she would gain many offers after tonight.

Plus, it was by chance that Sapphire Shores, a friend and an old client of hers would come back to her.

Rarity was dressed in one of her dresses that was being concealed by a black coat. She wore a flowy burgundy dress with gold curls embroidered in the fabric, the skirt was flared and was down to her knees. Beautiful three-inch heels, wearing a gold belt around her waist. Her cleavage was exposed in moderate, her favorite part of the dress itself was the flared long sleeves. She originally opts on ridding them entirely before she tried the rough version of the dress and fell in love with it.

If she loved it, no doubt every pony else would too.

“Now, the next designer is Rarity, Debuting her latest chic - Modern Renaissance!” The announcer announced loudly. Music played through the speakers and the models stepped onto the catwalk.

Five mares and two stallions strutted out onto the walk. Females dressed in long flowy and looked from the working class to high royalty and the males wore a noble, knight-ish type of clothes.

From behind the curtain, Rarity watched at the models strutting out. She watched the cameras flashing from the reporters and journalists jotting notes into their books. She looked at the ponies’ faces, seeing the looks on their faces.

It was at awe and it’s what Rarity was striving to achieve.

With a giggle, her Models did one more walk around before she stepped out, removing her coat to expose her dress and sashayed down the walk. The ponies whistled and cheered for her as she walked out, confidence was through the roof.

She got to the front and posed for the cameras before turning to the audience and smiled. “Modern Renaissance was inspired by the eras of fashion dating back to the days of Ode. Why keep them in history books when you can have them revamp into our society?” She gave the cameras an award-winning, sexy grin before she and her entourage walked off the catwalk.

An hour or so later, in the hotel restaurant, Rarity was sipping on a mimosa with a smile on her face. Waiting for her phone to ring in her dress.

Her blue painted nails tapped on the table as she eagerly waited. She saw how much the ponies love her work on the catwalk, but she’s waiting for the review. The reviews were more important...

“Girl, you did a fantastic job tonight!”

Rarity turned around and squealed, Sapphire Shores was right behind her, wearing a smashing two piece white dress with gold and purple and blue gems, hugging her thick, curvy figure, her headpiece sporting a blue dolphin, the same color as her poofy mane and tail.

Rarity got up from her seat and hugged the icon. "Ooh, Sapphy it’s been far too long, darling!”

“I say,” Sapphire chuckled, hugging the unicorn before the two sat down at the table. “Rarity, you were on fire tonight. I love your designs.”

“You’re flattering me so, dear.” Rarity giggled. “How’s life been treating you?”

“Well, being a ma is much harder than I expected,” Sapphire smirked.

Rarity gasped. “You had a foal?!”

The pop sensation nodded. “Eeyup had a little colt named Multi-Platinum. Looks just like his damn daddy it’s too precious.”

“I didn’t know you were with child.”

“You never picked up my calls. I’ve tried calling you to tell you the news.”

Rarity looked at her phone before remembering. “Oh right...I lost my old phone six months ago. I must’ve forgotten to add your number in.”

“No sweat, things happen all the time.” The earth pony grinned before taking a sip of Rarity’s mimosa. “Ooh, I missed this.”

“Us hanging out or drinking my drinks?”

“Both.”

The girls shared a laugh. Rarity’s heart lightened with this, she missed talking with Sapphy. She loves the girls back home, but she missed Sapphire Shores. Before the mane six formed, Sapphire Shores was Rarity’s best friend.

“Now, now, you can’t just tell me that you had a colt without showing me some photos of the darling,” Rarity eagerly waited.

Sapphire dug into her purse and pulled out her phone, going over to her photos and show off the blue colt with platinum mane and tail that was as poofy as his mama, having her eyes. The boy, though a foal still, had early indications that he’ll grow up into a handsome stallion one day.

“Oh my Celestia, he’s too perfect!” Rarity squealed, holding the phone in her hands to look at the baby more. She swiped more to see the foal in different costumes, him running around in his diaper in the tour bus. Her husband - and manager - Golden Record, holding the three in his arms. Her husband, though isn’t fit, more on the skinny side, he was still a good looking pony. A happy family.

“Oh, Sapphy, you must let me make Multi some outfits, he is just begging for a Rarity Touch!”

“Go ahead! I don’t let just any pony near my boy. Mama protects her cubs.” Sapphire said, ending up drinking all of Rarity’s mimosa but the unicorn didn’t care. She was too mesmerized by the baby “Only if you babysit him. Record and I hadn't have a romantic night since the boy was born. you can dress him up if you watch him."

“You don’t have any pony watching out for him?” Rarity asked, not declining the offer, but just curious.

“Last cunt that babysit Multi, she raided our home, stolen 400,000 bits worth of stuff and used my son to get free stuff.”

Rarity was appalled. “That crude, unsophisticated pony! I will treat that foal as if he’s a bonafide prince!”

Sapphire chuckled. “Good to hear.”

The mares giggled before a waiter presented a rosy colored Charney in a tall wine glass to Rarity. “There you go, madam.”

Rarity blinked at that. “I didn’t order this,” she looked at Sapphire.

“Don’t look at me, I don’t drink wine,” Sapphire said.

“It was ordered by the gentle-stallion in a booth in the corner.” The waiter said, pointing at the direction of the stallion and left them.

Rarity and Sapphire Shores whipped their heads, following where the waiter had pointed.

Rarity’s eyes widened when she spotted the pony - well, the zebra - sitting at the booth.

He was a rather large fellow - the same height at Big Mac if Rarity compared the two (Spike would still tower him for a good head or two), he had long wavy pristine black and silver mane with parts of it braided with feathers intertwining them, his coat was a cool grey and unusual gold stripes and markings along his body. Eyes were strange as well, one eye emerald green and the other grey as well. It was mesmerizing. He was fit, depicting how kinda tight his earthy brown shirt was. His jacket draped over the back of the booth seat.

And in his hands was a book that he seemed to be reading under the restaurant lights.

“Wowza! Ain’t that one sexy zebra I ever saw!” Sapphire whistled, elbowing at Rarity. “Lucky gal.”

Rarity blushed red, turning back to her table. “L-lucky me?”

Sapphire sighed. “If I wasn’t married and had a kid, I’d go jump on that. He gave you a drink, that means he’s interested in you.”

Rarity scuffed. “Probably wants one thing from me.” She messed with the wine glass.

Sapphire shoves Rarity. “Girl, normally you would be the first to jump into a guy’s pants if he’s sexy and interested in you.”

“Well excuse me for not wanting to be a one night stand slut.” the unicorn grumbled.

“It’s fucking rude to not at least talk to the guy who bought you a drink,” Sapphire said before she realized what had happened. “Oh..oh geez, you still on about what happened?”

Rarity sighed, nodding to Sapphire. She was there when Rarity had that encounter with the human that raped her.

“Rarity, that was two years ago...have you been seeking help?”

“Yes, I’m seeing a psychiatrist. She said what I’m going through is normal for mares who have been through that much trauma.” Rarity said.

“Maybe getting laid would help. How long has it been since you touched a guy?”

Rarity gave her a look before Sapphire’s eyes widened. “Shit, you must have cobwebs down there.”

“I had some oral nights with a few suitors but I never let them actually touch me…” She thought she might have with Spike before everything blew up horribly. It was her fault for what happened.

“If you don’t get your flank over to that stallion and talk to him, you can forget about helping my son.”

“Sapphy!”

“Trust me, just to chat with him,” Sapphire said, ushering her.

Rarity sighed, looking back over to the zebra in the booth. He was still reading his book.

With a nod. Rarity stood up, grabbing the Charney from the table, along with her phone and purse, Sapphire told her good luck before she made her way over to him.

When she got there, she cleared her throat. “Hello.”

Chapter 10

The zebra had then looked up from him book when Rarity had greeted him with the hello. He smiled at her as he closed the book. “Hello.”

Geez holy Celestia, didn’t this zebra had a smooth, baritone voice. Sounding friendly with only one word.

Rarity giggled softly before lifting up the glass, taking a sip of the wine before looking at him. “Charney, nice move there.”

The zebra chuckled, “Well, I am glad you like it.” He them motioned her a seat across from him.

She eased into the booth, setting her stuff on the table. As soon as she did that, her phone lit up. “Pardon for one moment,” she quickly told him before looking at her phone.

She read what was on it before letting out a celebratory squeal. “Yes yes yes!” Reading on her phone were reviews about her work in the show, bringing old fashion back with a new modern twist was a success! From what she saw posted was nothing but good reviews.

Next thing she knew, she started getting texts from potential clients wanting to commission her for her work.

“Yes! I am back, baby!” Rarity was filled with delight, clapping her hands in joy. She was getting her mojo back, her new clients that she will have to sort through.

The zebra sat there with a smirk, seeing Rarity cheering. “I take it that is good news?” he asked her.

Rarity looked at him, her face blushed softly in remembering that she was in front of stallion.

“Very,” She said, taking another sip. “I just received the most glamorous of news I have ever heard in ages. Oh, where are my manners,” she offered her hand to the zebra who gently grabbed it. His strong, masculine hands. “I’m Rarity.”

“Kol,” he gently kisses the back of her hands, as a result made Rarity giggled, blushing a bit more.

“Why Kol, you are quickly turning to be a bit of a charmer.” She smiled at him as he released her hand.

He chuckled softly as a waiter brought him his glass. Judging by the color and the tartey smell, Rarity was impressed. “That’s a Rosé Carbonate 89 wine, not many ponies enjoy such an expensive bottle.”

“What can I say, I’m intuned with a more experienced taste palide.” Kol said, taking a sip of his glass.

Rarity stared at him for a moment. She rarely ever see a zebra, other than Zecora and the one she saw in Bahoofmas, even that male zebra wasn’t as handsome as the one in front of her.

“Judging by the way you are looking at me, you never seen a zebra before.” Kol said, catching her.

“Oh, no no, darling. One of my friends is a zebra. I'm just not used to seeing one of your colors. The gold stripes, the heterochromic green and gray eyes, it’s attractive as it’s alluring.” Rarity said honestly.

Kol smiled at her answer. He had those heart throbbing smiles that just comes out naturally. “My great grandfather who was an earth pony came to Zebraic to live with my kind, I must’ve inherit some of his genes.”

“That is very interesting.” Rarity said, sipping her wine. “So, Kol, what brings you here? Why am I here at your table?”

Kol looked at her. A hand gently placed on his book and sighed softly. “I was in the audience during your show, out of all I’ve seen, you’re outfit happens to be my favorite.”

She giggled, blushing red. “A man of fashion I see.”

“Wel, not technically. My roommate is the real fashion expert. I never really cared for such things till I met him.” Kol explained.

“Is he here?” Rarity asked, intrigued.

He shook his head. “Sadly no. Since this bizarre video was plastered a few days ago, he can’t seem to step outside without some fools jumping on him.”

Rarity was puzzled for a moment before she frowned. “Your roommate is a human?”

He nodded. “My best friend, met him in college when I moved here a few years ago. Pranceton University.”

“Pranceton? That’s an elite college! They don’t just let anyone in!” Rarity squeaked. Mostly because she had tried to get in years back but was denied, didn’t meet their criteria.

Kol chuckled, she made a cute sound.

“Anywho, I came to the show to video tape it, Brandon, my roommate made me swore to get footage of the show. What he didn’t mention that one of the designers is a rare flower.”

Rarity giggled, reaching over towards Kol’s book and placed it on top of his hand.

Hours later, the two were laughing, giggling, sharing stories, just getting to know one another. Rarity had moved to seated next to Kol as they talked.

She had gotten to know a bit more of Kol - how when he was younger his family sent him to a private school which would explain how his wasn’t speaking the typical zebra dialect, what he seen before settling in Manehatten.

Rarity enjoyed this. It had been a long time since she had talked to a stallion like this. To get this kind of attention she missed receiving. Kol was a kind, handsome stallion, funny too.

For the first time since her whole funk had started, Spike wasn’t even in her mind. She wasn’t gushing over him, jealousy looking at him and Rachel were together as a couple.

The whole mess of the cruise was far away at the moment.

Kol here was being such a gentle-stallion towards her. He though had no movements of wanting her in bed like most stallions would, Kol was indeed interested in her and took some time to get to know the Element of Generosity. Rarity was having a good time and so was he.

Rarity liked how he held her hand gently, making subtle touches along her arms, complimenting on her looks.

Then, it was time to leave the bar since it was closing.

Kol happily escorted Rarity back to her hotel room, linking arms with her.

“Oh Kol, thank you for tonight.” Rarity said as they rode the elevator up. “I mean it, I don’t remember the last time I had a night like this.”

“I am glad you are. I honestly didn’t think you’ll sit by me tonight.” Kol said.

“Oh love, with how beautiful you are, how could I not?” she giggled as the door opened. Kol escorted her to the room. They stood at the door. “Well...this is it then,” she said, having the urge to not let him go. She gave him her best seductive look she could muster, stroking his strong chiseled chest with her finger. “Do you want to come in, Kol?” she cooed in a whisper manner.

Kol smiled softly, grabbing her chin gently by his fingers and softly pressed his lips on hers. Tasted like oranges and jasmine, a sweet but odd combo but Rarity melted by just the kiss.

Her hands lay flat on his chest as she tried to savor such. A long time since she kissed a stallion like this, her heart fluttered in top speed.

But as soon as the kiss began, he removed himself from her. “My roommate would be wondering where I am, I will have to go.”

Rarity frowned. “You have to?” she asked, her mind still reeling in from the kiss.

Kol nodded. “If I don’t go now, he’ll not stop blasting my phone, last time I was gone all night he nearly had a panic attack, called the police.”

“Oh no.”

“If I didn’t know any better, I say he has a crush on me.” Kol joked.

“Do you...have feelings for him?”

“I mean, I see him as a friend and roommate, nothing else.” He then takes a pen from his pocket and paper from the passby maid’s cart and wrote down his number and handed it to her. “WIll I be looking forward a call from you?” he asked with a smile.

Rarity took it and put it against her chest. “You will.” She said.

With one last, lingering kiss of goodnight, the two parted ways. Kol leaving the hotel and Rarity into her room. She pressed herself against the door with a sigh.

“Ooh, next time I see him, his roommate would just have to deal with him being missing for a day...or too.” Rarity giggled, already planning to spend more time with Kol…

Rarity was about to go to bed before her phone buzzed again. Nonstop it went off, nothing but potential customers wanting her to design dresses.

Sleep? Rarity was in a good mood, who needs it.

She set her purse and the number down on the bed and grabbed her sketch book.and starts the process of filling out one of the orders.

Her first up, a simple chiffon dress with pearls and brown and green accents. Though she dreaded the earthy tones in her own style, it’s what the customer wanted.

One hour, drawing figure

Second hour, nothing

Third hour, nothing more.

Rarity was baffled, she couldn’t draw up the dress pattern. She checked and double checked what the customer wanted and try to come up with ideas for such but nothing came out.

She had this dreaded feeling creeping back up to her. She hadn’t had this feeling in over a week.

No…

Oh no…

“I LOST MY MOJO AGAIN!!!!” Rarity screamed.

In the heat of the moment, Rarity grabbed her phone. She knew she couldn’t call Twilight because she was busy, she calls starlight.

After the third ring, a groggy Starlight picks up.

“Somepony better be fucking dying or else I’m murdering you.” Starlight hissed in greeting.

“Oh darling, I’m so sorry, did I wake you up?” Rarity asked.

“No, I was in the middle of fucking your dad,” Starlight sarcastically growled. “What do you want, rares?”

“Well...I’ll be coming home tomorrow...I was wondering if you could make that potion you and t-”

“The weather forecast calls for Oh hell no, no, no, no, HELL TO THE NO!” Starlight snapped. Mostly from sleep since it was three in the celestia damned morning.

“Starlight, I am sorry for waking you up but-”

“No Rarity, you listen to me.” sounds of Starlight moving in her bed. “I am not making you Fall Out’s Desire. I didn’t want to give it to you the first damn time. If you lost your desire, you can easily find it yourself. It’s a bad idea.”

“But darling it’s an e-” Starlight hung up on her then. “-mergancy...well I never.”

She slumped in her chair. “Ooh, what am I going to do...I got my clientele...I got to do something or else I am back to square one!”

Rarity stared up at the black tiled ceiling, that gave her an idea. An awful idea, one that would soon cost her…

And Spike everything they love…

“If Starlight can’t give me the potion, I will have to steal it from the castle.”

Chapter 11

“Well, that sucked,” Rachel grunted when Spike and her went inside of the castle.

They had went out for breakfast to this diner in town when the owner of the restaurant told them that they refuse to serve to humans. That damned video was spreading out.

The entire time they were out, the ponies were staring at Rachel, watching her and just...judging her. Hell there was one fucker who threw a drink at her.

Spike punched the shit out of the pony, sending him flying across the restaurant and they left.

“Don’t listen to those assholes,” Spike said as Rachel tossed her coat on the coat hanger. She had green streaks in her short hair, wearing her signature black beanie, wearing a nice white shirt and purple sleeveless cardigan, black skinny jeans and her combat boots. The shirt was horribly stained in red and brown liquid, whatever it was, not even bleach could probably get it out.

Spike was still understandably pissed off that they just treated Rachel, when she had been there multiple times, the ponies know her and yet they are now turned against her.

“Kinda hard not to, babe,” Rachel sighed, looking at her stained shirt. “Assholes, this was one of my nicer shirts.”

Spike came up to her, wrapping his arms around her, leaning down to put his head on her right shoulder. Though it looked awkward due to their size difference, they didn’t care.

“Is there anything you want me to make for you? I know you’re hungry.” He offered, nuzzling against her neck.

“Lost my appetite to those fuckers,” she softly sighed, leaning against him.

“I just don’t understand how anyone of them could easily turn on you...then again, these ponies do have the tendency to change from a drop of a hat. Did it with Flim and Flam, the CMC when they ran that gossip column, need I say more?”

“But this was right out the bat assault.”

Spike kissed the back of her neck. “I promise, I won’t let anyone hurt you.”

Rachel leaned against him. “I’m gonna take a bubble bath, can’t see if getting a good soak would change my mood.”

“Alright…” he said before he heard the castle door knocked. “I’ll get it.”

With a nod, Rachel went upstairs and Spike went to get the door.

When he opened it, Derpy was at the door. “Oh, hi Spike,” she giggled. “I finally got your package here!”

Spike was now giddy about that. “Oh that’s just amazing!” He grabbed package. “Thank you so much Derps, never doubted ya.”

Derpy giggled. “I am very sorry for the mishap, my eyes are not totally straight as you can see and it can lead to accidents.”

“Your eyes are perfect, just the way they are.” Spike gave her some bits as a tip before she left. Spike smiled from ear to ear, seeing how he finally gotten the art supplies.

An idea popped in his head before he raced up stairs. He got to the bathroom door and knocked on it, holding the supplies. “Rachel?”

“Yeah, Spike?” Rachel called.

Spike opened the door and walked in. He grinned, seeing Rachel laying in the claw foot tub, there was a thick layer of sweet scented bubbles clinging to the water and her nude skin. “Enjoying yourself?”

“Trying to,” Rachel said, laying back. The tub was just big enough to only have her head stick out from the water while the rest of her body - besides her arms that clung to the lip of the tub - was submerged in the deep tub.

“I got a surprise for you,” Spike said, kneeling down beside the tub. “It just came in today.* He presented her with art set.

Rachel gasped as she sat up, grabbing case. “Spike…” When she opened the chest, she gasped when she saw the supplies, pencils, paints, paper, everything for an artist was in there. “Oh Spike, this is amazing…” She looked up at him. “How did…”

“It’s my welcome home present for you,” Spike said, grabbing her hand and kisses the back of it. “I’m glad it came in today.”

Rachel closed the case before putting it on the floor, Spike leans in and kisses her. “I promised that I will take care of you, and I’m going to keep that promise.”

“Forever and a day?”

Spike kisses the crown of her head before placing his forehead on hers. “Always. Twilight and the other will put a stop to this video nonsense and everypony would go back to normal. And if things don’t, then we’ll just...rewrite the stars themselves and show them what a human can really do.”

“Like marrying a non-homosapien?” Rachel smirked. “Spike, are you implying something?”

Spike blushed pure red at that. “Ah, I-I um..” he stammered. Flustered at the question. He quickly picked up the art case. “S-say, you wanna try this out?” he quickly changed the subject. “The stuff in enchanted so even if it gets wet, it will not damage it the paints, the paper everything will be good, even during bath!”

Rachel grinned. “Oh, is that making the big bad dragon uncomfortable?” she teased, having to stand up in the tub to reach over his shoulder and stroke his wing. Spike’s wings automatically sprung freely, almost taking up the bathroom. “Big ol’ teddy bear.”

Spike, though still flustered, glared at her. A dragon’s wing is very sensitive, spike’s no different. Her damned fingers going along the sensitive membrane, down the talon and back. During that time he was staring at her nude body, the bubbles covering the good bits.

Normally her hair would cover her breasts when wet but since it’s short the bubbles did the job.

He dropped the case then, grabbing her by the waist. Rachel let out a yelp as he pushed her against the tub and kisses her deeply with a growl.

Later that evening, a quarter of ten at night, Rarity was getting ready to storm the castle so to speak.

Wearing in an all black leather suit, it accentuates her voluptuous curves, coming with a black mask. “Ooh Rarity, make a mental note to make a line of this..it’s scandalous, very sexy indeed.” Rarity spoke to herself, modeling in the mirror. Taking a few photos of herself with her camera phone.

“Kol would probably go crazy with these.” She giggled in a naughty thought before she shook her head. “Get ahold of yourself, old girl. You have a mission to do. No time to fondle yourself.”

Opal meowed from Rarity’s bed, stretching her back, she meowed again as she points to her brush.

“Sorry Opalescence, I’ll brush you later,” Rarity said, walking over and gave her cat a kiss on the head. “Mama has a job to do. The fate of my career depends on getting this potion.”

She made sure the food and water was filled up and left.

Like a sexy shadow of the night, Rarity snuck across town, avoiding any pony that may catch her in the act.

Rarity managed to go up to the castle door. Digging into her pockets, she picked up her own key to the castle. All of the Mane Six, Spike, Starlight and now Rachel has a key to the castle. She inserted the key gently into the key slot. The gears moaned loudly as she turned it. She had forgotten that the castle locks were loud.

Wincing, Rarity waited for a second before she stepped in and silently shuts the large doors.

“Step one done...step two, find that potion and get out of here. Starlight is busy at school and Spike and Rachel is nowhere in site… probably in their room. If memory serves me then Twilight still has the soundproof barrier so they won’t hear me anyway.”

Rarity fixed her mane before she snuck into the library. She sighed softly at the mountain of books. “At least Starlight and Twilight organize these books...now is it under F - for Fallout or D since it’s a desire potion” Rarity asked herself as she began scanning through the books and scrolls.

“No...no...no not that.” Rarity scrolled through dozens of books through the shelves and not one of them.

As she worked, Rarity started to hear some noise. She tilted her head curiously. Rarity waited in fear for a moment before seeing how no pony was coming down the hall and continued the search.

She searched for five minutes before frowning. “Okay, it’s not here…”

Rarity started to think, if Starlight didn’t even want to have me use this potion...she must have it in her room...can’t help but look. I am not going to leave this place without this potion.” Rarity flipped her hair. “I really need to stop talking to myself, it’s getting annoying, love.”

Taking a deep breath, the sexy spy snuck up the stairs. That’s when she heard more noises, this time were moaning and pants.

Starlight’s room was down the hall, this was coming from the bathroom. As she came closer, Rarity found out that the door to the bathroom was left ajar.

Curiosity gotten the best of her, she slowly stuck her head inside to see what was making those noises.

Rarity’s jaw slacked and she thought she felt a nosebleed trickle down her snout.

Spike and Rachel were in the tub, his girlfriend had her arms and legs wrapping around his waist and shoulders, one hand gripping onto his arm, pushing up and down along Spike’s massive dragonhood.

The human has her head tilted back, moaning and nearly screaming in pleasure. Spike, growling, licked the hollow of her neck with his long tongue, gripping onto her hips and slamming her down in the water. The floor was soaked from the excess splashing, bubbles were everywhere.

Spike was so focus with what he was doing with Rachel, her scent the only thing fueling his senses, the feel of her tight walls encasing his large member that he doesn’t even register Rarity watching them.

Rarity covered her mouth and quickly ran off towards Starlight’s room. She stopped at the door and gasped. “H-he’s so...so big….” she muttered, her legs buckled just thinking about Spike’s massive size.

From what she saw of it, it was much bigger than any stallion she had bed with.

“H-how is that human girl even standing after all this time?” she squeaked.

She felt wet just even thinking about it.

It took Rarity a moment to get control of herself. “No time for having lewd thoughts, let's get this over with.” She told herself.

Rarity grabbed the knob of the door and turned it. She grunted that the door was locked. Who locks their bedroom door? She thought.

Rarity thought it over for a moment before having a ah-ha moment. She then dug into her mane and pulled out a bobby pin. Kneeling down, Rarity worked on picking the lock.

“Ooh, middle school yearling me would be so proud,” Rarity said. It took her a moment before hearing the satisfied motion of the lock clicking, enabling her to open with ease. “Rarity, you naughty sexy mare, you still got it.” She stood up and went in.

Starlight’s room hasn’t changed since she moved in. Simple, clean, having a few books, kites and balls throughout the room.

Knowing Starlight, she might have it boobytrapped, so Rarity would have to tread lightly.

She tipped toed into the bedroom, not wanting to disturbed Spike and Rachel’s bathtime. Rarity tried to do her best to go through every inch of the room, keeping an eye out for boobytraps, an ear out on the couple getting it on in the bathroom.

Rarity jumped when she heard Rachel’s voice screaming and Spike’s loud growl, knocking into the dresser. Wearing that suit was literally a bad idea because it was rubbing against her sensitive bits, screaming at rarity to touch herself.

“No-no, not yet,” she moaned softly, shit was about to get real, she had to find the spell now before Spike could get a whiff of Rarity’s scent.

Rarity turned to the dresser, gently pulling out the drawer and rummaging through it with haste.

She pushed through clothes after clothes, gone through book after book. She went under the bed and saw a metal box. Using her magic, she pulled the box up, picking it quickly before opening it up.

She gasped, seeing Fallout’s Desire. “YES!” She cried out.

Rarity jumped when she heard something click, everything turning red.

“WARNING! THIS ROOM WILL IMPLODE BY A SPELL” this loud etheral voice screams in the room. “INTRUDER WILL DIE IN THREE-”

Rarity quickly slams the box shut, locking it and ran up to the window.

“TWO.”

“Ooh!” She jumped as soon as the voice counted one. Rarity ended up screaming as she crashed below. Landing in the water as it cushioned the fall.

A white flash was set off, along with whooshing sound, before a loud bang sound ignited.

As soon as the bang was off, Spike - in his boxers - barged in too late, not seeing the intruder but saw the fucking mess. “What the actual fuck?!”

Rachel not too far, holding a bat and in a towel wrapped around her body.

Starlight teleported into the mess of her room, eyes widened and looking at it. “Somepony tripped my alarm!”

“It wasn’t us.” Rachel said.

“Since when you put a bomb spell in the castle?” Spike asked.

Rarity quickly got the fuck out of there before she was caught.

***

Back at her house, Rarity took a quick bath before walking over to her kitchen in a bathrobe. “Alright, let’s get this potion started...granted I never done any of this since I was a little filly. How hard can it be?”

Rarity unfurled the scroll and grimace. Some of the writing was smudged, letters were smeared due to the fact she actually got it wet. “Well, that was my fault...I can still do this.”

Rarity tried to read what ingredients she has, surprisingly to herself, some of the stuff for the potion itself she has them in her kitchen cabinet. She started up her cooking pot and started whipping it up.

“Ooh look at me, I’m a mage!” Rarity squealed as she worked on the potion, there was an unpleasant smell when she cooked it up a bit. “Oh yuck, maybe I can make it taste better..” She goes into her spice rack and look through it. She tilted her head. “Rose water should do the trick.” She added it, not only it changed the mixture from green to a light red, it smelled better.

She looked at the list again and said she needed one more ingredient. Rarity adjusted her eyes a bit, even wearing her magnifying glasses, she could barely make it out. “Mor...boracu? Morboracu root? Why that is a funny name.” What she didn’t know that it actually said Morberacus, a special rare root that stabilizes the whole potion.

Rarity scratched her head. “Huh…” She looked around her home for a root. She didn’t want to mess up this potion. When she couldn’t find it she stored in the fridge - which was a bad idea since there was a message on the scroll with a list of warnings.

One of it which was don’t chill it.

By morning, Rarity went to town, avoiding Starlight and the couple because she didn’t know if they knew she was in the castle last night or not.

She couldn’t find any of the root from the market. “Huh, maybe Zecora has it…”

“Rarity?”

Rarity jumped out of fright, she quickly turned around and saw Rachel standing right behind her, holding a sack of groceries. Dressed in the shirt Rarity made, leggings with skull design and converses.

“Oh darling, you scared me.” Rarity said breathlessly, a hand to her chest. “How are you?” Her head started to replay what she saw of her and Spike in their tub. That will never go away.

“Good, trying to get by, adjusting to town.” Rachel said. “We had a break in at the castle.”

Rarity gulped. “O-oh really? How terrible!” She dramatically said. “Has anything b-been taken?”

Rachel shrugged. “I honestly don’t know. Some guy with brass balls broke into Starlight’s room. We were surprised not to even noticed the guy at all…” she then sheeplessly chuckled. “Though it was our fault that we didn’t noticed till Starlight’s alarm went off.”

Oh I know, my dear..how the actual fuck are you still standing?! Rarity mentally shouted, casting a quick look at Rachel’s legs. They should be jelly, useless to move after that pounding.

“Say, can Spike and I come over tonight?” Rachel asked Rarity, breaking the unicorn’s gaze.

“Huh, what?” Rarity blinked, looking down at her. She was the height of Sweetie Belle so Rachel’s head basically came up to her boobs.

“Can Spike and I come over tonight for dinner?” Rachel asked her again. “It would be nice for all of us to hang out and chat a bit.”

Rarity waited a moment before smiling softly. “I would be so honored to do so. What time should I be expecting you?”

“Does 6 sound good?”

“Perfect!”

Rachel grinned. “We’ll bring over a sweet...or does champagne work?”

Rarity bit her lip. “Could...could you make that drink of yours? The one from the…” she was hesitant to bring up the cruise.

“The Iron WIll’s Special?”

Rachel nodded.

Rachel smiled. “Sure, but this time take sips.”

“Duly noted.” she said.

The girls said their goodbyes before they split up and Rarity continued her search. It took her several hours - after finding out that Zecora wasn’t at the hut, going to visit family as it seems - but she found something that might work.

Mandrake root. It was crazy expensive so she assumed it’s rare too.

“Okay, let’s hope this works.” Rarity sighed.

She went home, got the potion out of the fridge. When she opened the tub, she frowned, the potion had turned to this sickly brown color. “Okay, not eye pleasing but at least it still smells good.”

She reheats the potion, cut up the root before putting it in the pot. It exploded, causing to shout in surprise.

There was a loud shrieking sound coming from the pot before it calmed down., smoke filled the kitchen.

“Oh sweet Celestia!” Rarity coughed, running towards the window above the sink and threw it open, using her magic to fan the fog out.”That was horrible!”

It took five minutes for most of the smoke to leave her home, and Rarity to control her coughing. “Wow, that was awful…”

Rarity looked over to the pot then and frowned. The potion was now this inky black bubbly substance. “O-oh my…”

She looked at the potion for a moment. “Well...no used to waste it,” she looked at the clock on the wall she gasped. “Fifteen minutes till six?! Spike and Rachel will be here any moment!” Rarity quickly took a sip of her potion in a haste. She turned green at the taste. “Oh dear that is worse than the first time!” She spat what was left in her mouth in the sink.

Thinking of the couple coming at any moment, Rarity had to scramble to make them something to eat. With an idea in mind, she took out lettuce, tomatoes, shredded carrots, cabbage, spinach, making a healthy chef salad for them to eat.

“A-a salad it’s good for us, ooh I shouldn’t procrastinate at...this…” Rarity trailed off as she was chopping the lettuce. The knife relaxing in her hand, the pupils of her eyes shrunk into tiny dots.

The fucked up potion was taking effect.

She felt her heart pounding heavily, mind going blank… Everything but her desire came to play, her desire for fashion, her desire of Kol increased…

But more importantly...and more fucked up.

“Spike…” Rarity muttered, grabbing the knife, gripping it so tightly her knuckles turned red. “IS MINE!!” She screeched, throwing the blade at the wall, it embedding to a picture of Spike she had on the wall.

All she could think of was being with Spike…

“Oh Rachel do I really have to be here?” Rarity gasped when she heard the drake’s beautiful deep voice. Her heart fluttered when hearing it.

She looked out the window and watched him and Rachel walking towards the house. And then Rarity smiled, a smile that made Pinkamena and Twilight’s crazed smiles look childish.

Rarity eyes moved to the pot on the stove. She let out a disturbed chuckle, but first she quickly finished the salad.

She does however, have guests.

Chapter 12

“Why do I have to go?” Spike whined as he walked down the dark streets with his girlfriend.

“You promised me that we will have this dinner with Rarity.” Rachel reminded him as she walked next to him, a bottle of her Iron WIll Special in hand.

“I know, I know,” he groaned. Spike didn’t feel comfortable around Rarity. He had just gotten to the point where he doesn’t want to rip the unicorn’s face off and simply ignore her. Now he has to go to dinner with her at her place.

Man, Rachel does have him wrapped around her little pinky.

“Oh, now don’t give me that look.” Rachel turned to him. “It’s just dinner, it’s not like we’re going to meet up with the devil.”

To me, she is. Spike thought but kept that to himself.

“And besides, if you play nice for me, you get something extra special tonight.”

That perked his ears with interest. “Ooh! What-hey wait a moment.” Spike just realized something. “You ran out of your contraceptive potion yesterday.” He pointed out. “I thought we both agreed it’s too dangerous for us to have sex when you are out of the potion?”

“Just because you can’t be inside of me doesn’t mean we can’t have any other means.” She giggled mischievously.

Spike’s scales paled, knowingly what she meant by that. “Um, last time you did oral, we ended up going to the hospital.”

Now, a little explanation. It was Nightmare Night, Spike and Rachel were having their sexy moment, he was dressed as a werewolf and she was a vampire. An idea came to them to have a little role play with their costumes.

Rachel has given the dragon blow jobs before, but that night, Spike had mentioned that his girlfriend looked incredibly hot with the plastic fangs. So she blew him with them on that turned him on more - also in their defence they drank over a ton of AJ’s adult cider and they were at a state where any idea was a good idea.

While mouth-fucking him - though she could only get his head and has to get creative when dealing with that monster of a cock -, the fangs starting to ache, right along the gum and jaw-line. Rachel thought she could push through, but the fangs kept pushing against her and against her till the point…

Where her jaw locks up and clamped down on his head.

A dragon can take a lot of things, can take a beating, biting, fire, lava… but when someone's jaw get locked up on their cocks, all bets are off.

Panic was ensured by both parties. They tried to gently massage Rachel’s jaw, tried to use butter to lube his cock to slide it out of her mouth. Each time they moved, her jaw clamped harder on his head. It was started to crush his sensitive tip and he was in a lot of pain. Both of them were.

Hesitantly, both of them had to go to the hospital and had the doctors help them out. So embarrassed after that, they swore to never bring that up again.

It was a couple of months since they had that and hadn’t attempt it since.

Rachel giggled. “Dude, I’m kidding, my jaw is still not fully healed from what happened.”

Spike placed a hand on his chest and breathed in a breath of relief. “Not cool. I don’t think I could handle that again.”

Rachel patted his arm and smiled. “Still, if things go well, I have something planned for you. I promise it's safe.”

The look she gave him was the same look she gave him on the Cruise.

A batch of rubies had his name on it back in the castle of friendship.

The dragon chuckled nervously before they came up to Rarity’s backdoor.

Rarity had then pulled the door opened before they could knock, greeting them. “Good evening, darlings!” She chirped.

The couple noticed that Rarity’s eyes had a greenish hue.

“Um, are you okay?” Rachel asked her. “Your eyes are…”

“Beautiful? Why thank you darling,” Rarity giggled. Though the way she looked at Rachel, her tone was a mixture of pleasantries and malice.

Spike snorted black smoke as a warning. “Green, your eyes are green.” he said rather bluntly. When Rarity read from that book all those years ago, her eyes turned green and her magic was green also, turning all of ponyville into gems and gold. That was one hell of a day.

Rarity blinked before chuckling softly. “Oh right, I had been bombarded by many commissions for the past few days. Zecora gave me a potion to help stay calm and not get anxiety from the stress.” She pulled out a bottle in her hand, it was something Zecora would’ve given to a pony. “One of the side effects is the eye color.”

Rachel raised a brow. “So...it has CBD oils in it? That stuff can mellow some out.”

Rarity shook her head. “It’s not, I’m not sure love. Anywho, come on in, we’re letting the AC run out.” She pushed the couple in.

Automatically, Spike was sceptical, the sheer scepticism was clearly shown on his face as he came in.

If anything happens that doesn’t into Spike’s liking, he would throw Rachel over his shoulder and take off.

As the two entered, there was this wretched stench in the air.

“Phew, what is that smell?” Spike asked, covering his muzzle, Rachel covered her nose with her t-shirt.

Rarity sniffed and face turned as green as her eyes. “Oh right...that was originally the dinner I planned. Sweetie helped me out...well, you know how she is with cooking.”

Sweetie gotten better with her cooking, throw your sister under the bus? Fucking cunt, Spike thought as he tried not to puke.

Rachel moved further into the boutique before Spike unfurled his wings fully, used his flapped as hard as he could, blowing the disgusting smell out of the boutique.

After getting rid of the smell, the three sat down at the table and enjoyed Rarity’s salad. Which was surprising tasty to the dragon.

Throughout the dinner, as Spike was still skeptic towards Rarity, he actually was enjoying dinner. They talked over various things - fashion, art, what peaked Rachel’s interest was the mention of Kol.

“Ooh, tell me about this, Kol?”

Even through her mindset on the sexy, muscular dragon that was making her wet, Rarity sighed in heavenly in thought of the dark zebra.

“Oh, Kol is a very handsome stallion I met a few days ago. We spent hours after the show talking.” Rarity blushed in recalling him. “He was large, the most prettiest eyes I ever seen on a pony. Treated me like a lady the entire time.”

Spike got up to use the bathroom as the girls talked. He knows once Rarity gets started talking about some guy it’s gonna linger on for some time and he wasn’t ready to sit and listen to one of her lovers again.

Rachel sighed, shaking her head before looking at Rarity. “Girl talk, did you tap him?”

Rarity blushed. “Um, what?”

Rachel realized what she said and she blushed red and laugh.”Geez, I’m sounding like one of the twins. I’m sorry.”

“It’s fine,” Rarity giggled, her face still red. “No, sadly, I didn’t. I have his number though.”

Rachel nodded. “That’s good. You two are talking.”

“Actually...he hasn’t responded yet. I’ve been wanting to hear his deep, baritone voice since I left.”

“Call him up. No rule says that a girl calls a guy before he does.”

“Call me old-fashioned, love.”

Rachel reached over the table and grabbed the unicorn’s hands and held them. “You took the first step of doing the show and met what sounds like a good guy. That’s the hard part. The rest is easy.”

“You believe that?”

Rachel nodded, patting her hands. “I do.”

Rarity looks up where Spike had left and sighed. “He hasn’t forgiven me since the cruise.”

“I know.” Rachel sat up, removing her hands from Rarity’s. “You did fuck up royally. Sending those guys after me. You’re just lucky he didn’t rip your head off your shoulders.”

Rarity nodded. “I feel horrible about it. I didn’t know Bouncer would-”

The human waved it off. “Spike handle it.”

Rarity shuddered. Remembering the damaged she saw Spike did. “What bothers me the most that the three disappeared after the cruise.”

Rachel blinked. “What?”

The unicorn looked to Rachel. “Wait...you didn’t know?” Rarity straightened up. “Bouncer, Bob and Sticks disappeared the day after the cruise. I remember hearing of this while I was...in a bad place. Everyone has heard of them disappearing from their holding cell in the mainland.”

Rachel looked over her shoulders to look up to where Spike left. “Uh huh… well it wasn’t Spike.” she looked back to Rarity. “I was with him that day. We spent the night in Canterlot before I left for Filly.”

“Still, it’s strange that they disappeared.”

“It's strange how I am just hearing about this…” Rachel stood up and took her phone out. “I’ll be back.” she heads outside to make a call.

Upstairs, Spike was washing his hands. There was this look on his face after overhearing the girls talk about those bastards. A faint smile came onto his face as a dark thought came to mind.

Spike was in fact an apex predator, he loved the thrill of the hunt when he hunts for his meal. Only one time he ever hunted for sport like the rest of his kind has done for centuries…

Involving those three bastards.

They fucked with his girl, he wasn’t just gonna let them live for what they have done. A dragon will do anything to protect their mate, Rachel was his. He was just doing what was natural.

If Rarity does anything - and a small portion of the drake wishes she does - she’ll be joining those fuckers soon enough.

“YOU FUCKING BITCHES COULD’VE TOLD ME!!” Spike jumped when hearing Rachel’s voice snapping outside.

He looked out to see Rachel yelling to her phone, to what he figured was the twins. An amused giggled came to his face then.

“Man, she has no modesty when it comes to those two.” Spike giggled, seeing those outbursts was cute before turning serious.

Rachel just found out about those guys being missing. Spike didn’t want anyone to know about what happened…

Or anyone else.

He hoped that she doesn’t ask questions. He didn’t think he could look her in the eye and explained that he killed Bouncer and his brothers and scattered their pieces across Everfree and beyond to ensure they were never found.

If anyone finds out he killed ponies, that would ruin everything.

To be fears, chased off...being looked and called a monster.

That scared him the most. Rachel looking at him as a monster. Sure she has seen him kill others at the Dragon Migration - both of them had during the battle. An elder Dragon tried to kill them and they, plus Ember and others by her side, fought back (obviously they didn’t tell Twilight or the others)

Still, it was the one thing Spike feared most of all. As much as she loves him, Spike feared one day she would be afraid of him.

Rachel finally hung up, squeezing the bridge of her nose. “Gemcity, that girl is on my last nerves.” she chuckled humorlessly before turned to look up at the bathroom window. She smiled when she saw Spike watching.

She blew him a kiss and Spike caught it and put it on his chest.

Both chuckled to themselves before coming back inside. Spike walked down the steps, Rarity has poured the Iron Will drink into a couple of goblets.

“Well, I say this night was a success, don’t you think?” She looked at the couple.

Rachel nodded, walking over and gave Spike a kiss, which he admired, before grabbing the goblet from Rarity. “It was a good night,”

Spike took the goblet as well and sighed. “As much as I don’t want to admit it, it was a good dinner, thanks Rares.” he did have a good time here. Felt like the old days, almost.

Rarity’s heart skipped a couple of beats when he said that.

The three raised their goblets. “To..new beginnings,” Rarity said.

“New beginnings,” Spike and Rachel said in unison before clinking their goblets and taking a recommended sip.

It took all of Spike’s strength to finally open his eyes. His own body refusing to move, he had to force them open. “Ooh sweet celestia that doesn’t feel good.” Spike felt he could barely move his body.

Feeling so worn out all of the sudden.

He weakly raised an arm to rub his eyelids. “What the actual fuck happened last…” His eyes snapped open when he got the fresh scent of hay and wood and something else filling up his nostrils.

Spike was staring up at the ceiling of a barn. There was a noticeable hole in the roof where he had crashed down, the early morning ray of sunlight beamed down onto him..

Spike tried to remember what had happened last night. He could barely remember getting up in the morning yesterday.

Not a good sign.

That other smell was stale, old even. At least a few hours at best. His heart started racing when he slowly recognize the smell.

Hearing the soft moan stirring next to him, Spike forced his body to sit up, clothes he saw were in ribbons or in ash, not even wearable anymore were scattered across the barn, along with deep scratches and dents made by his claws were all over the barn.

The dragon slowly looked beside him to see his mate…

Rachel’s tanned skin was pale, along her arms were signs of bruising where it was grip too tightly…

On her right shoulder and all over her legs were bite marks…

And they were open and bleeding still.

That’s when Spike, and Apple Bloom that had just entered the barn, starts screaming.

Author's Note

I apologize for haven't updated in a while lol

please comment and like :3

Chapter 14

It was easy for Blueblood to get lost in his thoughts, sitting in his sanctioned room, he casually polished a tip of what appeared to be a red curved spike with a handkerchief. His blue eyes almost in a trance and hummed a senseless song to himself. Easy how one can bond over what looked like an ordinary object.

But that curved red spike wasn’t just ordinary. It was the prince’s prized possession. One his beloved aunts try and keep him away from, a key to his past, so to speak.

Sadly, they didn’t look far into the winter hellscape outside of the Crystal Empire to collect it.

“What do you mean he’s busy?!” Blueblood tried to ignore the nagging gnat that was outside of the door. Surely his guards on post would handle him.

“I need to speak to Victor, step aside at once!” Neighsay barked at the guards. But they stay put, guarding the room.

Eventually, Blueblood sighed, taking his prized object and placed it back in it’s carrying case, inside lined with black velvet and a pillow so it could sit comfortably. He placed it in a safe, locking it before clearing his throat.

He walked over to the door and opened it up. “It’s alright, gentle-colts, let the Counselor pass.”

“Yes, your highness,” one of the guards said as they moved aside.

Neighsay huffed as he stormed in, brushing the prince aside as he went in.

“What insect has crawled up your fanny, my old boy?” Blueblood asked as he rubbed the wrinkle off his shoulder and closed the door.

“These appalled videos your media department created are not getting anywhere.” The elder unicorn snarled, turning around and pointed at the prince. “You said after I gave you my information in regards to these humans that the videos would make Celestia remove them. All the videos are causing is confusion, they know that those videos were fake!”

“Have you ever heard of the phrase patience is a virtue?” Blueblood asked with a hum as he walked back to his desk and sat down on his chair. “Turning the public’s point of view takes time, truly a work of art.. Yes, my people may not be the best cinematographers, but all will come to pass soon enough. A part of the grand design, as you were to say.”

“What grand design? I gave you my research, the last of my contacts to help you, and all you produced were f-rated snuff films! I said I wanted a peaceful, political way to get rid of the humans, instead of creating grossest fetishes bloody loners jerk off to!”

Blueblood gave the old unicorn a look, his royal blue eyes darkened. “You may see this as a failure, but it's actually all going according to plan.” he said as he placed his elbows on the surface of the desk and interlocking his fingers. Continuing his staredown at the stallion.

“What plan? You were never forefront of exposing your plans to me.”

“To cause confusion, chaos. In all honesty, Aunt Celestia isn’t going to turn her back on the humans by peaceful protests and senseless politics.” Blueblood said as he stood up. “Follow me.” he said before leading the unicorn out.

As soon as he stepped out, the white dress mare approached Blueblood, practically running into his arms.

“Oh daddy!” she cooed, cuddling up to him. “The other girls are being mean to me!”

“Dazzle, sweetie, daddy is having a meeting,” Blueblood said, stroking her hair. “How about you come with us? Will that make you feel better?”

“Oh please…”

The chancellor rolled his eyes, dreading the fact that one of Blueblood’s whores was going to attend with them.

“I’ll talk to the others later,” he gives Dazzle a kiss before slipping a hand over her waist and lead Neighsay down the hall.

The prince lead them towards what appeared to be an observation room, filled with a control board and a pegasus in a white coat working on them.

“What is this?” Neighsay asked the prince.

“A viewing room of sorts.”

“Viewing for what?”

He walked over to the dark glass that hung on the wall. “Some humans are foul creatures, but sadly, the majority have goodness in them. So…” with a subtle nod to the pegasus, she lit up the dark glass.

There were several humans, young, old, twenty at least, mindlessly walked around the room. Dressed in white clothes, slightly thin. Their eyes were sunken from lack of sleep, the light in their eyes dulled.

“What is all of this?” Neighsay asked him, mouth gaping slightly as he approached them.

“An experiment I’m about to release. All but a certain couple of humans that have what is called Mother Cells - magic doesn’t affect them the same, sadly enough.”

Neighsay narrowed his eyes at them before his eyes widened. “They...they’re mind-controlled….”

Chapter 15

Neighsay stood frozen in that viewing room, he couldn’t take his eyes at the mindless zombies basically. Disgust and terror flashed across his eyes and his heart pounded in his ears.

“I know it looks horrible, but they are perfectly safe.” Blueblood said, as calming as ever. His voice smoothen a bit, sending a light tingle down Dazzle’s spine.

“Safe?!” Neighsay snapped, finally ripping his attention from the window and glared at the prince. “How is mind-controlling any creature safe?!”

“If we want these humans to leave this realm, we have to create an epidemic of some sorts. To create an illusion of humans are trying to take over Equestria and beyond. Might as well make these hairless apes work to our advantage.”

“I will not have any more of this!” The Chancellor shouted. For a brief moment, magic radiated from the older unicorn. He knew this was wrong, even for humans, this was wrong. This was straight up evil! He didn’t want any part of this and was going to end it. “We never agreed to any of this!”

“Well now, old boy,” Blueblood chuckled,his left hand casually fondling Dazzle’s large ass, the mare cooing and giggling softly to the treatment. The pegasus that was working on the control board looked uncomfortable by that. “You truly cannot make an omelette without cracking a few eggs. To get what we want, some sacrifices must be made.”

“Not to create more violence!” he opens up a portal, one that would take im straight to the castle. “I will have no choice than to report this to the princesses, at once!”

Just as the elder stallion was about to step forward into the portal, the prince chuckle.

“Oh and tell them what? That you are part of a regime that is set to remove humans that Aunt Celly and Aunty Luna and the other girls forged a treaty to? Right after you were stripped from your title?”

Neighsay stopped then, “I will tell Princess Celestia everything. Exposing what kind of a prince you truly are.”

The portal suddenly collapsed on the unicorn. He jumped out of surprise, followed by hearing the prince in an uproar laughter. The prince’s horn aura dissipated as he laughed.

“Oh are you truly are a deranged pony, who in Tartarus are they going to believe? An uncredited, racist old fool or their beloved nephew who has not once been a bother?” He chuckled. “Really, old fool?”

Neighsay looked appalled, looking towards the lab pony. “You cannot be okay going along with this nonsense!”

“Oh sweetie, they have no choice but too.” Dazzle giggled, rubbing against Blueblood. “Filthy human scum!”

“Oh Dazzle, speaking of which….” Blueblood sang her name, his horn glowed, engulfing the mare in his magic aura.

“W-what?!” She gasped, unable to move.

With a whoosh! Blueblood tossed her into the room filled with the mind-controlled humans and shut the door.

“Daddy?!” The mare banged on the viewing window. “Why am I here?!” there was a level of fear in voice. “What did I do?!”

“I told you over a dozen times, my dear,” Blueblood chuckled, “I cannot have a whining whore in my family. You either stand up to the other girls or get the fuck out. You choose neither and come straight to me when I’m at my busyest” He looked to the lab pony. Dazzle kept banging and pleading for him to change his mind and forgive her.

That wasn’t going to happen.

“Sir, you can’t be fucking serious?” She asked him.

“Do you want to be in there with her?” He asked harshly, causing the pegasus to gulp. “Good, start them up.”

“What are you…” Neighsay turned to watch. The pegasus pressed some buttons, a light hum was heard between the ponies.

The humans stopped moving. In unison, they all turned to Dazzle.

“Blueblood, please! I-I’ll change, I’ll change!” Dazzle pleaded, banging on the window. “Oh sweet Celestia, don’t do this!!”

With a nod of the prince, the lab pegasus hesitantly presses the kill button.

“Baby, please, I’ll change- no-no stay back, STAY BACK!” Dazzle screamed before the humans attacked the mare.

She desperately tried to fight back but they quickly overpowered her. Tearing everything off of her, down from clothes, her flesh, everything being ripped apart. She screamed and screamed for them to stop but they wouldn’t.

Neighsay looked away but Blueblood grabbed the chancellor. He threw him to the window face first and pinned him there.

“Watch old man, this was all because of you,” the prince darkly laughed, watching the blood and guts flying everywhere. Forcing the old unicorn to watch as Dazzle’s blood curdling screams turned to gurgles. “You wanted humans to leave, this is the only way. So in a way, you killed this innocent, annoying pony on your own.” Blueblood whispered into Neighsay’s ear.

Neighsay struggled against the prince’s surprising strength but he watched in horror. The mind-controlled humans were covered completely in the guts and integrals of Dazzle. Inside of the room looked like a horror show, a complete blood bath.

After a minute and Dazzle's voice silenced, Blueblood nodded to the sicken looking lab pony. She pressed buttons and the brainwashed humans resumed shuffling around like zombies.

“Now old boy, I'm the kind of pony that will see something through to the end. Now unless you want to join Dazzle there, you too.” He smiled, patting Neighsay’s shoulder before releasing him and headed out. “Oh Franky!”

A midget bat pony raced over to him, his little assistant. “Yeah boss?”

“Clear my schedule. I'm headed out tonight.” He chuckled.

“Gotcha!”

Neighsay stayed in that room, he stared at the corpse. The poor mare didn't deserve this…

Humans weren't the enemy, the prince was…

“What have I done…” He hoarsely whispered.

Author's Note

I am so sorry. I meant to publish this on Halloween but I was at my first job.

Happy belated Halloween!

Chapter 16

After a couple of days in the hospital and three solid days of being waited on hand and foot by Spike and the girls, Rachel finally had enough of it. She snuck out of bed where Spike was still asleep and walked out.

She winced with each step she took, her balance was off so she had to use the wall to help her move. Wearing a pair of baggy shorts and one of Spike's shirts, the collar draped over her right shoulder, exposing her bandage shoulder. Her legs were noodles at that point, making it uncomfortable to move. As much as she adored Spike's and the girls treatment, Rachel was about to go bonkers if she had to stay in that bed one more day.

After finally made it to the kitchen, she looked around what the castle had to offer before grabbing ingredients for pancakes and get to cooking.

Though standing in front of the stove was uncomfortable for her to do, Rachel pushed through it. She hummed a little as she cooked for her roommates.

“Alright, Rach, let’s try not to burn this crap again.” Rachel motivated herself as she cracked a few eggs and mixed the pancake batter together.

Rachel had a track record of burning food. Spike had to be the one to teach her…

Well, the basics anyway.

Turning on the stove, buttering the pan, she plopped the batter onto the hot pan and got to cooking.

As she cooked, she heard very heavy footsteps hitting against the crystal flooring and smirked. “I’ve been gone for fifteen minutes and you can’t sleep without me?” she asked, not even turning around to greet him.

Spike chuckled in response, wearing only his boxers and was shirtless, leaning against the doorway with his arms crossed. “No, I woke up to the smell of your god awful cooking.” He grinned. Taking a jab at her just to see her cute reaction out of it.

Rachel turned around and stuck her tongue out. “Hey! I’m getting better at it.” She turned back to the pancakes and flipped one of them.

One side was dark, not charred black, but it was really close. “Well, somewhat.”

Spike giggled as he got off of the wall and walked over to Rachel. He gently wrapped his arms around her waist and hugged her from behind. Kissing the side of her neck. “Morning.” he smiled.

“Hmm, morning.” Rachel giggled, leaning against him. She slipped the spatula into his hands and moved away from the stove. Allowing the true chef to cook. “I thought I would cook you guys’ breakfast after you took care of me.” She said, sitting on the countertop. She grunted uncomfortable by that movement, reminding her that her pelvic area was brutally pounded days ago.

“It’s the thought that counts.” Spike said as he masterfully turned the other pancakes around, showing their perfect golden brown side. “At least you got the batter done right.” He then looked over his shoulder, a concern and - yet another one - apologetic look was clearly shown on his face. “How are you feeling?”

Rachel blew her bangs. “Well, I can barely walk but I’ll get through it.” she said, looking at him. “And for the umpteeth time, I forgive you.” even though he didn't say sorry verbally, she can feel it coming off of the dragon.

“I know. I can’t help but say it.” Spike said softly, his ears drooping, like they have been for a few days. “The last thing you needed was to be sent to a hospital because I couldn’t control myself.”

She sighed, leaning back on the counter top, tilting her head to the side and looking at him. “Alright, how about this: Later on today, you become my model. You already owe me a session. Consider it as making it up for basically fucking me into the hospital. Would that satisfy ya, big guy?”

He chuckled, looking at her over his shoulder. “Clothed or nude?”

Rachel laughed. “Ooh as much that second thought is tempting, I don’t think I can handle the aftermath of that session. Clothes on will have to do.”

“Well, hell-o!” The couple turned around to find Starlight coming in. She eyed at Spike and grinned. “Now I see why Rachel sees in you, Spike.” Starlight giggled. “You are jacked.” It wasn’t everyday to see Spike in less clothing.

“Ooh Starlight, that is just the sweet icing on the cake.” Rachel replied, winking at Spike.

Spike laughed, which ended up him burning the pancakes this time and had to redo the batch all together.

Eventually, Twilight came down and they sat and ate the food.

During eating, Pinkie Pie skips into the kitchen. “Morning guys!” She chirped.

“Hey Pinkie.” The four castlemates said in unison.

“Want some breakfast?” Spike asked her. “Got some more pancakes if you want some.”

“Hmm, tempting, but I already ate.” She responded, looking at Rachel. “So, Rachie, are you ready for today?”

Rachel looked puzzled. “Ready for what?” she asked her.

Pinkie giggled. “The job at Sugarcube Corner? You know? The day you work there? Mr. Cake said he wants to see you in action before he considers hiring you.”

It took a moment to remember that and Rachel groaned. “Oh, that’s today?”

“Eeyup!” Pinkie Pie loudly said. She looked back at the pancakes that were left on a platter. “Well, maybe a couple.” Pinkie Pie rushed over to the stack. Smothered it all with syrup and whipped cream before stabbing her fork through it and ate the stack in three bites. “MMMM YUM!”

Spike learned a long time ago to not question the things Pinkie Pie does...but how in the Nine Circles of Tartarus does Pinkie not gain any weight with the sweets she eats or be able to shove ten pancakes into her face and not get hurt because of it??!?

Twilight looked at Rachel. “Are you sure you want to go to work?” she asked her. “You’re still healing.”

Rachel nodded. “Yeah, I made plans with Pinkie, I’m gonna uphold it. I’ll just have to be careful how to move.”

“I can give you a spell that will mask the pain if you like?” Twilight offered.

The human shook her head. “No thanks. The spell would probably act like a band-aid. Covering it up is one thing, but it won't get rid of it.” she said before looking at Pinkie Pie. “Give me thirty minutes at least to get dressed, I’ll join you.”

Spike does have thoughts about Rachel and her working so soon, but he also knows that she’s stubborn and will do it regardless. And she knows this.

“Okie dokie loki.” Pinkie giggled, bouncing over to the fridge and grab her some milk and drank it from the jug.

“Welp, I’ll be going back to the store later.” Spike muttered annoyingly.

“Blaugh! Yeah you do, this milk is bad!” Pinkie said, turning green before emptying the jug out into the sink.

It was by luck both Rachel and Spike used evaporated canned milk for the pancakes and not the actual milk.

After carefully changing into jeans, a short sleeve shirt, and sneakers, Rachel slowly made her way downstairs to meet up with Pinkie.

“Um, you sure you can walk?” Pinkie asked her. “Your legs look like jelly.”

“I'm good.” Rachel said as she turned to see Spike, putting a hand on her lower back and arm to help her balance.

Pinkie then looked at Spike. “Wanna come with us?”

“I can’t. I got some running around to do.” He said before looking at Rachel. “Though if you want…”

“If I can’t move anymore, I’ll call you.” Rachel said

Of course Spike was going to worry about her. And wanting to tend to her was obviously there till Rachel was well, but today was a good thing actually.

He needed to talk to her about last night.

Twilight and Starlight saw the three out before they headed off to school.

The three headed off to Sugarcube corners, just jibber jabbering to each other of various things. Nothing important really, just something that could pass the time. Rachel walked closely next to Spike, his built allowed for her to balance as she walked.

The dragon could tell that his mate was more uncomfortable than what she led on. He could tell by the way Rachel grunted and chewing the inside of her cheek to bits to keep herself silent. Spike wanted to make her pain go away but he knew there was nothing he could do.

Unless he goes with his greedy self and locks her ass in that bedroom and do that.

What made it worse was the fact that Rachel knew that as well. Spike tries his best to keep his greed under control. There was a time that he let his greed got the best of him around Rachel was during the last Dragon Migration.

Spike and Rachel weren’t supposed to be together due to the fact that humans and dragons had a long standing feud when they once shared the same world. In order to prove her place among them and to be with him, Rachel took on a set of trials to earn her keep.

During one trial involving a tassel worm, Spike couldn’t stop himself from jumping in and stopping the trial.

He was trying not to let his girlfriend die, but he actually made the mistake of jumping in. Yes he saved her life but he also got too greedy. Greedy of having Rachel be dependant in some way one him. Spike felt if she wasn’t dependant on him then she’ll leave him.

That there had them split up. Rachel was grateful that he saved her but she was angry because of his greed and they had one of the worst fights in their whole relationship.

Obviously they got back together but he knew then when it was time to get greedy with his girl and when it’s not the time.

A part of Spike wished it was though.

Pick and choose your battles one could say.

“I’ll be fine,” Rachel assured him then, leaning against his side. “If I can’t do it no more, I’ll call you.”

Spike booped her nose and smiled, “You please take it slow?” he asked genuinely. “Don’t let Pinkie run you ragged, you have a paint session later on.”

Rachel grinned. “That we do.” Spike bent down and gave his girlfriend a sweet kiss.

“You two are sooooooo cute!” Pinkie giggled loudly.

After Spike escorted Rachel and Pinkie, his smile turned into a scowl. Turning his heels down the street.

He has a meeting with Rarity.

While he's off, Rachel and Pinkie get to work.

"Did Mr and Mrs. Cake really say okay for me to work here with all that stuff is going outside?" Rachel asked the pink pony into the kitchen.

Pinkie giggled, patting her other shoulder. “Mr. and Mrs. Cake know you aren’t going to cause trouble. You did help babysit the twins for me. You’re great with them! Both you and Spike!”

Rachel shrugged. “The kids were easy.”

“Yeah, that time.”

With a playful push, Pinkie tossed her an apron and gets the ingredients. “Today, we got a big ol order of cupcakes! Mr. BJ Barker is hosting a party and he wants a miscellaneous batch, fifteen baker’s dozen, so go nuts on creating.”

“Ooh, Pinks, you said the wrong words.” Rachel grinned. Then they got to work. While Mrs. Cake manned the register, cleaning the counter top.

“Okie dokie, lokie! First off, should we make the first batch chocolate? Red velvet? Ooh! How about Galaxy?!”

Rachel raised a brow at the pink pony as she put her hair up in a bun and a hairnet over it. “What’s a Galaxy?” She heard of crazy cupcake contraptions, but never a Galaxy cupcake.

Pinkie loudly gasped, grabbing her shoulders, causing Rachel to snap at her in pain before getting into the human's face. "You don't know what a Galaxy cupcake is?!?"

Rachel let out a sharp breath. As calmly as she could muster for the pink pony. "Pinks, I know you are ... an exciting pony...but if you don't remove you handed off of my injured shoulder, you will be a cupcake by the time I. Get. Done. With. You" She gritted her teeth.

Pinkie let's go with a giggle. "Whoopsies. I keep forgetting you're hurt. Sorry!'

Rachel sighed, her injured shoulder was more sore now. She gently placed a hand over the bandaged. "It's fine. Just…. Be careful hon. next time please?"

Pinkie nodded and handed her a white frosted cupcake with a red medical cross candy on top of it. Rachel let out a giggle before taking it and having a bite of it.

"Now. This Galaxy cupcake. Do you like to use food coloring and different cake batter for it? Like a marble cake?"

"You used to work at a bakery?" Pinkie giggled.

"Nah. My mom used to bake sweets at home."

"Well then! It's not in that method but it's a nice jab at it." Pinkie said. "But let's start it first." She then looked right into space. "Transition please!"

"Excuse me?" Rachel confusedly asked.

An hour or so later, the Galaxy cupcake batch was done. Rachel learned very, very quickly that trying to keep up with the crazy pink pony was harder than removing a tooth from a tassel worm.

And that shit was hard.

Half way of baking, Rachel had to lean over a counter top, taking in deep breaths. Her pelvis was screaming for her to stop everything.

After sprinkling white edible paint and sugar on the cupcakes to look like tiny stars, Pinkie frowned softly, looking at Rachel.

"You okay there?"

"Gimme a sec...got any aspirin?" She asked her.

Mrs. Cake poked her head in just as Rachel asked Pinkie that. She responded with, "I'll go get it deary." She said, having that motherly tone of hers. Mrs. Cake then left.

"Hmmm…." Pinkie hummed in deep thought before snapping her fingers. "Light bulb! After work, you and Spike wanna come over to Maud's place? She has something you would really like "

Rachel grunted. "Yeah...sure."

When baking another set of cupcakes and shown the ropes, Rachel quickly learned that baking wasn't her hidden talent.

"Soooo…." Pinkie drawled out, getting Rachel's attention after a five minute break.

"Sew buttons."

Pinkie giggled before continuing, "girl chat. One-to-one. What is it like being with Spike?"

Rachel blinked. "Um..oh.Spike." she smiled. "Amazing. Best moments of my life is with him."

There was this moment of awkward silence.

"And …?" Pinkie kept on. "Anything else?"

"He is sweet and kind and very caring and I love him."

…

……

……..

…………………………………

"So you're not gonna talk about his junk?"

Ah, there it is.

Rachel sighed, giving her a look. "I will tell you what I told Gemcity and Ruby, what sex life Spike and I have is none of your business."

"Not even a little bit of gossip?"

The look from the injured shoulder from earlier came back. "You making a clop fic or something."

"No, but a 22-something year old is. Well a story that has sex so your sex life is al~"

The following scene has been interrupted due to the following of a pink pony's annoying ability of breaking the 4th wall. While the writer is teaching Pinkie a lesson, let's get back to the following story with Spike.

I have spoken.

C.R97

After going to the store and picked up a few groceries, Spike had enough free time to walk over to Rarity's place.

A couple things weren't adding up on the night Rachel went to the hospital. One of which was the fact he would never put his girlfriend in danger when they have sex.

He was kinda proud of himself on being as gentle as he could without hurting her. The fine line where absolute pleasure and excruciating pain was always there but he never crossed it. Sure it happened twice, but he knew then when it was time to slow down and slowly build back the pleasure for both parties.

What happened that night, that line was crossed and Rachel gotten hurt, maybe even pregnant.

If she was pregnant, then this meeting with Rarity was needed.

Rarity was in the middle of working on a wedding dress, her eyes still green from the botched potion.

As she worked, her phone rang, she quickly answered. "Carousel Boutique, this is Rarity."

"Rarity, it's Kol. From the hotel?"

Rarity accidentally jabbed herself with a pin. She hissed but the pain wasn't there. Her natural heart and the potion's effect was racing.

Just hearing Kol's deep baritone through the phone was enough to make her legs buckle. "Oh Kol darling! It's so wonderful to hear from you. I was about to call you after I working on this dress."

"And I would appreciate hearing your voice all the same." he chuckled. "What are you working on?" He asked her.

"A wedding dress. Fleur De Lis is getting married to Fancy Pants and asked me to make her a custom order." Rarity giggled.

"I'm sorry I haven't been able to talk to you. My roommate ended up disappearing and I've been looking for him."

"Oh? Does he usually walk out?"

"No, he doesn't. I talked to his workplace and called his mother. She doesn't know where he's at. It's unlike him honestly."

"I'm sorry about him."

"Me too. I filed a report but the cops didn't care if humans disappear." He lets out a grunt. "I'll keep looking… but...Rarity?"

"I'm here, love."

"When I find the time, could I come over?"

The way he asked her aroused her heavily. Rarity rubbed her legs from under her skirt.

"My home is always welcome to you." Rarity said. And that big cock of yours is mine then. Her wicked inner voice said.

The front door opened and the bell ring up front. "I got a customer, love."

"Call me after work?"

"Ooh yes." She giggled like a schoolgirl.

After they said their goodbyes and hung up, Rarity walked to the front.

To see Spike flipping the open/close sign on the door to close and locking it.

Rarity rubbed her legs. Horny from the phone call, even moreso when staring at Spike's rear end. Those jeans looked real sexy on him. And the thought of Spike and her locked in the same room was also a big turn on.

But a small part of her that wasn't horny or potioned knew something was off.

"Rarity," Spike's voice was low, dangerous even. He turned around, the look on his face caused Rarity to sweat a little. "I need to ask some questions. Answer them truthfully and I'll be on my merry way, and the store won't get burned to the ground."

"What is the meaning of this?" Rarity asked, crossing her arms.

Spike walked over and messed with one of the mannequins. "The other night, at dinner, bits and pieces of the night is missing from my head. Rachel, as you know, ended up at the hospital."

Rarity chewed the inside of her cheeks, quickly coming up with some explanation of that night.

"Rarity, what really happened that night?" Spike asked her. Hand grasping on the mannequin shoulder.

"Well, after we had a lovely dinner and toast, you two started acting funny and rudely bolted out after I went to fetch some ice cream." Leaving the fact that Rarity drugged him. And incidentally Rachel as well.

Spike's hand crushed the mannequin and the stand it was on, it crumbled to the floor. Causing Rarity to jump.

"Spike! That is a very expensive piece of equipment!" She snapped at him.

His tail slashed the other one in half without a care. It collapsed in two. A tactic that usually works.

"Try that again." Spike grunted. "Because of what happened, my girlfriend ended up getting hurt. What happened prior to the toast?"

"Are you sure it wasn't because of your brutish strength that sent Rachel there? Maybe that was all on you."

Spike's pupils turned to slits. He walked over to the racks of clothes. "Is that so?"

"Destroying my work won't do anything but bring trouble here." Rarity huffed.

But damn didn't it aroused Rarity more, seeing Spike like this. It was by pure strength that she hasn't started to rub herself or pounce on him.

When she saw the green light from his muzzle, that was better than a cold shower. "Spike, d-"

Before she could say, Spike breathed fire at the clothes rack. Rarity screamed in agony. "My dresses!"

She used her magic to grab the fire extinguisher and quickly extinguish the flames. "Are you mad?!?" She screeched.

"Rarity, you were the only one with us that night. I want answers. Now."

"What the hell do you want me to say?!?" She snapped at him. "You realize I have clients who need their orders?!? This sets me back!"

"And I don't care, what's your point?"

He then walked towards the wedding dress.

"No!" She jumped in front of the dress, pointing the nozzle of the extinguisher at him. "Not. This. One!" She had a crazy look in her eyes.

Just right for Spike. The more he destroy her things, the more she'll likely slip up.

"Then tell me what you know." He said calmly.

Or otherwise, the next thing he's destroying is her face.

Her pretty face needs a good cut across her muzzle.

"All I did was pour your drink and added~" Rarity froze, Spike's eyes glowed. She shook.

No...oh no.

"Added what?'

"Ice! I added ice." She whispered. He kept coming closer and closer until he was breathing down her neck.

Oh gods, she was fucked, she was royally fucked!

"Rarity…" Spike growled before a sound takes his attention.

What was her saving grace was the fact it was Rachel's ringtone.

He glared at Rarity for a moment before pulling out his phone and answering it.

"Hey babe." He sounded cheerful, eyes cutting to Rarity to not speak. "Everything okay?"

"Aside the fact I can't bake, Pinkie isn't feeling too good." Rachel said. "Somehow, Pinkie looked like she went a few rounds with a tilt-a-twirl and lost. Mind swinging by with ginger ale and paper sacks?" She asked him.

"Oh ok. I'll be there shortly. Love you." He meant it.

Rachel giggled. "Love you too, Teddy Bear." Then they hung up.

By then, Sweetie Belle came in, confused. "Why is the shop closed and those dresses burnt?"

"Electrical shortage, deary." Rarity lied quickly. Not wanting Sweetie wrapped up in this mess. "Spike here is trying to fix it."

Spike glared at her, practically telling that this wasn't over before turning to Sweetie with a smile like nothing was amiss. "Unfortunately, dealing with wiring isn't my expertise sadly."

"Oh, I'll call the Electrician then," Sweetie said, setting her purse on the countertop and pulled her phone out. "Maybe Button Mash can help."

Rarity set the extinguisher next to her as Spike said his goodbyes and left like he didn't destroy any of her equipment.

Obviously that first dose didn't work….

Maybe a stronger dose should do it to make Spike fall for her again...

Author's Note

So sorry this took so long. Enjoy!

Chapter 17

Spike handed a very disoriented and green looking Pinkie Pie a tall glass of fuzzy Ginger Ale. She was slumped over a table in the dining area, groaning loudly.

"That writer is gonna pay for that." Pinkie moaned.

Spike rubbed her back, "there, there. Drink up." He calmly said. He then turned to Rachel, who was leaning against the countertop and mouthed, "who is she talking about?"

Rachel shrugged and mouthed, "I dunno. Just rolled with it."

"Maybe she finally had a mental snap."

"You know her longer than me."

"You were working with her. Therefore, you witnessed what Pinkie was doing."

"I was focusing more on not burning cupcakes."

After a brief moment of silence, Spike smirked and mouthed, "You're cute." She stuck her tongue out at him. Knowing being called cute causes her to scrunch her nose.

"Oh gross!" A customer shouted in disgust. The couple and Pinkie looked to see Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon.

Brats. Spike thought. He likes kids, don't get him wrong, but he dislikes these two. Dt and her friend are reformed in a way, but they are still spoiled little rich kids who would make lesser ponies feel like idiots.

And their eyes were on Rachel.

“You guys let a human in this establishment?” Silver Spoon groaned.

“Bet she contaminate these cupcakes!”

A couple of customers heard this, both were alarmed to hear anything about contaminated cupcakes.

“Now now, I will not have any disrespect in my own home and business,” Mrs. Cake grunted, coming in on time.

Rachel grunted, looking at the kids. “I did no such thing.”

But it was almost useless, the ponies were starting to complain about a human being there. How one said she put something in the cupcakes, getting angry and approached them.

Mr. Cake came from the back, grunting. "Anyone makes a move for Rachel is banned from the bakery!" He barked at them.

Spike was in predator mode, if any of them lay a hand in Rachel, he was going to rip their heads off.

He did say this though. "Diamond, you know Rachel isn't evil. She helped your father with his gallery last month." he reminded her with a low growl.

Diamond looked at the dragon, her eyes narrowed at the two. "For your information, my father's trading posts has been ransacked by humans. With their iky boom sticks! And injured the trader and stole our inventory!"

"And killed some ponies at a bank in Manehattan. Humans are foul creatures!" Silver Spoon pointed out. "Including her!"

Then everypony began barking and continued to make their way to Rachel.

"Whoa, whoa hey!" Rachel called out, still hurting, she moves back.

Spike let out a frightening roar, the windows cracked and caused several ponies to scream in fright. He stood in a protective stance, putting himself between the ponies and his mate.

"Let's go through the back!" Pinkie whispered loudly to the two, pointing at the back.

Spike grabbed Rachel's hand and they took off into the kitchen. Pinkie held the door open and had them ran out.

The three ran from the bakery, Rachel did her best to catch up. Adrenaline helped numb some of the pain in her legs some but she knew once it died down...it was gonna hurt more.

When far enough, she collapsed on the ground. Spike stuck out an arm for her to hold and and leaned against him.

“Phew! That was a close one.” Pinkie said, having binoculars out and scoping the area for any more ponies who may be after them.

When she didn’t hear them speak, Pinkie looked at them. “Guys?”

“Just give me a second.” Rachel said, trying to catch her breath.

She took her phone out after a moment before turning it on. After getting on the internet, she went to the news…

Rachel’s face paled when she saw the event.

The news ponies were sitting in the newsroom reporting it. “BREAKING NEWS, A SERIES OF VIOLENT ACTS RAGES ACROSS PARTS OF EQUESTRIA.” the first news pony said.

A map appeared on screen. The Equestrian map had 6 blinking red dots showing the outbreak.

“BURGERLIES, ARSON, THEFT, JUST SEVERAL EXAMPLES WHAT THESE HUMANS ARE CREATING. AS IF EMBODIED BY THE CHAOS SPIRIT, DISCORD HIMSELF, THESE PEOPLE HAVE BEEN TERRORIZING IN BUSINESSES AND RESTAURANTS AND HOMES. PLACES AS CANTERLOT, SHADY OAKS, FILLYDELPHIA, MANEHATTEN, SALT LICK CITY AND DODGE JUNKTION.” the second news pony told. “SOURCES SAY THAT THE RADICAL GROUP OF HUMANS ARE CAUSING DESTRUCTION, ARMED WITH A SPECIAL AERIAL ASSAULT MADE FROM THEIR WORLD.”

“POLICE AND OTHER OFFICIALS ARE ADVISING EVERYONE OF US TO STAY IN DOORS AND DON'T COME OUT TILL THE TERRORISTS ARE BROUGHT DOWN.”

Rachel quickly made a call to the twins after that. “Gemcity, Ruby, you guys okay?” she asked out of hysteria.

“Baby, sweetie, we’re fine, we’re fine.” it was Ruby that answered. “Assuming you are seeing the news now, Equestria is turning into a major shit storm.”

“Where are you guys at?” Spike asked them.

“Staying with one of our main feeders for a few days. Sexlings have to have many feeders, one won’t keeps them sated.”

“History talk later,” Rachel sighed in relief that the girls were fine. “Something is not right here. Why would humans be causing hell in Equestria? We left to get away from all the violence.”

“We don’t know, sugar,” Gemcity answered that one. “Have you talked to the Professor?”

“No, I haven’t. Thing’s been kinda hectic around here. Spike, Pinkie Pie-”

“Hello!” Pinkie called out while she was talking.

“-and I had just been chased out of a bakery here in Ponyville. We weren’t doing anything wrong.”

Spike felt a little at ease when Rachel didn’t tell them about what he caused her. He knew that if they were to find out, he would probably find himself in a grave.

“Big guy, don’t you dare let those fuckers hurt her, or I swear you’re dead.” The twins say in unison.

“I got her covered, you girls take of yourselves.” Spike grunted. Slightly annoyed by that comment but letting it go.

“You too, guys. This is only getting worse.” Ruby said before they clicked off.

Rachel leaned against her boyfriend and sighed heavily. “What the hell is going on?”

“Humans revolting against us and is trying to kill all ponies.” Pinkie replied. The couple gave Pinkie a look that caused her to get that it was a rhetorical question. “Too soon.”

Ya think?!

“Hmm, let’s head on out to Maud’s place. No pony else is brave enough to go into her cave. I’m sure she won’t mind Spike munching on a few of her gems.”

That got Spike’s interest.

Before they sent off to where a mob won’t get to them, a text was sent to Rachel’s phone.

“It’s from Gemmy.” Rachel said before looking at it. There was a mix look on her face.

“Rach?” Spike asked, his ears lifted up slightly. “What’s up? I don’t like that look on your face.”

“After Rarity told me that Bouncer and his goons were missing, I asked the twins to keep tabs, to see where they may be.” Rachel explained, her voice low.

“Why? Bouncer tried to rape you.”

“Don’t remind me, babe.” she grunted rather harshly. “If they are missing, I wanna know if they knew where they were cause I happen to have a small concern that they would come back for me, for us, for revenge. So I can be prepared.”

“And…? What’s the bloody text?”

Rachel waited before responded. “They found the remains of Bouncer...in the Evergreen. Stabbed and his jaw ripped off, mauled by some large creature.”

Oh fuck….was the only thing Spike thought for that moment.

Author's Note

Consider this my christmas gift to you. the plot thickens, spike's secret and what actually happen to Bouncer and his goons. The game is afoot!

Chapter 18

6 months ago, 2 days after the cruise, Evergrove Forest….

“Oh holy shit,” was the first words Bouncer spoke with a groan. When he slowly opened his eyes, he saw nothing but darkened skies, overhanging what he could only guess was a gorge of sorts.

He cursed when he tried to get up but pain just wrecked his whole body. He felt like his whole body was dropped at a high altitude and was aching all over.

Bouncer tried to use his magic to help himself up, but soon was met with a painful memory…

His horn was gone. Snapped off…

By HIM….

By Spike.

“That...bastard…” he growled, trembling even. He could still feel as if magic was flowing through this horn, but his horn was not there. Forcing his body to roll to his stomach. HIs injuries of the fight was still prominent. After a few unsuccessful tries, Bouncer finally managed to get on his knees and grunted.

A ringing of a phone went off somewhere in the gorge. He limped over to the rock where the phone was. Sitting on top of a rock, a disposable phone constantly rang, coaxing the injured unicorn to answer it

Bouncer takes the phone and answers it.

"Run…," this growling voice rumbled in the phone before disconnected.

In the shadows, a beast awakened, and he sees his prey.

Now

The three managed to get to Maud's place. While Pinkie did all the talking, the couple was quiet. Both looked stoic.

But along the way, Spike would turn to Rachel, he couldn't make out what she was feeling or thinking.

Rachel didn't show any emotion on the way, she didn't know what to think when she learned the news. Combining the fact this human situation had gotten out of hand. It was all too much for her to take in at one time.

She felt Spike's hand on her shoulder. Rachel smiled lit up at that moment, she placed a hand on top of his and looked up.

"You alright?" He finally asked.

"Now I am." She replied.

"Good, can't have my dragoness be upset on me."

"Hear me roar." Rachel giggled before making a cute roar. But her cheeks were burning red. He never called her his dragoness before. It made him tingle a bit. It was always his girl, baby.

But never dragoness.

.It...it just fit her.

Pinkie Pie announced they were there before handing the couple two helmets and lead them inside of Maud’s gem cave.

“Now be careful guys, can’t have sharp rocks hitting your head.” Pinkie warned with a giggle, carrying a flashlight in the dark tunnel. The light reflected off the colorful gems, creating a cascade of color along the ceiling walls and floor beneath them, causing the glisting of the slick, wet walls to sparkle like stars.

“Don’t worry about Spike here. His head is hard enough to withstand the rocks.” Rachel teased, looking at Spike.

“Oh, hey Pot, meet kettle.” Spike jabs back with a giggle. “Have you two met?”

“Soooo cute!” Pinkie sighed blissfully, seeing the young couple.

It was then the pink pony tripped on a rock while skipping, dropping the flashlight from her hand and it hit the cavern floor. Sounds of cracking plastic and breaking glass was heard and the light was out.

“Pinkie, you okay?” Spike asked before blowing out a quick burst of fire to give him some light to see before going over to pinkie and helped her up.

“Im fine, owie.” She replied, her knee was scraped but nothing too serious. “Hey, who turned out the lights?”

“Here, let me-shit!” Rachel yelped and there was a sound of something clattering. “Dropped the damn phone again.”

Spike breathed another quick burst of fire for her to see, Rachel just happened to stepped on it, cracking it.

“Mother fucker!” She snapped angrily

“Whoopsies.” Pinkie said.

Spike thought of something before looking at Rachel. “Say, don’t that bracelet of yours have a light ability?” Spike asked her.

“Oh, that’s right!” Pinkie exclaimed. “You say that spell thingy to light this place up till we get ahead!”

“What happened to your guy’s phones?” Rachel asked.

“Left them at the bakery.” Spike sighed. “Right next to those burnt cupcakes of yours.”

“Go play with a stick.” Rachel grunted, causing Pinkie to snigger.

Spike just rolled his eyes in the darkness.

Rachel felt her wrists before finding the bracelet on her right wrist. She extended out before thinking back. “I should’ve read that piece of paper more than once.”

“You didn’t have a problem using that at AJ’s barn with the barrier.” Spike encouraged her. “You got this.”

She nodded in the darkness before continued thinking, and thinking. “Carolini?” nothing happened. “No not that.” She thought some more before saying, “Calamine? Calanmai?”

As soon as she said Calanmai, the yellow gem burst into a great, blinding white light. Blinding all three of them, quickly covering their eyes with a shout, stunning the bloody hell at Spike.

“Turn it off, turn it off!!” Pinkie cried out, slipping on a welders mask. “Aah, bright light, bright light!”

“I-I don’t know the spell to reverse it!” Rachel shouted before slapping her hand over the light, lighting her tanned skin up, exposing her bones in a cool, alluring way. Bits and pieces of the blinding light escaped through the cracks of her fingertips.

Every last one of them where seeing spots.

The light went away after thirty seconds.

“Never do that again,” Pinkie moaned, feeling like her eyeballs were being fried.

“I thought I was seeing Dead Lights.” Spike commented, rubbing his eyes.

“Oh ha ha.” Rachel grumbled. “Twilight and Starlight didn’t warn me how strong the lights were.”

“Who is there?” Maud’s voice carried. Light shining from her flashlight. She presented herself to the three, who let out a breath of relief.

Pinkie hopped over to her sister and greeted her with a big ol hug. “Ooh, hiya Maud.”

“It’s nice to see you again.” Maud said, “What brings you here?”

“Hey Maud,” Spike waved at her. Maud then flashed her light at Rachel.

“And who is this?” Maud asked.

“I’m Rachel, a friend of Pinkie’s.” Rachel responded, looking away from the light. Maud quickly lowered the light away from her face.

“Sissy, my friend and his mate had a bit of a,” Pinkie giggled, looking at the two as if she ate the canary. Grin and all. “incident, and as a result, Rachel here is hurt. It’s been a few days, aspirin can only go so far.”

“And I assume you don’t wanna use unicorn magic?”

“Unicorn magic doesn’t work on me properly.” Rachel told her. “And I don’t want to depend on pain killers either.”

Maud stared at Rachel, the expressionless look on her face was starting to make the human uncomfortable.

“You got something that will deal with pain?” Spike asked curiously.

“I have something.” Maud said. She then dug into her pocket and pulled out Boulder. “Boulder, lead the way.” she said, turning around and leading the way to her built in cavern home. Pinkie skipped behind her.

Spike and Rachel blinked before Rachel whispered. “Is Maud really Pinkie’s sister?” she asked him.

“Unbelievable right?” He chuckled as the light grew dim. With a smirk, he picked her up bridal style, she squealed and winced in surprised. “Can’t have you injure yourself.”

“If it wasn’t the fact you are super cute, and my mate, I’d poke your eye.” She stuck her tongue out at him. He quickly licked her tongue with his, causing her to blush red before following the Pie sisters.

Author's Note

New Chapter, New Year ^^

Chapter 19

“How are you doing?” Spike asked his girlfriend, carrying her in his arms as them and the Pie sisters tread through the long caverns that lead to Maud’s home. Treading behind the sisters so he could chat with Rachel.

“I’m okay…” By the way she sounded, she was tired. The feeling of being in this dragon’s arms, cradled basically now, was rocking her to sleep.

Spike chuckled softly, pressing a kiss on top of her head. “You so sleepy, it’s cute.”

Rachel giggled a yawn, reaching up to boop his muzzle with her finger. “Boop.”

Spike began giggling as he gently stroke the bridge of Rachel's nose, a technique some parents do to infants to help make them asleep. “Go to sleep.” he plays with her. He almost had her snoozing before she playfully slaps his chest.

“Oi!” She said. “Y-you know what buster brown?”

“What?”

Rachel couldn’t come up with any words so she wiggled in his arms. Spike thought she wanted down but she pushed up from his arms, swinging her legs carefully around his head and horns, around to his back. Rachel kept muttering ow, ow ow, as she dropped down a bit to where she had her legs barely wrapped around his sides and her arms around his neck. Minding the tinier spikes on his spine that poked out of his shirt and his wings.

And Spike had no choice but to let her do it. “Little spider monkey.” He muttered, hunching over a little to give her some comfort, piggy backed her the way to the place.

Rachel stuck her tongue out at him as she rode on his back.

A moment passed by before the dragon sighed softly…

Three days…it's been three days since they last talked about it…

The doctor told them both that there is a very good chance that Rachel might be pregnant. Neither one of them told anyone about this.

Spike had been wanting to talk to Rachel about this. Of what’s the next step to do this. Well, obviously, they would be ecstatic and full of joy of a baby. Then the next step would probably be keeping an extremely close eye on Rachel to see how this human/dragon baby progressed, and seeing how long this birthing process. Would Rachel lay a dragon egg?

Those kind of weird thoughts that somehow only guys seem to have.

But still, it also came with fear. Those talks with joy talks just kinda scrambled in spike’s mind.

And that fear ...if either Rachel, the baby...or both would not make it at all… Spike would literally kill himself if that actually happened.

After three days, it should be the right time to talk.

So, he asked his previous question.

“How are you doing, Rachel?” He asked her.

Rachel shrugs. “I’m tired...it’s been kind of a long day. I just want this to end.”

Yeah ...on top of the fact of the pending pregnancy test, Humans are revolting Equestria and the couple and Pinkie had to run from a mob of angry ponies that were going after Rachel.

And the beginning of ending Rarity’s whole life when Spike torched and destroyed the bitch’s stuff. Not to mention she stopped and paused in hesitation. Rarity might have put something in his drink. He just need to push her a bit further. Get proof...

Sooooo….

It’s been a day.

“Yeah...no kidding.” He said. He sighed softly, before Spike could say a word, Rachel cut him off.

“Spike, don’t.” Rachel said softly as she was leaning comfortably on his back. She knew this was coming, she just knew. “Just don’t….”

“Rachel, we have to talk about this soon. Might as well get it over with it.” Spike said.

“What is there to talk about? That I might be pregnant?” She sighed heavily.

“Rachel, please, I know you’re scared about this, so am I.” Spike put a little pip in his step to cause her to softly chuckle. “Please, talk me.”

“Spike ...I haven’t gotten the tests back. So usually, that kinda means it might not be happening.” Rachel sighed.

“Brimstone haven’t said a word yet?” Spike asked her.

Professor Brimstone was a stallion who worked at the portal facility. He assessed the Two Hundred Trial Applications, he allowed Rachel to come to Equestria when she was 15, a teenager, a child, into Equestria. The two were close.

And since Rachel trusted Brimstone shook his head at that. “They might be swarmed of filework and scrutiny from other ponies to try and fix this mess. This could mean anything.”

“Spike…” Rachel whispered. She turned her head to face away from him, closing her eyes. “The more we talking-to about this..the more it’s giving me the belief that I am having a child is real...and just as when I am believing that it’s real...it turned out it wasn’t...I…”

“Then you can take the test at home… With either outcome, we will get through this together.” Spike said. “There’s not gonna be another Terrain moment.”

“Even… even if we are, are we even ready? Are we even prepared to handle the risks?”

“We will, please relax. Rachel, I won’t let anything bad happen to you. You can always count on that. We’ll figure things out.”

She held onto Spike a little tighter as if Rachel was giving him a hug.

Spike smiled softly at that. “You know...I had a dream about all this.”

“Hmm?” Rachel hummed.

“Yeah. It was ...a couple of years in the future, all of us living in Canterlot, during Twilight’s reign.” Spike said, recounting on the dream. “It was so lifelike, I actually thought it was real. The guards and servants are in a scramble to keep up with not one...but two kids, itty bitty babies they are.” Spike giggled, “How we had a day in town and left the kids at home, to turn and see they are blowing stuff up.”

“How did they look?” Rachel asked him.

“Honestly, they look badass, with a mixture of both of us, they are amazing looking.” Spike grinned “Then after we got the kids under controlled, we spent the evening. Rachel, were a supermom to them.”

“Boys or girls?”

“Both actually, one boy, one girl. They were named...crap um…” Spike quickly recounted that dream before snapping his fingers when he remembered, “The boy was Igneous and the girl was Onyx.”

“Dragon names?”

“Would you rather name them Tom and Harry?” Spike asked.

Rachel pondered over it. Well, this is Equestria, there are some weirder names ever heard of. “Got a point. What else? Were we happy?”

Spike chuckled. “The happiest than we ever were in our lives.” He said.

“So you think there is a possibility that I am carrying twins? I’m going to be a damn balloon throughout this!”

Spike laughed. “I don’t think so.” He said before he stopped walking. “Even if you are not pregnant, that idea of us having a family is just forever stuck in my head.”

Rachel sighed softly, burying her face in Spike’s neck.

“Don’t you think so? Having the castle filled with kids?” Spike asked, his tail raising up to rub up against her back.

It took Rachel a moment to respond to that. “Yeah...I kinda do. Our hybrid children causing ruckus.”

“They can have either the strong, determination and bodatious flair as their old man,” He wiggled his eyebrows, causing his mate to snicker. “Or they can have the brains, beauty and integrity as their mother.”

Rachel couldn’t help but smile with each word the dragon makes, his tail lowered from her back.

“And do you know what’s the best part of having kids?” Spike asked them.

Rachel turned her head to look at the dragon. “What?

Spike had this mischievous grin that kept growing. “Best part of having kids is making them.”

Rachel outright laughed at that.

“You are right, Pinkie,” Both Spike and Rachel looked ahead to see Maud and Pinkie watching them. “They are adorable.”

“I know, right!” Pinkie giggled.

“Pinks, A-B conversation, C your way out.” Spike grumbled.

6 months ago, 2 days after the cruise, Evergrove Forest….

Bouncer looked around the gorge after hearing that ominous message on the phone. When he tried to dial for help, all Bouncer could hear was the flat dial tone.

And with no magic due to his missing horn, he couldn’t get himself out by spells.

He started to move, not knowing that there was already a bloodthirsty creature on the prowl.

As the former unicorn walked, he heard a shout. At first he thought it was just the wind, but the screams got louder and louder until he fully recognize who was shouting.

“Help! Somepony help me!!”

Bob!

Bouncer quickly followed his brother’s screams, his body screaming for him to stop and rest. He wasn’t going to listen. He raced over to find that Bob was in the gorge as well.

He was stuck though. The fat donut pony had his leg stuck between two large boulders. The pony kept trying to get himself unstuck, but it only made the pain worse. “Oh sweet Celestia, somepony help me!!”

“Bob! Hold on!” Bouncer shouted, running over to the short pony. Bob laughs hysterical, moreso in relief that someone was here.

“Oh thank the gods! Bouncer!” Bob wants to jump up and grab his brother but he was, yanno, stuck.

“How did you end up here?!” Bouncer asked Bob, looking over him before looking at the stuck leg.

He just realized that the leg that was stuck, his foot was broken by a wrench.

Because of Rachel.

Bouncer look over his shoulders to see what was coming towards them. While that, Bob asked, “Wait...you woke up here too??”

“Yeah, not to long ago,” Bouncer muttered. When he didn’t see anything, he returned back to Bob’s situation. “You woke up like this?” He asked Bob.

Bod nodded. “Y-yeah! Not to mention I feel like I was dropped a hundred feet or so. Say, maybe you can use your magic to help me?”

Bouncer glared at Bob. “Um, do you not noticed the fucking fact that my horn is missing because of that fucking dragon?!?” He thrusts a finger up to point at his broken horn. “No magic!”

“S-spike?” Bob yelped out of fear, looking around the rocky gorge. “W-where is he?!? Did he put us in here?!?”

“If he did, I’m going to fucking him and that hairless fucking ape.” Bouncer snarled, everything coming back from the cruise.

“Where’s Sticks?” Bob whimpered.

“I don’t know. But let’s get your fat ass up.” Bouncer said as he knelt down with a grunt.

Bouncer tucked his arms underneath Bob’s underarms, wrapped them around his body before he attempted to pull. Bob screamed in pain before making him stop. “What the heck happened to one and two?”

“Bob, we do not have the pleasure of counting!” Bouncer snapped as he pulled again with a shout.

“Stop, stop, stop!” Bob screamed, feeling like his leg was being ripped off.

Bouncer let go of his brother before rubbing his chest, feeling the stitchings of his stab wound. The stallion knelt down and looked closely at the two boulders. He tried to push one of them away but it was so heavy, it didn’t budge. “I-I can’t move them!”

“You can’t leave me here!” Bob cried out. Before Bouncer could speak, they both heard a blood curdling scream, causing the brother to jump. “That sounded like Sticks!”

“Stay here,” Bouncer said before getting up and taking off.

“Don’t leave me!!” Bob pleaded but Bouncer was already out of ear shot.

Bob whimpered in fright as he tried to pull his leg out between the two boulders. He yelped in pain. “Oh Celestia, this fucking sucks donkey dicks.”

“No, but this does suck for you.”

Bob stiffened when he heard a new voice. Sounds of wings flapping as he heard someone landed behind him. The fat pony slowly turned around…

He felt his heart stop when he saw who it was.

While Bouncer was on his way to find his other brother Sticks, he heard Bob screaming. The stallion skidded to a stop, looking towards both directions. “Fuck, oh fuck!” Bouncer cursed.

Which does he go? To Bob or Sticks?!

He looked towards Bob’s direction, body trembling, hearing his little brother calling out for help…

But he knew there wasn’t much he could do.

“I-I’m so sorry, Bob…” Bouncer snarled, balling up his fists as he heard the last of Bob’s screams died down…

Bob was gone…

Bouncer growled in anger, whoever brought them here was after them, going to kill them… At least Sticks was a better fighter than Bob ...let's hope he’s not in a bad shape…

Bouncer took towards the direction of Sticks.

Now..

Entering the home of Maud, Spike had to hunch over to fit inside, having put Rachel down.

“So...what do you have to heal my pelvis?” Rachel asked Maud.

Maud silently placed her hard hat on a stone table before walking over to a cabinet full of crystals and gems. Spike couldn’t take his eyes off of those gems, his stomach growling in hunger.

The gray pony opened the cabinet, she stood in front of it for a good five minutes.

“Um…” Rachel looked at Pinkie.

“It’s fine, she’s looking.” The pink pony said, looking at a picture of Maud and her boyfriend Mudbriar. From the looks of it, it was at a Geologic Convention in Vanhoover.

“Found it,” Maud said stoically. She turns around and walked towards them, holding what looked like a large clear crystal, the size of a football. She quietly hands it to Rachel to hold.

Blinking, Rachel grabbed it. “Um...ok, heavy rock.”

“It’s selenite,” Maud corrected her. “One of few crystals in the world that has actual magic healing properties.” She sees Rachel’s bracelet, she bent forward to look at the stones. “You have three of it’s siblings.”

Spike raised a brow at that. “Twilight and Starlight gotten them from you?”

“I allowed them to mine my caverns.” Maud said before straightened up. “They wanted this one but this is the only one I have. This one comes from the caverns deep, deep, deep underneath Canterlot.”

“So….I assume this has a spell?” Rachel asked.

“Celestine.” Maud said.

As soon as Maud said that, the crystal activate. It glowed softly, Rachel felt warm as she was engulfed by the crystal. It lasted 5 seconds before the glow died. Like the two jewels on Rachel’s bracelet, the crystal turned gray.

“How do you feel?” Maud asked her.

Rachel walked around a bit, a smile came on her face. “No pain!” She cheered. Spike let out a breath of relief.

His girlfriend realized something wasn’t hurting as well. She quickly took the bandage off of what was her injured shoulder. She couldn’t get it off fast enough before it fell to the ground.

She gasped softly.

Her shoulder was completely healed, there wasn’t any scarring from Spike’s bites.

“The selenite can heal any ailment depending on its size and the size of the creature that is using it.” Maud said as she took the crystal back and put it back in the cabinet.

“Does it taste like cough drops?” Spike asked out loud, which only had all the girls giving him a raised brow look. “What?”

After Spike had gotten some gems from Maud, Pinkie returned to the bakery and the young couple went back home without triggering another angry mob.

“Ugh, I am so done with this day,” Rachel said as she crashed on the large bed.

“It’s been a hectic one,” Spike said, taking off his shoes before looking at his girlfriend’s feet. “You didn’t take your shoes off.”

“Too tired to do anything.” Rachel said, draping her arm over her eyes.

Spike chuckled softly as he walked over to her, gently grabbing her feet and pulled her sneakers off. He was about to take her socks off as well but she wiggled her feet.

“Leave ‘em, my toes are cold.”

“As you wish.” He smiled before climbing on the bed next to her, wrapping his arms around her waist and using his tail to pull a blanket on top of them and snuggled up against her. “Warm enough?”

“Perfect.” Rachel sighed in happiness, basking in the warmth of his arms.

“So, no art lesson?”

“That can come later,”

“Later is good.” Spike muttered, one of his hands gently stroking on her belly, causing her to giggle.

“I don’t think you can feel anything atm.” Rachel said. “That still tickles.”

“I know.” He giggled before going over her tickle spots. He got smacked for it, but it was worth it.

And she knew that too.

She kisses him before sighing deeply, turning her body around so she was looking at him. “It’s getting worse out there…” she muttered.

Spike sighed deeply as well, holding her in a comfortable manner at the moment. “I know.”

“I mean, I know humans don’t have a good reputation. We’re prone to violence….but what I don’t get is why humans here are causing this amount of destruction? The majority of the humans in Equestria came to this realm to get away from all that.” Rachel said softly.

“I believe there is more to this.” Spike said. He thought for a moment before saying. “I think this has ties to this White Mantel propaganda video we saw.”

“Really?” Rachel asked. It clicked to her as well. “The video had ponies glammered into humans.”

“Exactly. Since this White Mantel video showed up, the humans have gone rogue here. It makes sense that these guys have something to do with the recent attacks.”

“Hmm,” Rachel sat up. “Something tells me you are right, and something else is telling me that these attacks are going to get bigger and more elaborate. It’s not like we can figure this out ourselves.”

“We have Twilight and the others.” Spike said, looking up at her. “You know other creatures that could help. This involves all of Equestria.”

Rachel nodded. “What did Twilight and the girls say about their trip to Canterlot?”

Spike shrugged. “Basically a talk that went nowhere. But with the recent attacks, no doubt Shining Armor and Flash Magnus is taking front on this.”

“Shining won’t spill the beans, isn’t he?” Rachel asked, even though she never met Shining Armor. No Cadence or Flurry Heart.

“Not by phone no.” Spike said, before scratching his jaw.

Suddenly, a random memory comes to play in Spike’s mind, at first he looked confused to himself before gasping, sitting up. “Holy shit, I forgot!”

“Whoa, whoa, forgot what?!” Rachel asked alarmed. Spike gently scoots off of the bed before going into his closet. “Um, what are you doing?”

“Just hold up.” He said as he dug in the closet. “Now, where did I put them?” Spike asked himself as he moved boxes and tossed out old clothes. He looked and looked till he felt something dropped on his muzzle.

It was the fucking nun doll!

Spike screamed and crawled away from it. The doll fell on the ground as Spike ran on the other side of the bed and hide from it.

“Shit, you found it.” Rachel sighed in defeat.

She hid it?!

Spike glared at her for a moment before she got off the bed and picked the doll up. “Oh don’t give me that look.” She cuddles the creepy doll. Holding it like a scary looking baby.

How can that look so wrong and yet so adorable at the same time to Spike? He will never know.

Spike got up and walked back to the closet, having Rachel moved a bit so he could continue digging through it.

“Now, what are you looking for?” Rachel asked him.

“I just remembered that we have the perfect excuse to see Shining.” Spike said, refusing to look at Rachel while she has that doll.

He fucking hates it so much.

If he finds the time, he’s dropping it in an active volcano far far from Equestria.

“Why not just go and have a friendly visit with big bro?”

“Because he’s busy running an Empire, training new guards and taking care of Flurry.” Spike said. “There is one night he can let loose, and it’s this weekend.” the dragon stood up and held an envelope in his hand. He took what was inside out and revealed it to be two tickets to the up and coming Grand Galloping Gala. “Celestia decided to have the Crystal Empire host it this year.”

Rachel looked at the tickets and looked back at him. “The Gala? That’s like the party of the year. Filthy rich ponies go there.”

“Yeah.”

“If you’re thinking what I’m thinking, ain’t it a bad idea to have me go?” Rachel asked, putting the doll inside of a drawer on her side of the bed.

“I am a big celebrity in the Empire. After saving them a few times, you’ll be protected.” Spike said. “You can make fun of the rich ponies there.”

“Tempting.”

“We can stay in the art museum way past closing so you can look at the ancient art.”

“Dammit, I’m in.”

“Just where are you going?” Neighsay asked Blueblood, watching the prince packing his belongings in a suitcase.

“Aunt Celestia has asked me to attend the Gala in her place.” Blueblood replied with a light hum. He seemed a little too happy at that. “Our plans will have to pause for a few days.”

Neighsay grunted. At least Equestria can rest for those days…. The old stallion had been trying to come up with ways to stop Blueblood’s plans, so far he hasn’t come up with anything yet.

He hoped he could find a way to shut everything down while Blueblood was gone.

“But for some reason, she decided to have the Gala at the Crystal Empire. As much as I don’t want to be anywhere near that little slut of a princess and her pathetic husband and….it.” Meaning Flurry Heart. “I will be representing Canterlot, so I can tolerate them for now.”

Chapter 20

Rachel was excited by the fact that she was actually going to the Gala. She knew it was important to learn about this White Mantel and the humans, she just hoped this Gala won’t turn to a major shit show.

As she placed a black dress in the bag, her phone - her replacement phone - rang up.

Rachel quickly took it out and answered. “Ello, Rachel Lockhart speaking.”

“Rachel, it’s Professor Brimstone.” the old stallion coughed on the other line.

“Oh! Hey, I was wondering when I hear back from you.” Rachel giggled in delight, sitting on the bed.

“I am terribly sorry. This human crisis has everyone here in the facility swarmed.” He sighed heavy. “How have you been?”

“Hanging in there…” Rachel said.

“Rachel, I have the results of your test. But I also have news of Bouncer’s death.”

Rachel gripped on the phone a little tighter. She turned her head out towards the door. Spike was in the restroom. By the way he was there, he was taking a shower.

“Which one do you want to hear?”

“Good news or bad news ...?” Rachel asked with a mutter.

Brimstone was silent for a long time, which only answered her question.

“I knew it ...Im not pregnant.” Rachel closed her eyes, shaking her head.

That hit her good in the chest. She knew she shouldn’t get herself hoping. She did and now this happened.

Because she was really hoping that she was pregnant. Which made her want to have a family with the purple dragon.

“Rachel, I am so sorry. I know how much this meant to you. In some eyes, you are considered lucky. Who knows what that child might do to you while in your womb.”

“Not helping.” Rachel softly said. She has to break this news to Spike. Whom he was the most excited about this.

But the next set of news…

“Now, about Bouncer’s case, there has been more developed. His brothers, Bob and Sticks have been found as well. ” Brimstone continued.

“Where were those two found?”

“Well, they found pieces of them my dear. Judging by what burn scorches and carnivores taking chunks from the parts.”

Rachel felt a little green from that. “Please don’t tell me the bites are dragon size…” she muttered.

“The only DNA that was founded on the body where the sulphuric burns dragon fire gives off.”

“Damnit…” she sighed heavy.

“It’s extremely hard to find the actual dragon since they all have identical sulphuric levels.”

“But dragon, nonetheless…” She said softly. She waited for a moment before speaking again. “Well, Hell’s Bells.”

“What do you want to do with this? It’s your choice if you want to turn all this information in.”

“I’m surprised you haven’t done it yet after you found out.” Rachel said. “What should I do? I don’t want to lose him...but he killed ...because of me.” Spike had beef with Bouncer since the second day on the cruise, it gotten worse when Bouncer attacked her.

“Love is complicated… my opinion, I would destroy this.”

“One-eye lying detection pony say what now?”

“Those heithans deserved what they got.”

“You serious, right?”

“You started this investigation, it’s your choice to stop it.” He said. “I would normally not do this, but seeing how these colts are from their records, the world is better off without. But I didn’t kill them, you didn’t have a hand to it - I hope you didn’t. Did you?”

“No, of course fucking not.” Rachel grunted loudly.

“Hey, is everything okay?” Spike asked as he entered, a towel wrapped around his waist. He saw how Rachel looked aggravated and was wondering if she was alright.

Great...just fantastic…

Does she confront the dragon about Bouncer and his brothers, tell him that she isn’t pregnant, both or what?

She looked at Spike for a while before she sighed. “Just… talking to this delivery company. Apparently, my package got lost.” Rachel lied.

“Smooth, bet your ears are burning red.”

And they were, Spike’s eyes softened. “Babe, what’s wrong?” He was now getting worried.

She internally cursed at herself.

“It’s nothing.” She said, trying to stay calm.

“I’m going to put what I have on hold. You call me back when you have the chance. Hopefully, not too long…”

“Alright…” Rachel replied softly to the old stallion before hanging up. She has to wear her beanies more often to cover those damn red ears.

“Rachel?”

Rachel turned to look at Spike as she lowered the phone.
What the actual fuck do I do? Rachel thought.

Author's Note

What the actual hell does Rachel do?!?!?

Pinkie: Well, she is in a tight pickle! *Giggles*

Oh fuck

*Pinkie tackles writer for paybacks*

Chapter 21

The train reached its destination to the gorgeous Crystal Empire station. The moon rises high, causing the crystal buildings of the empire to sparkle bright. The ride was the most...awkward train ride the young couple had ever experienced.

For Spike, he has no clue that Rachel actually knows what he did. He asked many times if something was wrong but Rachel kept changing the subjects.

For Rachel...well if you learn that your boyfriend had murdered three ponies on your behalf, she’s just having a hard time trying to find words to talk to Spike about this.

Spike carried Rachel’s bags as they got off the train and nudged her with his tail. “Well, Rachel, here we are.”

Rachel looked up at him and giggled, “feel at home, hero?”

Right, the Hero of the Crystal Empire...

Spike shrugged. “Where I’m with you, I’m always at home.”

Oh gods, the words Spike sometimes says aches his girlfriend's heart. Even though he has some explaining to do with Bouncer and his bros, Rachel can’t help but swoon by his choice of words.

“Still, home either way.” coming from around the corner was a tiny ten year old alicorn. Princess Flurry Heart giggled as her wings beat in the air with a big grin on her face. "Hi Uncle Spike!"

"Hey Flurry!" Spike greeted with a grin. Rachel took her bags from him so he could grab his niece and gave her the biggest hug he could give.

The little alicorn had her arms around Spike's neck.

With a grin, he picked up his little niece and threw her in the air before catching her midair and spun her around. "Oh watch it."

"Weeee!!" Flurry squealed in joy as she and Spike played around.

Rachel watched them, she felt like her chest was gonna explode. Making this baby news more heart wrenching.

What's worse? Confronting her mate about the murders or telling him that she wasn't pregnant.

Both needed to happen, the longer she keeps this in, the harder it is to talk to him.

After playing around, Spike and Flurry ended up gaining attention to other crystal ponies, one of them shouted.

“Oh my sweet Celestia, there’s Spike!”

“I can’t believe he’s actually here!” Another fan pony squealed.

“Oh shit.” Spike muttered.

The difference between this mob and the one he and Rachel endured back in Ponyville, these ponies are fans.

And like both mobs, Spike and Rachel, along with Flurry Heart, took off running away from them.

Approaching the castle slowly, Rarity had a tall 60 ounce cup of soda, Spice bean vanilla. Spike’s favorite soft drink on the market. Her eyes were a dull green from the botch potion wearing off, but her obsession with the purple dragon was still strong.

So strong that she spike Spike’s drink with the said botched potion in hopes he drinks it and gets to be with her.

She freely opened the castle door and waltz inside. “Hello? Is anypony home?” Rarity called out.

“Oh, hey Rarity.” Twilight’s voice called out from the map room. “In here.”

Rarity followed the Princess’s voice. Twilight was hovering over the large table. Photos of various humans and ponies were scattered all around. The logo of the White Mantle also was there, right smack at the middle. Behind them was a tack board that was currently empty.

In the princess’s hands was a thing of red string as she tried to piece all of this together.

“What are you doing?” Rarity asked Twilight.

“Before Spike and Rachel left~”

“Spikie left?” Rarity cut off. That one word caused her to cut Twilight in mid sentence. “Where did he go?”

“He went to the Crystal Empire with Rachel for the Gala.” Twilight said, focusing on the task at hand. “Before they left, Rachel mentioned to me that the human attacks were somehow connected to the disappearances and random murders they caused. They say this group the White Mantel is connected.”

“They left, knowing the dangers it is to have a human out in the open?” Rarity asked. “Isn't it dangerous?”

“It’s the Crystal Empire, Spike is what they worship wherever he’s in town. They won’t hurt Rachel.” Twilight said as she used her magic to place the white mantle logo on the board.

Drat, he won’t be home for a few days… Rarity thought as she mindlessly took a sip of the botched soda.

Her face turned green when she tasted it. The potion made the drink taste horribly.

“Yeah, I don’t get why Spike likes that soda anyway. It’s nasty.” Twilight said. She assumed that the large cup was for Spike and thought that Rarity didn’t like the soda either.

“I’m just gonna...put this in the fridge.” Rarity said quickly before she quickly ran into the kitchen and threw up in the sink.

“Oh my goddesses, that is worse than the first batch.” Rarity groaned before the potion took effect again. Her eyes glowing brightly green.

With a mad giggle, Rarity grabbed the large soda and placed it in the fridge. “Spike is going to~”

“Spike is going to do what?”

Rarity yelped and jumped out of fright, bumping her head as she pulled herself out of the fridge and turned to see Starlight with her arms crossed and her eyes glaring down at the white unicorn’s damned soul.

“Spike is...going to appreciate the fact that he has a tall soda waiting for him.” Rarity said.

Raising a hand, Starlight’s horn activated and the large drink appeared in her hand and the cup was thrown in the garbage. Rarity’s eyes widened.

“What are you doing?!” She snapped at the powerful unicorn.

“That question should be directed to you.” Starlight said, not in the mood to play games with this bitch. Shifting her weight, she then asked. “What were you doing in my room?”

Rarity froze at that. It took her a second to respond. “I was never in your room. How dare you accuse me?”

Starlight chuckled humorlessly. “Oh? So a week ago, you didn’t set my traps off? Rarity, I found a strand of your mane among the mess.”

“How can you tell what’s mine from that homemake explosive you made.”

“Rarity.”

“What?”

“I never mentioned anything about any explosives in my room. And it was a spell.”

Fuck Celestia’s holy ass.

“What did you steal?” Starlight asked her.

Rarity glared at her. “I did nothing wrong. I was never in your room.”

“The fuck you were.” Starlight approached her. Noticing her green eyes. “Rarity, what the actual fuck did you do?”

“I’m not going to sit around and be accused by the likes of you.” Rarity hissed. She walked by Starlight before the powerful unicorn grabbed Rarity’s wrist in a tight vice.

“Get your hands off of me!”

“Do you know what I used to do back in my old village, when I took over, how I squeeze any information?” Starlight asked her, her tone dark and serious.

“You steal their cutie marks, throw them in a lock room, play mind control recordings till we become one and the same?”

“That was just my nice way of handling insubordination.” Starlight said, her eyes turning green, purple smoke seeped from the corner of her eyes that scared Rarity. “I may dabble in the arcane dark arts from time to time.”

“What’s going on?” Twilight poked in.

Before Twilight saw, Starlight’s eyes were back to normal, her hand moved to grabbing Rarity’s hand and smiled. “Just having some girl talk.”

“Yes…” Rarity said before getting her hand back from Starlight. “Will you excuse me, I need to go home.” She said before rushing out.

“Huh,” Twilight looks at Starlight. “You notice anything different about Rarity?”

“Oh I can tell you a lot of things that are different.” Starlight said with a smirk.

“Do ponies always chase you like that?” Rachel asked Spike after the two and the young princess hid behind a building after losing the mob of ponies.

“More or less.” Spike said with a smirk.

“It happens all the time.” Flurry Heart giggled, clinging onto the dragon’s tail.

Spike chuckled as he lifted his tail up and swished it around with her on it. “Whee!” she squealed in laughter.

As the child swung, she looked at Rachel. “So, are you Aunt Rachel?”

Rachel giggled before looking at Spike who was blushing pure red. “Aunt Rachel?” She smirked.

“I-i may have told my bro and Flurry here things about you.” Spike said nervously with a smile.

“You are having sex with him, aren’t you?” Flurry asked, which caused the young couple to look at her. She lets go of Spike’s tail and giggled. “If you are, then you are his mate, therefore, my aunty!” She latched onto Rachel’s waist. She was right at the human’s ribs.

“.....her mother is the Princess of Love….so…” Spike awkwardly coughed. It was weird hearing that one word coming out of the ten year old’s mouth.

“That reminds me, mama wants to know if you can return her novels now?”

Rachel raised a brow. “What novels?”

“Ero~”

“Okay let’s not go there.” Spike said while picking up the princess and throwing her over his shoulders. His entire body was cherry red by the little girl. He grabbed his and Rachel’s bags and left.

Rachel watched him and before chuckling. “What the actual fuck am I going to do with him…”

Prince Blueblood’s levitating carriage pulled up to the Crystal castle in the Empire. He didn’t mean to come by at such a late hour but he might as well get a good shut eye before the Gala the following night.

He gazed up at the castle with a stone cold stare. Dark feelings swelled up just staring at the sight of this place.

There was a lot of history in this place. Memories from long ago plagued his mind.

“Cadence never deserved this Empire.” Blueblood grumbled before adjusting his suit. He looked at the stagecoach. “Make sure my bags are taking care-”

There was a change of wind. This sweet scent carried, catching the prince’s attention. His ears stood in attention.

“What is that smell…?” He muttered.

Chapter 22

"How are you doing, little brother?" Shining Armor chuckled as he and Spike hugged each other inside of the Crystal castle at first greet.

"Doing really good." Spike grinned as he pulled away. Cadence giggled as she held Flurry in her arms.

"Mommy, he got embarrassed earlier." Flurry said which made her dragon Uncle stick his tongue out at her.

“Oh Flurry, don’t embarrass your uncle.” Cadence smirked.

Rachel chuckled before chiming in, “that’s my job.”

Spike chuckled to hear Rachel coming in. Cadence and Shining smirked to see the human walking in. The dragon walked over to his girlfriend and wrapped an arm around her shoulders and looked back at his brother and sister-in-law.

“Shining Armor, Cadence, this is Rachel. My girlfriend.” Spike introduced her to them.

“I thought she’s my aunt?” Flurry asked confused.

“You hush.” Cadence puts her daughter down before walking over to Rachel. “I’m glad Spike finally got around to let us meet you.” She said, giving Rachel a greetful hug which the human returned.

“All he ever talks about is you when he visits.” Shining said, shaking her hand and smirking at Spike.

“Oh really?” Rachel turned to look up at her boyfriend and grinned. “Just what juicy details he spoke about?”

Spike coughed at that. Which caused his sister-in-law to give him a look that made him speak out. “S-say, Rach, why don’t I show you around the castle?” Spike quickly suggested. “B-before the ball tomorrow?”

Rachel scratched the back of her neck. “Not really.” Rachel responded, which surprised Spike a bit. “I’m not feeling too well…”

“Is everything okay?” Cadence asked, looking concerned as well. Her maternal instincts kicked in.

Spike, thinking it’s the baby talking, nodded. “Yeah…”

Shining and Cadence looked at the young couple before decided it was a good idea to turn in for the night.

“What is all of this?”

All of them turned around to see Prince Blueblood coming in. After trying to find out what was that scent he was smelling, he found it.

His eyes immediately went to Rachel.

There was this long moment of silence that dreaded the air in the foyer of the castle. Spike involuntarily placed a hand on the small portion of Rachel’s back. A sign of protection.

Something told Spike at that moment to keep his girl away from this asshat.

“Blueblood, it’s been awhile,” Cadence finally greeted the prince. “What brings you here to the Empire….unannounced?”

The bastard prince tore himself away from Rachel to look at the pink alicorn. “Unannounced? Aunty Celestia asked me to be here in her place. I’m shocked that you didn’t get the message.” Digging into his white suit, he pulls out a scroll and used his magic to carry it to Shining.

Shining glared at his fellow prince before taking the scroll and reading it to clarify.

“They are the proper documents, soldier boy.” Blueblood said before turning back to look at the young couple.

Well shit… He grunted internally when seeing the human. Her scent was unique to him….a Mother Cell perhaps?

He did learn that Mother Cells give off a scent that will attract certain creatures… and of all the creatures this human attracted was a full grown dragon…

And Blueblood.

Well this was something the prince needs to deal with before he can continue his master plan.

“I’m surprised to see you allow vermin in the castle.” Mainly towards Spike Blueblood addressed. He hated Spike back at Canterlot. The feeling was mutual to the purple dragon.

The prince would gladly be the one that would one day slay this beast and hang his carcass on the mantel over his fireplace.

"Still left with blue balls I see." Spike grunted, which caused the prince to growl and Rachel to snicker.

“Spike is a valuable member of the Crystal Empire, he’s always welcome here, so are you, Blueblood.” Cadence said, seeing tension building up. “But it’s best advice to all of you of keeping your tempers down and be on your best behavior.” Mama mode activated when dealing with this sort of confrontation.

“Be that as it may, but a hu-”

“Unless you’re addressing my dragoness with respect, keep your pompous ass mouth shut.” Spike growled.

“Hey, cool it.” Rachel quickly told him, placing a hand on his arm. Last thing any of them needed was to have a brawl that destroys the castle. Shining will defend his brother, having needed to put this brat of a prince in his place. Flurry wanted to see a brawl. It was clear by the eager look on the tiny heiress face.

“You guys must be tired from the travels. Let's all just go to bed and start up fresh and renew in the morning.” Cadence said.

With one last look at Rachel, Blueblood scoffed, flipping his mane. “Just keep my room away from these two.”

“Finally, something we can agree upon.” Spike grunted before looking up at Shining. “Talk later bro?”

“Always. Find me in the courtyard when you can.” Shining said as the two shared a fist bump before everyone broke away to find their respectable rooms for the evening.

“So, I’m guessing you and that unicorn got some beef with each other?” Rachel asked as she came out of the restroom later that evening, wearing a plush lilac bathrobe. Spike was sitting on the bed in deep thought before she interrupted him.

“Oh sorry. You asked something?” he asked her.

“You, that rude pony earlier, what’s up with that?” Rachel asked again, leaning against the dresser in the room and looking right at him. “Who is he?”

“You been around Canterlot several times and been in Equestria all these years and don’t know of the fabulous Prince Blueblood?” Spike chuckled. “Lucky you.” It took him a moment before sighing. “Blueblood is Celestia’s adopted nephew. He’s been a prince longer than I have been alive. Thinks he’s hot shit with the mares and doesn't give a damn about anyone but himself.”

“So a male noble version of Rarity?”

“Oh sweet Celestia I never thought about that till now.” He groaned, rubbing his muzzle. “Anyway, he hated the fact that I was always around inside of the castle. Called me names like vermin and a pet. Bitches all the time during dinner events.”

“And lemme guess, being the good assistant, you ignore him?”

“Nope, I did what I could to make sure he’s miserable. When he’s trying to use his status to pick up mares, I generally would do something that would make the mares slap Blueblood.” Spike grinned. “In the spirit of all honesty, the fondest memory I have that kinda saved her ass-” meaning Rarity “-was the fact that the bitch made Blueblood cry during one Grand Galloping Gala.” He chuckled.

“And how does he feel about Twilight becoming the new Princess of Equestria?” Rachel asked him.

Spike shrugged. “Luna said that he didn’t take it lightly. Guess since he’s here for the Gala, he’s gonna take his anger out on me.”

“He better not. Or otherwise Blueballs will be dealing with me.” Rachel grumbled. Spike giggled.

“Yeah, that is his new name now.” he smiled, but Rachel didn’t smile back. He frowned, eyes looking at her stomach before back to her eyes. “Babe, what’s wrong?”

“Nothing,” Rachel muttered, crossing her arms.

Spike rose from the bed and walked over to her. “No, something is up. Rachel, what is it?”

“Spike, I….” She trailed off, shaking her head. “Let’s just go to bed.” She said, pushing herself off of the dresser and walked back to the bed.

Seeing that tiny bit of anger rose from Spike when talking to Blueblood earlier goes to show that Spike will kill again…

Kill if anyone disrespect and harms her.

“You had been avoiding talking to me since we left Ponyville. You can barely look me in the eye since that phone call.” Spike said. “Please tell me, baby.” Spike was generally worried. “What did I do?”

Fucking hell!

Rachel rubbed her face as she sat on the mattress before looking up at the dragon.

“Baby, please tell me, what’s wrong?”

She closed her eyes and sighed heavily. “That call was Brimstone, he gave me some news.” Rachel started off. She wanted to talk to him about the murders, the way Spike acted. As much Bouncer and his bros deserved what they got, her body felt like it’s being torn apart from the inside. Her heart and mind are having a boxing match with each other. Her mind wanted to actually turn Spike in. Murder is murder and it’s wrong, period. Her heart wanted to keep Spike safe. To destroy the evidence, making sure no one can trace it back to him.

Price of being human.

For that moment, her heart won…

“He told me that my pregnancy test came back negative….I’m not pregnant.”

One bit of news down...one more to go…

As soon as Rachel revealed that, Spike’s wings drooped to the ground, his ears drooped as well.

He felt as if he got hit by a ton of bricks. “Oh…” he muttered.

“Yeah….dodge a bullet at that one.” Rachel softly said, pushing her wet bangs out of her eyes. “Figure as much…”

“Rachel, I don’t know what to say, I’m sorry.” Spike said.

He was actually looking forward to this. That dream, that vision, felt all too real for him. He felt like shit now cause he got her hoping for this.

“Don’t be.” Rachel said. “There are other times to get pregnant. I want this too.” She muttered. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you right away...I got to thinking about my last pregnancy and just...threw me in a loop.”

That wasn’t a total lie. Yeah, her mind and heart wrestled for Spike’s future, but she also did think about her last pregnancy.

“The more I thought about last time...the more scared I got.” Rachel admittedly, “Yeah, we’d be pregnant...but what if I lose it like last time? I’m scared now.“

That was the full truth.

Spike sat next to her, wrapping his arms around her and hugged her. Rachel hugged him back.

Even having an internal struggle within herself, Rachel embraced the loving gesture and hugged him back.

The only true place Rachel ever felt was right here in Spike’s arms.

Neighsay cautiously opened the Leviathan stoned wall office in the dead of night. The two guards that would normally guard the door were on the ground dead asleep.

Nothing like a good sprinkle of a sleep elixir in their mug of ale to help these two heavies be dead to the world for a good six hours.

Neighsay knew that magic doesn’t work in this room so to defend himself, he had a sword he took from one of the sleeping guards.

Making sure that there were no traps, he entered the room. If there was anything to break the mind control over the humans, it would be in this room. He looked all over the place and talked to the scientists in the facility, but they all say only the Prince knows.

What better way to find ways to stop this than to look through his stuff.

Neighsay walked over to the bookshelf and started combing through the books. He started pulling them out and skim through the books. Blueblood may have put the information in these books.

It’s Blueblood, of course he may do something that dumb to hide his secrets.

The books, however, weren't filled with information...not the ones Neighsay was looking for. Strange old pony texts and symbols filled each book. It was an old language Neighsay haven’t seen but only once…. There were a total of 5 heavily leather bound books, pages yellow and worn. No titles but anyone could see that they are a complete set.

“Interesting,” Neighsay muttered as he turned to a different book. “I haven’t seen a text like this since I was a young colt studying the history of magic in Celestia’s school...” He muttered. “Arcane arts...old black spells from a time before the Sister’s rise to power… I thought all copies of these books were destroyed by King Sombra?”

During the time of King Sombra, the old tyrant ordered the destruction of a special set of books. Grimoires were what they were generally called. The only reason Neighsay knew what these were because during his days as a school colt, he and the class were shown pictures of the grimoires.

These books have the power of destroying countless worlds...

Detoring from the search, Neighsay kept looking through the books. He kept looking at the ancient text. The unicorn’s curiosity of powerful magic sparked from within.

Neighsay continued his search, he noticed that some of the pages of the book he was currently holding, some of the pages the corners were bent. Book marking.

One part of the book however, got Neighsay’s full attention…

It spoke about traveling to two worlds. It held a drawn photo of the Dragon Scepter. The stone in particular. The book talked about it having a sibling.

It talked about the portal that opened...allowing the Humans to come to Equestria.

Tearing the pages out, Neighsay quickly placed the books back on the shelf before going over to the dresser and began opening it. Looking for any documents to help Equestria out.

What Neighsay ultimately won’t realize till the end, that this rabbit hole he dove himself in...will cost the unicorn everything.

“Rachel, you ready?” Spike asked her from the bedroom. Dressed in this slick suit the crystal ponies tailored perfectly for the dragon. Rachel had been in the bathroom for a while.

Rachel was offered to get a special dress by the crystal ponies as well, free of charge for being with the hero of the Empire, but she turned it down.

“Y-yeah…” Rachel groaned. “I’m not feeling too well babe.”

He looked to the door as he fixed his tie. “What’s wrong?” Spike asked her.

“Something I ate didn’t sit right.” before there was a clear sound of her puking in the toilet.

Spike moved to the door, grabbing the handle to open it before she shouted. “No-no. Don’t come in.” she retched. “I-Im just gonna go lay down. You go ahead and join the Gala.”

“Rachel, if you’re sick, I can’t leave for some dumb party.” Spike said.

“It’s nothing terrible. Babe, go, have fun.” Rachel said. “I’ll be fine. The Crystal ponies are going nuts without their big hero attending the gala. Plus you gotta talk to Shining about the White Mantel.”

Spike didn’t like this. “Rachel, I don’t want to leave you.”

“I’ll be fine. Have fun.” she said before the sounds of puking occurred within the bathroom. “If not, the next thing I puke on is on you.”

It won’t be the first time.

Spike then sighed, shaking his head. “You sure?”

“Yeah...I’m fine…”

“Well...I’ll be back later to check up on you...can I get you anything?”

“I’m good.”

Spike knows she’s still upset about something. He could tell by her tone…

What exactly did he do wrong?....

Unless…

Unless she knew what he did…

Fucking hell!

“Rach-”

“Go, have fun.” Rachel said, it sounded like she was getting agitated then. “I’ll be fine.”

Oh shit, he’s in fucking trouble.

Spike sighed, rubbing his muzzle. “Ok...I’ll see you later…” he muttered before walking out.

Rachel listened to him leave. Next to her was a couple of cups of water she used to fake her puking, kneeling to the toilet.

Rachel feels bad for lying to him about this… but she wasn’t in the mood. In her hands was her phone. The number on her screen was Brimstone’s number.

She had to make a choice then and there. It’s just upsetting the bloody fact it’s during the Gala…

She can’t take holding this choice any longer. Rachel gripped the phone tight, staring into the screen for a long time.

“Okay...Rachel…you got this.” Rachel muttered to herself.

Closing her eyes, she quickly pressed his number and pressed the phone to her ear.

“Brimstone, who am I speaking to?” Brimstone answered before the end of the first ring.

“Professor...I have my answer.”

Author's Note

Le Gasp!

What is Rachel's choice? Just how deeply in trouble is Spike with Rachel?

STAY TUNE!

Chapter 23: Hearts and Hooves part one

Sitting on the bathroom floor of the master suite, Rachel finally made her choice of what to do with Spike and Bouncer/brothers situation. She hoped whatever her choice was won’t come back.

Either choice will change everyone’s life forever.

“Professor, I have my answer.” Rachel said to Brimstone.

“That is very good, my dear.” Brimstone said with a heavy sigh. “Things have been tighter than ever here in the facility.”

“I know, I am sorry,” Rachel said sighing, “gimme a sec, I’m gonna call the twins for the conference call, they need to know too.”

Rachel dialed the strip club Pon-3 real quick and waited. After the fifth ring, the phone answered with an annoying cocky voice.

“Pon-3, Neon Scott speaking.” the male voice spoke loudly over the beating music in the background.

“Neon, It’s Rachel. I need to talk to the twins.” Rachel said.

“Sure.” He said, there was a sound of movement.

After a few minutes and some certain words being thrown around, the phone was handed to the twins.

“Hey girl, we just got through feeding, what’s up?” Gemcity said.

“Hey, Rachel,” Ruby greeted as well.

“Girls, Brimstone, I made my decision on what to do with this Spike situation. As I know very well you girls know too.”

“Oh, that Spike ki-ow!” Gemcity yelped. “Ruby, why did you pinch me?”

“Because you don’t know how to keep your mouth shut.” Ruby grunted before sighing. “What’s the choice, baby girl?”

Rachel took in a shallow breath before closing her eyes.

The Crystal Empire was all decked out for the Gala. Ponies and other high class citizens from all walks of life attended. Since the Empire was hosting the Gala, it was themed for Hearts and Hooves day.

Pink and red decorations scattered across the castle, the grand ballroom beautifully decorated as one could get.

A dreaded Spike makes his way down to the doors to the ballroom. He knows that he’s in major trouble with Rachel.

Spike knew that after the ball, he would need to talk to Rachel pronto. Explain why…

But the more he tried to think of words to explain his actions, the more the fear of her turning him in quickly rear its ugly head up to the surface. He knew Rachel would have to know sooner or later… He dreadfully wanted it to be later.

Though it is in dragon’s nature to protect his mate, he knew he couldn’t just sit around after what Bouncer and his brothers did to her.

The moment he saw Bouncer ripping the shirt off of Rachel, Spike wanted blood, even after he and his girlfriend spent time in Canterlot… He gave in to his dragon's needs.

The announcer pony gasped in delight when seeing Spike before clearing her throat and spoke. “Here yee, here yee, now presenting! Crystal Empire’s greatest hero, Spike, the Brave and the Bold!”

Spike coughed awkwardly before entering the laverish ballroom. There were some cheers from several of the crystal ponies.

He was considering that this may be the last time he’d get to do this. Spike may not survive what would come after tonight.

“Oh my Celestia, it’s Spike!” some fan mares squealed when seeing Spike.

“OMC he looks soo hot in that suit.” another mare fawned over him.

Spike gave a few waves and said a few hellos as the music played. The band was playing lively music and a few were dancing in the center of the ballroom. He made his way over the buffet display where he located Flurry Heart.

The tiny princess was dressed in a poofy purple dress, her multi color curly mane in a half-updo style with crystal flowers pinning as a crown. She wasn’t with her designated babysitter of the evening or her folks, trying her best to sneak a piece of delicious chocolate and raspberry cake.

Spike chuckled softly as he snuck up behind her and knelt down. “Just what are you doing, you little thief?”

Flurry gasped out of surprise and turned around. “Uncle Spike, you scared me!”

Spike giggled and gave his niece a hug. “Sorry about that, Flurrs,” he said.

“Where’s Aunty Rachel?” Flurry asked him.

“Rach is….not feeling too good.” And that was just putting it down mildly. He reached over and got the tiny alicorn a piece of cake before grabbing a plate of his own.

“Aww, I was looking forward to dancing with her,” Flurry pouted as she stuck a fork full of cake in her mouth.

“Me too…” Spike muttered softly. “Me too…” He ate a bite of cake before sighing. “Know where your old stallion is at?”

“Daddy? Yeah. I do…” She flew up to his ear and whispered. “Mommy and daddy are having a fun time at the moment.”

Spike grunted, squeezing the bridge of his snout. “Should’ve known. Those two go at it like rabbits.”

“So do you.”

“We’re talking about your folks, Flurry. Not me.” Spike quickly said, his scales turning red. The next time Spike and his bro have their guys only talk, he’s gonna make sure this little princess was nowhere near their conversation.

“Well, mommy and daddy are almost done, while you wait, wanna dance?” Flurry asked Spike.

If Rachel would see Spike dancing with another mare, he could literally kiss his life goodbye. But dancing with family just may save his skaley hide.

Spike nodded and smiled at the princess. “Absolutely.” He said. After the two finished eating their yummy cake, the dragon took the young princess’s hand and led her to the dance floor.

“What is your choice?” Brimstone asked Rachel during the three-way conference call.

Rachel’s hand gripped ever-so tightly on the phone. Evaluating what will happen if she makes this choice. And if, God forbid, if it goes south, what would the consequences be during the fallout.

Taking in a deep breath, she made her choice. “Destroy it.”

“Um, come again?” Ruby asked surprised.

“Bouncer and his bros, as unfortunate as it is, they made this mess. Don’t get me wrong, Spike is still in big fucking trouble with me...but I can’t stand the thought of seeing him locked up in a cage.” Rachel said.

“Um, what if this comes back to us? It’s not just us who is in on this investigation.” Gemcity mentioned. “If someone else finds out, we’re all royalty fucked.”

“We would be charged in tampering evidence, conspiracy, accessory to murder after the fact. All life sentences.” Brimstone stated.

Rachel let in a sharp inhale and slowly exhaled. “As always, you don’t play around.” she grunted, rubbing her face. “We will figure it out. I’m not afraid of going to prison. I just don’t want Spike going there.”

“That reminds us, Lt. Fisher Story is wondering if you and Spike would like to come to a backyard party next week?” Gemcity giggled.

“Depending how the talk is going to go with Spike, I highly doubt that may happen.”

“Are you sure about this?” Ruby grunted. Dealing with this Spike situation was more important than some grillout.

“I am.” Rachel quickly replied. “Destroy any evidence, any files, DNA, destroy everything.”

After a few sounds over in Brimstone’s line, he let out a cough. “It is done.”

Rachel let out a small noise before uttering a thank you. “Let’s hope...I swear to god...I hope I’m not making a big mistake.”

“We’ll leave that to the hands of fate.” Brimstone said with a cough.

“Hey, we gotta go, The day before and after Hearts and Hooves Day is really busy.” Ruby said. “He owes you a lot for this…”

“Depending how the talk is going to go with Spike, I fucking own him.” Rachel sighed heavily. Now whatever or not she means that was up for debate.

“Take care, my dear.” Brimstone said before the three way disconnected.

Rachel shook her head, “Spike...you got a lot of explaining…” She whispered before getting up on her feet. “After the Gala.” She goes out of the restroom to get ready.

After getting dressed in a black dress and having her hair teased a little, the human opened the door to leave…

And found Flurry Heart standing there. “Feeling better?”

Rachel jumped to find her standing there. “Geez, princess, you scared me.” Rachel said.

“Sorry,” Flurry giggled, looking up at her. “Uncle Spike was upset you weren’t at the ball. I came to check on you.” She then looks at Rachel’s dress, eyes narrowing at her. “That looks like absolute crap.”

She narrowed at Flurry. “Gee thanks.” Rachel sighed, shaking her head. “Listen, I’m just on my way to the Gala-”

“Not dressed like that!”

With that, Flurry engulfed Rachel in the gold aura of magic and levitated her. The princess had some trouble lifting her but got her up off the ground by a foot.

“H-h-hey!” Rachel snapped. “Sweetie, let me down. I don’t like being magic handled.” Rachel grunted as she struggled in the magic barrier but couldn’t break free.

“Oh you’ll be fine.” Flurry giggled softly as she flew through the halls carrying Rachel. “We get to play dress up!”

“Help me? Anyone, please?”

After having the last minute touches done on his deep, velvet red coat, Prince Blueblood was finally ready to attend the Gala. One such nobility always arrives precisely when they enter the doors. Admiring himself from the long mirror, he chuckled.

“My my, I have got to be the most handsomest prince across the land.” The prince grinned, slicking his mane back.

“The handsomest of all.” The seamstress pony sighed heavily, looking at him in awe.

Blueblood nodded to the seamstress before heading out.

The prince walked down the lively lit halls of the crystal castle. Longly gazing at what Cadence and soldier boy had done with this place. Everything she has done was wrong.

“You should have never inherited these hallowed halls…” he muttered softly.

He sees a portrait of the said princess with her husband and Flurry hanging on the walls.

“That is so atrocious, I’m actually going to hurl.” He groaned in disgust. Blueblood stared at the painting for a long time before he realized that he forgot something to bring with him.

A date….

“Flurry, I feel weird in this get up.” Rachel moaned softly after experiencing what she could only describe, was a brutal makeover.

And this wasn’t the first time she was subjected to a makeover session too.

“You look beautiful. Perfect for Uncle Spikie.” Flurry giggled, helping her walk in high heels Rachel was wearing underneath her long, mermaid style dress.

“Trust me, I’m anything but perfect. D-do I have to wear this crown thingy on my head?”

“Yes! You look like a princess.” Flurry beamed in pride.

“Flurry Heart!” Rachel and Flurry jumped when they heard this elderly mare’s voice called out to the princess.

It was Flurry’s babysitter of the evening.

“Crap. sorry, Rachel!” Flurry then bails the human and takes off running with a squeal of delight as the babysitter chased after her.

“Get back here little filly!”

Rachel watched this go and sighed heavily. “You gotta be shitting me.” she moaned, carefully not to mess with the makeup that was painfully painted on her face. “I don’t even know where the ballroom is at…”

Now she would have to go ask someone to show her around...alone.

“If I get attacked by some asshat who has an opinion about humans, I’m gonna flip.” Rachel grumbled as she walked down the halls. Hopefully by luck...she could find her way to the ballroom.

…

…….

……………….

…………………………….

“Maybe I should’ve gone on that tour when Spike offered the first time.” Rachel moaned annoyance after fifteen minutes.

She walked over to a pillar and leaned against it. Reaching down and took off one of her heels and rubbed her aching feet. “Geez, these heels look cute for appearance...not so much for comfort.” She said to herself.

Her eyes looked at the bracelet Twilight and Starlight gave her. She used two out of three of the special gems. With the purple/green gradient dress she was wearing, the bracelet made it stand out.

“What is that smell?” a male stallion voice made it’s way to Rachel’s ears.

“What smell?” a mare’s voice carried as well.

Rachel quickly slipped her heels back up and followed the voices all the way to a stallion leaning against the wall chatting to the mare.

“Um, excuse me,” Rachel calls out to them.

The stallion turns around - revealing to be Blueblood talking to a Jessica Rabbit looking pegasus. He softly gasped when seeing Rachel.

“But, can one of you tell me where the ballroom is at, please?” Rachel asked.

Spike tilted his head to the side. This sudden anger rose up to the surface, pupils turned to slits. A growl escaped from his lips. Which made the ponies around him grow uncomfortable around him.

Something told him there was something wrong, terribly wrong.

Chapter 24: Hearts and Hooves part two

Standing in front of a prince, Rachel felt as if all of her nerves were telling her to run.

“Sorry, I think I interrupt...whatever this is,” Rachel said, taking a few steps back. “I’ll find it myself.”

She turned to walk away when Blueblood called out.

“You are that dragon’s….mate...are you?” Blueblood asked, ignoring the fact that he has a beautiful and confused pegasus right in front of him.

The mare blinked and looked at Rachel. She stared at her for a moment before the pieces connected. “Oh! You must be Spike’s new girlfriend! I didn’t know he was dating a human…”

Rachel restrained the urge of rolling her eyes by that before turning back to them. “Yeah...I’m that.” She said, picking a stray hair off of her dress.

Moving away from the wall, Blueblood approached Rachel and cleared his throat. “I will be delighted to show where the ballroom-”

“Not interested” Rachel muttered. She has a bad feeling about this guy. The mare saw that Blueblood’s attention was on the human, she gave Rachel a dirty look before scoffing at the prince and stormed off. “There went your date.”

“Date?” Blueblood blinked in confusion before turning his head to see the Jessica Rabbit look-alike pegasus walking off without him. “Oh, yes ....I do admit I forgot she was even there.”

Well, stamp the word Asshole above this guy’s head. Rachel thought. “Uh huh...I’m just gonna go find my way to the Ballroom.” Rachel turns again, not even remotely interested in Blueblood’s failed tactics.

Which, in return, surprised Blueblood. Majority of mares would fall for the handsome prince, and some humans… but not this one.

Blueblood grunted, her scent was intoxicating to him. He could tell it’s natural and not perfume as every single female tends to wear. This must be part of the Mother Cell gene… He was referring to the research of the small group of humans who once was able to use magic in their past lives. Drat...I’ll have to remove this problem before I can continue… He glanced at Rachel as she walked..

He never considered humans aesthetically pleasing till Rachel...this was a problem for him.

Blueblood quickly caught up to her. “You asked for my assistance, it’s my duty as Prince of Equestria to assist those who ask.” He said, moving to where he was in front of her, giving him his signature smile that usually works on charming others.

Rachel kept that straight face, looking up at the unicorn. With a blink, she opened her mouth…

“If you’re an actual Prince, then where’s your wings?” Rachel asked.

Blueblood felt a lump in his throat and something inside cracked when Rachel said that.

Moving a stray hair out of her face, Rachel continued. “I get why Shining Armor doesn’t have wings; he’s the Captain of the Royal Guard and is a royal by marriage. All I see is a rich playboy who needs a reality check.”

In the dining hall of the Wonderbolt’s headquarters in Salt Lake. Rainbow Dash, along with a few other Wonderbolts, were sitting at a table. A light shining down at them, playing a game of poker.

And in the spirit of Hearts and Hooves Day, they were playing strip poker.

The rainbow mane mare was clearly winning, she only had on a tank top and in shorts while the majority of the ponies playing were down to the underwear.

As Dash slams down a royal flush, winning another round, she gets a chill down her spine. “Whoa…” she muttered softly.

“What is it, Dash?” Spitfire asked, glaring at RD when she won. Trying to prolong the fact that she has to take her bra off.

It wasn’t the first time either of the wonderbolts saw the captain in her birthday suit...or in her bed as well.

“It feels as if someone just got royally burned.” RD said before shrugging it off and turning back to Spitfire. “Now, back to business.” She grinned mischievously at the captain. “Show off those sexy tits!”

All that Blueblood wants to do at the moment was to throw this human in a dark hole somewhere. Everything was telling him to make this woman pay for her insolence!

But the prince coughed, turning red in the face instead. “I apologize for my crude behavior. If you have me, allow me to escort you to the Gala. Since your...dragon was-”

“Ok, that dragon has a name. See you later, Blueballs.” Rachel called him before pushing him aside and walked off. “I'm not in the mood for dealing with this.” She spoke to herself.

Blueblood let out a growl and went after her.

Spike kept glancing at the doors, standing near the food table. He couldn’t shake this freaky feeling. Yes, he’s in trouble with Rachel, but this feeling was different.

Taking a bite of a yellow gem a server pony gave him, he stood quietly.

“Hey Spike,” a couple of mares walked up to him, both giggling.

Spike let out a grunt in response, glancing at them before going back at the doors. This feeling was getting stronger and stronger, he wanted to bolt out of there at once.

The mares looked at each other before one of them continued. “So Spike, we just want to say we’re big fans of you.” fan mare one giggled, placing a hand on his arm in a sensual way. “Care to dance with us?”

“Please?” fan mare two pleaded, pressing herself up against him.

Spike sighed heavily, moving away from them. “As much fun that sounds but I’m gonna decline.”

The mares gave him a puzzled look before walking up to him. “It would be a lot of fun.”

“I have a girlfriend.” Spike said. “You two are beautiful, but I’m in a relationship.” Well, he hopes he still is.

“But she’s not here.” fan mare one said with a purr. “Just a tiny dance.”

“Alright, alright, leave him alone, girls.” Cadence’s voice cut through the conversation before Spike could tell these two to “politely” to go fuck themselves.

The mares sighed sadly before leaving the dragon and the Crystal Princess alone. Cadence watched the mares leave and sighed.

“Boy, I can smell the pheromones coming off of those two.” Cadence giggled, looking at Spike. “You look handsome.” She smiled at him.

Spike relaxed a little when Cadence shooed the mares off. “Thanks for the save.” He said, scratching the back of his neck.

Cadence looked at Spike and tilted her head. “Hmm, Rachel not here, you look like you’re not having fun and look as guilty as Eros…” She crossed her arms across her chest. “Some dragon is in trouble, are you?”

Spike was confused by those names, quickly shook them aside and sighed when she asked him. “Yeah...I am…” Spike softly said, rubbing his face.

“What did you do?” Cadence asked him. “I’m sure it’s not that bad.”

Oh it is… Spike thought.

This tingling went up his spine, his gaze quickly turned to the doors. This anger came up to light, hands balled into fists, lips curled up to a snarl.

“Spike?” Cadence was now worried. Shining quickly stepped in.

“Whoa man, what’s up?” Shining asked, looking at Spike.

“I don’t know how to explain it, but I feel like someone is…” Spike continued to think about why he suddenly became aggressive.

Perhaps, he senses someone else...attracted to Rachel’s intoxicated scent and was trying to get to her...

“I-I gotta go check on Rachel.” it was all Spike said before he took off out of the Ballroom.

“Oh crap.” Shining said, seeing that look in his eyes. “Babe, stay here.” he told his wife.

“Okay, be careful.” Cadence said. The married couple shared a quick kiss before Shining took off after his little brother.

Spike bolted down the halls. His heart was beating out of his chest as he ran. All that was going on his mind was to protect Rachel. To make sure she’s safe. He feels as if she’s in danger and it was scaring him.

Oh please, oh please, Rachel, be safe in the room. I don’t care if you’re pissed at me, please don’t be in danger… He frantically thought.

Once he caught Rachel’s scent out of the room, he knew he had to hurry.

“I told you to fuck off!!” Rachel’s voice loudly carried out to where he could hear. “Volteeria!!”

There was a loud scream that kicked Spike into overdrive. When he got to the scene however, He saw Rachel - who looked ethereally beautiful in her Gala dress, standing over a stunned blonde mane unicorn…

Blueblood.

All Spike could see was red when he saw Blueblood, convulsing as blue volts of electricity coursed through him.

For a moment, Rachel being pissed off at Spike was gone, it replaced the fact she just electrocuted a prince. The blue gem on her power cufflet was grey from usage.

She quickly took her heels off, throwing them aside before running to Spike. Spike quickly wrapped his arms around his mate and held her close to his chest, hunching down so she could do so.

“Don’t get me wrong, I’m still pissed off, but I am so fucking glad to see your scaley mug.” Rachel said, feeling safe in his arms.

Spike let out a sigh of relief that she was okay. He could tell that she was still his by this.

“I’ll get punished later, I’m just glad you're safe.” He said,

With a sensual kiss from Rachel, Spike knew he was safe.

“That filthy human assaulted me!”

Until Blueblood came to and opened his mouth that was. Spike’s pupils turned to slits. A low growl protruding from his lips.

Spike and Rachel turned to see Blueblood clutching his chest. There was a red mark on his cheek; Rachel’s left hand had a cut.

“Assaulted you? Buddy, you grabbed me twice!” Rachel snarled but kept a hand on Spike’s chest to try her best to hold him back. Ears weren’t turning red so she was telling the truth.

“WHAT?!” Spike snapped.

Okay, this fucker was gonna die!

The commotion was causing ponies from the Gala to come out and see what was going on.

Spike’s coat started to visable steam from his anger. The clothes were dragon fire proof so there wasn’t going to be a problem of burning holes. His growling got louder and louder.

“Well of course a beast like you will take that mewling quim’s side.” Blueblood growled, pointing at Rachel. “I will have you locked in the cage for this!”

Not even Rachel could do anything after that tether inside of Spike, the one keeping the dragon mentally and quite physically restrained this bloodthirsty rage snapped.

“The fuck did you just call her?!” Spike roared as he lunges himself at the Prince.

Honest to Celestia, Blueblood was not prepared for Spike tackling him to the ground. Feeling as if he got hit by train, Spike threw the prince on the ground. Pinning Blueblood by pressing his skull onto the ground, the dragon used his free hand and went to punch the prince’s face.

In a split second, Blueblood teleported out of Spike’s grip. The dragon’s fist slammed against the hard floor, creating a small crater. The prince appeared a few feet from the raging dragon.

“Did you just seriously try to punch me?! I’m the victim here!” Blueblood yelped, his mane was in a tattered mess and there was a hand print of Spike’s on his face.

Spike snapped his jaws at Blueblood. “Shit!” Blueblood takes off running.

“Shit, shit shit shit shit!” Blueblood yelps as he took off. He wasn’t prepared for this fight, not by a long shot!

“Get back here!” Spike shouted as he ran after him.

“Spike!” Rachel calls out as she ran behind.

During the chase, Shining Armor came running beside Rachel “What the fuck happened?!” He asked her panting, some of the Crystal guards trailing behind him.

“Blueblood tried to grab me twice, I punched him the first time, second time electrocuted cause he wouldn’t take no for an answer.” Rachel replied as she ran down the corridors.

“Spike, stop now!” Shining shouted, using his magic to create a barrier that separated the two. Spike running into the barrier with such force it physically cracked it.

Snarling, Spike hit the barrier. “Shining, take this damn thing down!”

“Spike, baby please calm down!” Rachel ran up to him, grabbing his arm. “Let it go… let it go.” She calmly said, stroking along side of his arm.

He tensed up when Rachel grabbed him. No doubt his whole body was extremely hot to the touch. She didn’t show any sign that she was hurting by that.

His gaze softened by her touch, slowly soothing him.

“Baby, let’s go back to the room, you and me.” She said.

Shining raised a hand at his men to stand down, seeing how Rachel was working her own kind of magic on him.

Rachel goes to grab his hand…

When Blueblood blasted the dragon in a solid gold aura that sent him crashing through the thick crystal wall into an empty bedroom.

“Spike!” Rachel screamed, covering her mouth, rushing over to him.

Shining and his guards turned to Blueblood, who was able to shoot a concentrated beam of magic through the barrier.

“That monster attacked me! I have witnesses!” Blueblood motioned to the other ponies who were spectating this.

“Like I give a shit!” Shining snapped, he and the guards approached him. “You fucking hit my brother!” He grabbed the prince’s coat and shoved him hard.

Blueblood staggered back before growling. “How dare you put your hands on me!?”

“Guards!” Shining looked at the guards.

“You fucking serious!? I was attacked!” Blueblood shouted, moving back from the guards. “Would you actually arrest someone with true nobility?!”

He was answered with a strong burst of green flames that parted the guards out of the way. A more animalistic roar shook the whole castle.

A crimson red induced raged Spike came to Blueblood’s vision so he had a split second to run before being burned to a crisp and mauled by a morbidly pissed off dragon!

“Shit shit shit, fucking someone help me!” Blueblood screamed as he took off running.

Blueblood does know spells that could wipe this dragon from existence...but he was so terrified by this that all that magic knowledge was reduced to ash… just like parts of his red jacket were becoming by the flames.

Spike made a leap, using his sharp razor claws to swipe at the unicorn’s legs. Blueblood shouted as he felt claws just barely grazed his pants leg and he tumbles to the ground.

Spike felt arms grabbing at him, voices shouting at the same time. They all sounded muffled in his ears. Spike tried shaking them off as he tried to get his claws on this lowly sonvabitch! Even using magic on him was proving to be quite difficult to restrain him!

All Spike could see was red, he couldn’t control himself as he thrashed around, trying to go after Prince Blueblood.

He felt someone on his back, arms wrapped around his neck. “Spike, stop!”

By the time all of his senses were able to register who jumped on his back, Spike’s right elbow had flung back out of reflex, colliding their face and was flung off his back and onto the ground. He couldn’t stop himself if he could even try.

Spike slammed the breaks on his rampage. He turns around…

And saw Rachel doubling over on the ground. Both her hands were covering her face, the crown that was on her head had flung off so hard, it shattered by contact on the closest wall.

Time stood completely still as Spike saw what he did, staggering back. The only sounds he could hear was the hard and slow thump-thumps of his heart beating in his chest.

“RACHEL!!!” Spike shouted as he bolted over to her, frantic tears and guilt immediately washed all on him. Blueblood and everyone else didn’t even register in his brain…

The only thought he had was Rachel.

“Oh my god! I’m so sorry, I’m so sorry!” Spike had knelt down to her. He couldn’t stop saying how much he was.

When he tried to console her, Rachel slapped his hand hard away from her, it hurt him more to see that her right eye was already black and swollen. Baring her teeth, she growled. “Don’t….Touch….Me…”

Spike had never been so afraid of his own girlfriend before today.

The specktator of ponies didn’t know what to say or make out what was happening at the moment. Some didn’t want to believe what they just witnessed, but one thing for sure… It was quiet.

Rachel slowly got up, staggering from the harsh blow, face stinging all to hell, she had the same bloodraged look on her face. Spike tried to speak but Rachel held a finger up to him, silently telling him to shut up.

Seeing a random pony holding a lit cigarette, Rachel silently walked over to them. That pony automatically handed it over to Rachel. She nodded before taking a long drag on it.

To the twins and Brimstone, Spike was told but this was the first time she was like this in front of him, they all knew once Rachel started actually smoking, someone had just royally pissed her off to the point where she could actually kill someone…

And she was looking at two potential victims: Spike and Blueballs here.

After exhaling a burst of smoke, she shuddered, “Spike,” her voice was an indicator that she was trying so hard to hold herself back. “Go back to the room...now…”

“Rachel I-”

“Spike…” Rachel whispered, her eyes darkened with rage and intense terror. “While I have some sense of good judgment….Get. Out. Of. MY FACE,” Rachel hissed at him. “Room. Now…”

As guards grabbed a whiny and pissed off Blueblood to take him to get his leg checked, Shining grabbed Spike’s arm. The dragon looked almost broken by this. “Let’s go bud.” Shining said calmly.

“Rach…” Spike choked up but didn’t resist his brother pulling him away. “I’m sorry….” and he meant it…

As soon as those two were out of sight, Rachel let out a roar, slamming her fist on the wall. She let out a howl of pain, the hand where she punched Blueblood was reinjured.

“Mother fucker!” Rachel shouted, tucking her hand under her right arm, moaning in pain. “Fucking crystal walls!” She groaned.

A cough gained her attention back to the specktators that sadly had to watch all of that. With a snarl, she told them. “No one say a fucking word.” she grunted.

Author's Note

ok, two hours and 3 minutes late but enjoy this chapter ^^

Chapter 25

Spike sat on the edge of the bed, bent over with his hands in his face. A shroud of guilt and fear cover the grown dragon. His body trembled as tears fell from his eyes.

Of all things Spike dreaded, hurting Rachel was the top of the list. Even if by accident he dreaded it.

Sure there has been some light bruises by playing around and when he would occasionally bite into his mate's inner thigh during sex, but he would never put his hands on her. Never! Seeing Rachel's eye blackened and swollen sickened him.

It brought flashbacks on waking up in Aj's barn, seeing his girlfriend laying in a puddle of her own blood. Though Rachel does tend to bleed more profusely than others, to him, he feared the worse.

Accident or not; both instances ended up with the love of his life getting hurt because of him.

Rachel knew what Spike did. He killed Bouncer and his brothers. He feared after tonight, she may leave him and turn him in. Spike, would of course, come in if that happens. But he wouldn't know how to live without her.

He was basically torturing himself.

Rachel's scent coming from the door had Spike look up from his hands. The door opened and the girlfriend walked inside and closed the door behind her. Still barefooted, she had on what looked like one of the Crystal Guard's formal lavender and light pink jacket draped over her shoulders, her right eye definitely black and blue. The swelling went down some so he could see that her eyeball had popped a rather large blood vessel.

And Spike didn't think he could feel more like a piece of shit than he already knew just by seeing her.

What was also new was the fact two of her fingers - first index and middle finger - in her left hand had a splint.

“Rachel, I’m so sor~” Spike went to stand up to approach her but she raised a finger at him and gave him a look that just basically told him to stop talking and sit.

One can be surprised how much power that motion could hold on a being.

He sat back down and watched Rachel silently walk over the minifridge that was placed in the room. She bent down slightly to open the fridge and reached in. When she pulled away, Rachel held a bottle of soda. Showing it off to make sure she didn’t grab that bottle of Crystal wine that was also in the fridge.

Mainly because both beings know that drinking any alcohol is not going to make any situation better.

Rachel leaned against the wall, twisting the bottle open and took a long drink. Spike could literally see the dragoness lurking underneath her skin.

He wanted to speak but he was too afraid that he’ll just fuck it up.

With a sigh, Rachel finally began to talk. “I just want you to know…” she grunted, holding the bottle in her hand. “I’m not mad about tonight.” She started off. “I have been in several fights in my life, broken up a bunch of them while working at the Lunar Providence.” She waves at her black eye. “I will admit when it happened, I wanted to kill both you and Blue Waffle there.”

Spike raised a brow. “Blue Waffle?”

“Trust me, it’s a better name to describe that asshole.” Rachel said, taking another drink of her soda. “I’m not mad that you went off on him. The fucker deserved it.” She took another sip of her soda before looking at the dragon, waving her splinted hand. “After you guys left, I punched a wall. It was either a wall or another pony… I honestly had forgotten that this castle’s integrity is actually made of rocks, fun fact.” She said as she adjusted the formal coat by slipping her hands through the sleeves.

It looked like a fancy robe by the way it trailed past her lower calves.

“The guard who escorted me to the infirmary gave me his coat cause I was freezing. Nice for him to do that; sucks for him because I’m fucking stealing it. It’s super comfy, not too crazy about the colors but whatever.”

Spike had no words to respond to everything. Her tone was unnervingly calm and he didn’t like it at all. Not phased that she stole a military jacket. “Now that the small talk is done, let’s get down to business.”

Rachel placed the soda bottle on top of the fridge, carefully crossing her arms across her chest and stared at the guilty party.

“I’m not going to yell, but do you have something you need to tell me? Something that your girlfriend has the right to know?” she asked Spike.

Spike looked up at her. “I...I’m sorry…” He spoke softly. “For everything…”

Clicking her tongue, she stared at him. This unnerving look on her face doesn’t even compare to the looks he would get from Twilight and others when he got in trouble.

The look of anger...and sheer disappointment. That was worse than anything.

“For…?” her fingers tapped on her arms. “I’m listening.”

Spike gulped before continuing. By the gods he wanted to turn away from that look on her face. He knew if he did that, this night would just get worse.

“I killed Bouncer and his brothers...” he whispered softly.

Rachel let out a cough. “Sorry, I didn’t quite catch that.” She said, leaning back on the fridge. “Try again.”

He really didn’t want to.

“I….killed them. Bouncer and his brothers. I killed them for what they did to you.” Spike spoke out loud, confessing to her.

Rachel chewed the inside of her cheeks as she thought of what to say as Spike continued.

“After they attacked you, I couldn’t get that image of you laying in the boiler room out of my head. They thought any of them touching you made me fucking sick.”

“And killing them made you feel better?” Rachel asked, grabbing the soda and taking a drink from it.

“Rachel, I-”

“You know what, Spike? What you did was fucking stupid.” Rachel cuts him off. “Do you even realize what you caused??”

“I do.”

“No I don’t think you do!” Rachel shouted before reeling herself back. Taking a moment to compose herself. “Sorry, I told you I wasn’t going to yell. I’m not going to…” She shook her head. “Despite your reasoning for doing so, what you did was not fucking right. If anyone fucking knows what you did, you’ll be thrown in prison.”

“I couldn’t stand what they did to you!” Spike didn’t mean for himself to shout but he felt like he was going to break any second.

“It doesn’t matter if you couldn’t or not. You took matters in your own hands and ended the lives of others…” She ran a hand through her hair. Her mind replaying what Brimstone told her the injuries of the scattered remains of Bob and Sticks. “This isn’t some deer or other game we hunted down and ate, this is literal murder. No judge will ever even consider this justice. I mean, for fuck sakes, Spike, do even realize how many other lives you put in jeopardy? Including mine!”

“Rachel, I would never put you in harm's way!” Spike stood up by that, he was barely hanging on by a thread.

Because what she said was right and that realization hit him in his core.

“Well, in a way, you did.” Rachel glared at him. “Your actions caused a domino effect. Not only getting my family involved-”

“How did I get them involved??”

“How in the Nine Circles of Tartarus do you think I know what you did? Professor Brimstone and the twins know people of all walks of life.” Rachel used her good hand to squeeze the bridge of her nose, taking deep breaths to calm her down. Her nerves were telling her to light up another cigarette but she was ignoring it to the best of her abilities. “If it was Twilight or somepony else, you would be locked up for life. By dumb luck if the judge doesn’t pass down the death penalty for triple homocide, you fucking asshole.” Her body was visibly shaking.

That made the dragon paled. Everything Rachel was saying was true. If anyone would figure out what he did, Spike would be locked up for the rest of his life...judging by her body language, he assumed Rachel was going to turn him in.

However, her next set of words surprised the living hell out of him.

“But that isn’t going to happen...the evidence was destroyed.”

Spike let out a gasp out of genuine surprise. “What…?”

Rachel relaxed her hands, tugging the stolen formal jacket closer to her. “That’s right. Besides the news of me not being pregnant, Brimstone told me it was my choice to whenever or not to turn you in. That shit weighed heavy on my mind since I found out. When I found out, I wanted nothing more than to bash your face in for what you did. Along with that, I was scared. Scared of seeing you behind a cage. Even though Cruise's cells are nothing compared to actual prison - hell, jail is just as bad, I should know, I’ve spent plenty of time there - I also couldn’t stand seeing you behind a cell again because of those three fuckers…I couldn’t stand the fact that I would lose you forever...

“So I had Brimstone destroy the files, all the evidence. He probably got rid of the burnt, eaten corpses of the three. You’re welcome by the way.”

Spike had no words. He had no comment, no comeback. He stared at his girlfriend, shaking. Tears swelling back up in his eyes. He took a step towards her before she raised a hand up.

Again, the power of the pointing finger does wonders.

“Do you want to know what’s the funniest thing out of this whole ordeal: I’m not even fucking mad that you actually killed them.” She shook her head. “What they did, they got what they deserved. It means I would have one less thing keeping me awake late at night. What pisses me off the most out of everything...is the actual fact you never told me. Gemcity told me that you told them, and probably the other girls, not to say anything about Bouncer and his brothers “disappearance”. I’m pissed that I had to hear it from Rarity… Rarity, of all the bloody cunts in both worlds, I had to hear about it from her.”

There it was.

With all this anger pouring out of Rachel, saying Rarity’s name visibly made her skin crawl. It shows that the human never fully forgave Rarity for siccing them at her.

“Rachel...I didn’t mean to hide this from you.” Spike whispered softly. “I did it to protect you…”

“Oh really? You didn’t mean to hide this? You didn’t mean to tell my family to keep this a secret from me? Spike, that just makes no fucking sense!” Again, Rachel reeled herself in ‘cause she yelled again. She waited for a moment before continuing. “You “protecting” me was what got you in trouble the last time.” She grunted. “Remember??”

Oh he does… Spike does remember.

“I want to know the truth, Spike.” Rachel placed her splint hand on her hip, not even caring that it caused her a little pain. “Why did you actually decide to keep something that deals directly to me?”

When he didn’t respond, she scoffed at him. “Shit like this, is making me not want to fucking trust you.” Rachel moved from the fridge. Spike watched Rachel go to the closet and grabbed her duffle bag.

“W-where are you going??” Spike did not believe what he was seeing. Rachel leaving?!?

“Find your own way back to Ponyville.” Rachel snarled as she walked towards the door with the bag in hand.

If she walks through that door, Spike could kiss their relationship goodbye.

“Rachel, don’t! No no no no!” Spike frantically pleaded as he went to stop her, but he lost his footing on the rug on the floor. Causing him to tumble to the ground.

Rachel jumped by the hard thud. She turned to see if he was okay. Spike on his hands and knees. As if his body couldn’t even support himself up, his wings had torn that rug to shreds. His body trembled and was in tears.

Real, genuine tears of guilt and fear consumed Spike. “Don’t go, please.. Please!” he begged. He didn’t want to lose her. “I’m so sorry, I’m so, so sorry.”

“Then tell me the truth.” Rachel grunted, still tempting to walk out that door. Her knuckles were white from how tight she was holding the strap of the duffle bag.

Spike sniffled, trying to control his hyperventilating and tears but it was a losing battle. “A-after I did what I did...I-I did get scared….”

“Because…?”

He looked up at her, looking into her eyes. Seeing that black eye he caused her to have, that image of her in the barn, his heart beat was so loud, he believed it was heard outside of his chest.

“I-I got s-s-scared...because if I were t-to tell you...you’d see me as...a monster.”

The bag dropped out of Rachel’s hands. Rachel had to literally turn her back from Spike. Her head bowed solemnly. It sounded like she was breathing heavily.

After what seemed like a torturous life time before Rachel finally spoke. “You’re kidding me right?” she grunted. Shaking her head vigorously, she turned around and faced the dragon. “Spike… all this time. All this time, I have not once, not even once… thought of you as a monster. As crazy and insane I must be, I still don’t see you as a monster even after what you did.”

Crossing her arms, she thought of her next set of words. “Believe it or not, as angry as I am with you, I still love you. I knew what I signed up for when having you, an actual fire-breathing dragon, as a lover, as your partner. After learning about all of this morbid shit, I still want to spend the rest of my life with you. Us someday getting married, having Igneous and Onyx be a real thing. Yeah, that’s right. I want those little shits.”

In all honesty, one angry and one trembling, both of them let out a snicker of sorts.

With a sigh, Rachel’s shoulders sank. She felt like she was done for the night. It literally has been a long night for the both of them.

“Spike… you hiding things like this from me doesn’t sink well. You keep saying we’re in this together. That we could handle anything; to rewrite the stars themselves. Hiding things and lying - which by the way, I appreciate the fact you were being honest for the majority of the conversation - makes it hard for generally anyone to trust you.”

“I-I’m sorry Rachel...I-i won’t…” Spike couldn’t even speak words as he tried to calm down. Rubbing his eyes to try and stop the tears.

This woman… This amazing, beautiful woman just pretty much saved his ass. Anyone else would more than likely throw Spike in prison or be lynched. He knows Twilight would, she left him in a cruise jail cell for defending himself and his friends. Rachel still wanted to be with him despite everything… She herself could have easily done all of that to him. She could have him locked away somewhere and become a ghost of a memory.

When Spike felt a hand on top of his head, he was able to look up from his barrage of tears to see Rachel standing right in front of him. He shuddered a breath before wrapping his arms around her body, placing his head on her abdomen, getting as small as a young child.

“There there…” Rachel softly spoke, her fingers gently caressing his cheek and part of one of his large green horns on his head.

“I-I’m sorry for everything…..I’m sorry for hiding things...I’m sorry I hurt you..I-I~”

She hushed him softly, trying to get him to calm down. “Just don’t hide things from me anymore…” A memory flashed in Rachel’s mind, causing her to close her eyes. “We all have our demons, Spike… including me… we’ll find a way to live with them…”

Author's Note

I don't recommend anyone looking up Blue Waffle...if you do...

Look at your risk XD

Chapter 26

The next day, Spike wakes up to an empty spot where Rachel would usually be. He gasped and sat up, fearing that she might have actually left him in the middle of the night.

During the motion of him sitting up, something fell from his horn and landed on his lap. From the looks of it, it was a piece of paper with tape.

Hey babe, call me when you get up.

Spike looked over to where Rachel had previously dropped the duffle bag last night. He saw that the bag had returned to the closet, along with a few other clothes finally hanging.

Getting up from the bed, Spike walked over to see what she put up. Rachel had put on one of Spike’s nice shirts(A Skullfang t-shirt signed by the actual members of the band. They had gone to a concert of theirs a couple of months ago and got to hangout backstage), his black leather jacket and jeans on the racks and his combat boots. The jeans had another note.

Challenge for the day if you choose to accept: You have until midnight to show me a good time as a way to make up for yesterday and as part of your punishment for your crimes :P

It was really Rachel’s handwriting by the way she dots her I’s; instead of traditional dots or hearts, she actually drew tiny skulls.

The way I will be rating a good time by a tally board. You have to get 10 tallies by midnight. If you reach 10, you will be forgiven by your dragoness.

But if the goals are not met, be prepared to sleep on the couch….for three days till you can try again…

Goddamn I even write like Twilight….

Courtesy of your badass, Supreme Overlord Dragoness.

P’s. Don’t worry about the eyejab, I know it was an accident.

Spike nervously chuckled at this. He was freaking lucky this was all Rachel was going to have him do as for punishment.

Though in hindsight, if it was anyone else, he’d be in prison…

The dragon grabbed his phone and called her up. She picked up before the first ring.

“I’m guessing you are staring at the note.” Rachel chuckled from the other side. “Morning.”

“Morning. You want me to take you on a date??” Spike asked to double check.

“Knowing you, dude, you’ll work yourself to literal death and a lot of kissing ass.” Spike could hear that grin from hers through the phone.

“Aunt Rachel!! Hold still!” Flurry Heart whined on the other side of the phone. “You gotta look pretty for Uncle Spikie.”

“Where are you?” Spike asked confused, hearing his niece there.

“The tiny princess kidnapped me while we were sleeping and is deter-Ouch! My hair is human, not pony-cartoon mane! It doesn’t go like that.”

“I keep forgetting, sorry.” Flurry giggled.

Rachel sighed. “I like your niece but when you can, please save me. That’s when the challenge starts.”

“Any rules or places you want me to take you?” Spike asked her.

“Your Empire, Spike the brave and bold, I’m sure you can figure out-Ouch! Okay Cadence, can you take her please?”

Cadence giggled on the other side. “Flurry, she’s not a doll.”

“Sorry mommy.”

Rachel groaned in slight pain before continuing. “Rules: No violence, no spitting fireballs, and stay the fuck away from Blueblood for now on. I have a feeling we both had stirred up the hornet's nest with that guy.”

Right….Spike actually forgot about Blueblood. He remembers the eyejab… but he doesn’t exactly remember what at all happened during. He knows that he went after the prince for insulting and grabbing Rachel...and he remembers running into Shining’s barrier….

He doesn’t remember the moment when he lost control or the fact Blueblood shot him after Spike stopped chasing the prick.

It seems to be a recurring theme nowadays… him not remembering and losing control…

“No violence, no spewing fireballs… is candles out of the question?” Spike asked.

“As long as it doesn’t roast others….that reminds me.” Rachel waited a moment before whispering. “Did you...take a bite out of the guys? Brimstone said that the remains looked like chunks of their flesh were eaten…”

“Fuck no.” that was way too fast to even be considered a lie. “I-”

“I don’t want to know the gorey details. It’s not a Saw movie.”

The most goriest horror movie franchise the humans ever made. A few movies Spike came to watch when he was 15 after the humans and equestrians developed the trade businesses, and he actually enjoys it…

And it’s Rachel’s favorite movie series…

Spike smirked. “Now you wanna watch the movies, don’t you?”

“Shut up.” Rachel grunted. She didn’t deny it.

He chuckled before that grin fell to a frown.

Maybe that wasn’t a good thing in this situation.

“Yeah….” Even Rachel made that realization. “Tick tock, big guy, you got till midnight.”

Spike nodded. “Midnight...I promise, Rachel, you won’t regret what I got for you.”

“Counting it. Now come save me.`` She then hung up.

Spike sighed heavily, shaking his head. He’s got a lot of work to do…

At the moment though, his mind went blank.

What the actual hell does Spike give the best date ever before midnight?? The young dragon moaned, facepalming himself.

“Oh I’m in trouble…” He muttered softly.

Rachel was right, this was his Empire. Spike could easily whip something up if he just asked the civilians here. But the ponies here saw a side he never wanted anyone to personally see so that was iffy. What could he do when he’s up to his horns deep in shit he created?

Now if he had like a week, Spike could think of something elaborate… He glanced at the clock on the wall. It was 9:36 in the morning. He has to think of something in 14 hours and 24 minutes to think of something.

Maybe some advice would help.

Spike threw on the clothes Rachel had picked out for him - he had a feeling he won’t get the tallie marks if he didn’t wear them - he took off out of the room and right towards the training yard.

Shining Armor was watching over the new recruits, making sure the new, current Drill Sergeant was training these new cadets properly.

The Prince Consort doesn’t want another set of Canterlot guards to train. Those bloody bastards are just about as useless as a box of rocks.

As the prince was about to correct a cadet that was slacking off, Spike came up to him.

“Oh, there he is.” Shining chuckled. He looked at the Drill Sergeant and motioned to the slacking cadet.

The Drill Sergeant nodded before she went over and corrected the cadet...in a way most military members would.

Spike winced the shouting as Shining walked up to him. “So...you survived last night then?”

The dragon sighed, scratching the back of his head. His cheeks blushed softly. “I don’t know...maybe.”

Shining playfully punched his little (bigger) brother’s arm. “Hey, it was an accident.”

Right… yeah.

“I still feel like an asshole.” Spike said. “Now she is giving me a challenge to make up for it. I got until midnight.”

“What’s the challenge?”

When Spike told him, Shining raised a brow. “Well...it could be worse.” was what he said after that.

It could have been much, much worse.

“If I had extra time, I’d give her the best date ever. But I need help.” Spike looked at Shining.

“Spike, you are basically a prince of the Crystal Empire. I’m sure if you ask everyone, they’d be more than happy to help you.” Shining said.

“After what side they saw of me last night, I kinda doubt that.” Spike said.

Shining sucked in his teeth. He paused for a moment, contemplating on what to say. “Alright, I may have something that could help.”

Spike sighed in relief. Before he could say thanks…

“Did I hear someone call for help?”

A red heart balloon materialized between the two brothers. The said brothers stared hard at the balloon, confused as hell.

The balloon started to spin, after a few rounds, Discord’s eyes appeared, staring at Spike. “Trouble in the romance department I assume?”

Spike immediately pricked the balloon with a claw, having it popped. Discord’s balloon pieces fell at their feet.

“Well, that was incredibly rude of you.” Discord grumbled before pulling himself together into this draconequus self.

“It seems I need to update my anti-chaos magic barriers…” Shining grumbled, annoyed that the spirit of chaos was here.

Spike sighed. “What do you want now, Discord?” Spike asked him.

“Well!” A newspaper appeared in Discord’s hands and showed it to him. “The Empire’s greatest hero has shown his animal side at the Gala.” Well personally I would have picked a different title but-”

Spike quickly snatched the newspaper from the Lord of Chaos and read it. “During the Empire’s first hosting the Grand Galloping Gala, Spike, the Brave and the Bold, is seen showing his true self as he attacks Canterlot’s Prince Blueblood. The victim gave the statement that he was viciously attacked for NO APPARENT REASON!?!” Oh fuck no!” Spike snarled. There was a picture of Spike that some pony had taken during the event.

It showed a side of him even Spike didn’t even like.

Shining grabbed the newspaper and read it himself. “Fucking hell. That little shit is really doing this?”

Spike moaned, his hands on his head as he shook it. “What the actual fuck?! That isn’t what happened.”

“It also detailed how your love life might be in jeopardy by what you did.” Discord pointed out in the article.

It spoke about the part where Spike elbowed his mate…

And Spike could never even guess how much of a fucking piece of shit he could get till he saw this.

“When my best friend’s reputation is in danger, I want to help.” Discord giggled. “And of course your relationship with your human maiden.” HE shrugged at that.

Facepalming, Spike moaned heavily. “No offence, but you tend to make things worse. And plus I thought you didn’t like me dating Rachel?”

“I never said that. I said you spent more time with her than me. Do you know how gross playing our game has become when Big Mac decided to bring Sugar Belle? It became this weird fetish of theirs.” Discord shivers.

Spike just glared at him. “What do you even know about romance?”

Discord giggled as he floated over to his dragon friend. “Oh I know a lot. Just because I play a couple of pranks on you two doesn’t mean I don’t want you two to be together. Quite the opposite in fact.”

“Discord, with your track record, I doubt you do more actually any good.” Shining said before Discord took his muzzle away. Shining jumped when he couldn’t speak anymore and glared intensely at him.

He’s ready to blast him away.

“Oh hush, princey, I am talking to the boy here.” Discord said, patting Spike’s head.

“Discord, give it back.” Spike grunted.

Discord sighed heavily. “I am trying to offer my insight into romance and the opposite sex.” He replaced the muzzle.

“So if you know all of that, how come Fluttershy is happily married to Soarin instead of you?”

Discord stared at Spike for the longest time before grunting. “Rachel made you mean.”

“No, that is me being me.”

Shining pushed Discord out of the way before looking at Spike. “Ok little bro, as somewhat of an expert of troubled romances, I can help you. Believe it or not, there are a few times I get in trouble with Cadence. About this newspaper, I’ll take care of that as well...and Twily…”

Oh fuck, Spike forgot about Twilight….

He has to deal with a Twilight punishment when he gets home. No doubt she might have gotten a copy of this news article…

If he doesn’t get the ten tallies from Rachel, he sleeps on the couch when they get home. But when he gets home, he gets a severe punishment either way from Twilight.

Either way, he’s gonna be in trouble.

Shining clapped Spike’s back. “Hey, lemme talk to Twilight and see if she doesn’t explode.”

“TOO LATE!”

Spike’s wings dropped when he heard Twilight’s voice.

Chapter 27

Spike quickly turned around to see an angry Twilight coming towards him. “Whoa, whoa whoa, Twilight, it’s not you think!” He defended as he moved away from her, trying to keep a distance between them.

Because Twilight looks like she's gonna beat him to a pulp!

“How can you explain to me that you attacked Blueblood? Did you forget he’s Celestia’s adoptive nephew?!?” she growled at him as she made her advances towards him.

Discord giggled as he was sitting on a floating movie chair eating popcorn. “Ooh, this is exciting. I don’t think I ever saw the Princess of Friendship this bloodthirsty.”

“Shut up Discord!” Twilight, Spike and Shining told him at the same time.

Shining quickly teleported between Spike and twilight, keeping her away from the large dragon. “Twily, Twily, calm down!”

“Calm down?? Have you not seen the news articles?!?” Twilight growled.

Spike was about to bail out cause he does not want to tussle a pissed off alicorn! He’s already on a time crunch on his girlfriend, if he deals with Twilight, he might as well make the couch his new best friend.

“Twilight, what you read isn’t true!” Spike told her. “You don’t know the whole story!”

Shining had to hold onto Twilight to get her to stop advancing towards the dragon.

“Oh? What’s the whole story that caused you to have your picture in the newspaper going crazy??” Twilight grunted when she asked him.

“He insulted Rachel, grabbed at her and shot me with his magic.” Spike explained. “Shining Armor and the guards were there.”

“Twily, it’s true. I was there. Blueblood hit first.” Shining explained as well.

“Then what about hurting Rachel? That was also mentioned in the article?” Twilight grunted.

“Please Twi, I don’t already need to feel more like a total piece of shit,” Spike whimpered softly. “I didn’t mean to…”

“That was an accident, Twily.” Shining said, assuring her. “What Blueblood said in that article is all lies.”

Shining was not one to tell lies, Twilight knows that; Spike was also not the one that could intentionally hurt Rachel. And if Shining said if Blueblood was lying…

She relaxed her shoulders, ears flung back. “Oh..oh gosh. Spike I’m sorry...I shouldn’t jump to conclusions…” She apologized to him.

Like she did on the cruise ship months ago…

“Well, that was anticlimactic.” Discord sighed annoyed.

Spike ignored him and stared at Twilight….

That was twice she did that. Twice she believed he was the cause of some fight. Last time she left him in a cage during the cruise. For doing the exact same thing but with Rachel…

And Twilight was gladly taking Blueblood’s side if it wasn’t for her so called BBBFF.

Shaking his head, he silently walked away from them.

“Spike, wait up.” Twilight ran up to him after getting away from Shining. “I’m sorry, I really am.”

Spike ignored her, brushing her off and headed back inside of the castle.

He had a deadline to get done.

After finally managing to get something accomplished with what Crystal Ponies that didn’t fall for or didn’t think Blueblood’s rants were true, Spike tracked down his girlfriend in the library with Cadence and Flurry Heart.

“Weeee!” Flurry giggled as she rode on a flying enchanted book. The sounds of Cadence and Rachel’s giggles also filled the air.

Spike followed those giggles to see Cadence and his girlfriend looking over a scrapbook.

Rachel had long wavy hair extensions that went from blond and faded to the same purples and pinks as were on both Cadence’s and Flurry’s manes. Her bangs were pushed over to cover her blackeye, dressed in a black tank top, her black and red flannel shirt with the sleeves rolled up, ripped black skinny jeans and her own combat boots.

“Oh, this was during Nightmare Night. Doesn't Flurry look adorable in her King Sombra costume?” Cadence cooed at looking at the picture.

“And she wanted to be the evil tyrant for that?” Rachel giggled. The way the costume was made for Flurry was oh so adorable. “When was this?”

“This year actually.” Cadence said before looking at her. “What did you and Spike do for Nightmare night?”

Rachel gulped, blushing softly red. “Um...well that is private.”

“And I hope it stays that way.” Spike uses this to chime in, to signal his arrival.

He couldn’t help but admire the beauty that radiated off of his girlfriend. After last night, he was seeing a whole new light on her.

Rachel virtually saved his ass for something he has done. She didn’t have to cover for him but she did.

And after what went down with Twilight, Spike’s full attention was all on this woman smiling at him.

“Morning, Spike.” Rachel greeted him as she got up from her spot and walked over to him. She stood on her tip toes and kissed him softly.

Spike’s hands automatically wrapped around her waist and bent down to where it was comfortable for her to kiss his girl back.

“Ready for the best date ever?” Spike asked her with a grin.

Either Rachel didn’t see the newspaper or she did see it, but she chose not to bring it up. She knew anyway what pompas ass said in the article was all bullshit.

“Remember, ten tallies.” She smirked. “I’m sure you can make those.”

The amount of confidence she has in him was intoxicating.

Cadence giggled. “You two have fun.” Cadence told them before seeing them off.

On the way to the Art Gallery.

Author's Note

*Munching on popcorn* Oh my goodness I can't wait to see what Spike has in store for Rach!

*shakes head in defeat* Yeah, so do I. I hope Blueballs don't do anything.

I hope Discord doesn't do anything. *offers popcorn* wanna share?

*shrugs and get some* Thanks, Yo Galaxy, want some?

O.o how did I get here?!

A little shout out to a good friend of mine <3

Chapter 28: Date part 1

Spike walked next to Rachel in the midmorning sunlight. The light of the sun glistening off of the crystal structures in the Empire.

“So, you ate breakfast?” Spike asked Rachel as they walked. He was a little nervous venturing out. With that article being spread around saying that he attacked Blueblood for no reason, it may leave some of the citizens a bad taste of him.

May of which make him not pass this challenge date.

Spike has started to think there was a pattern; He gets into fights, rumors spread, ponies afraid of him. Same shit from the cruise, similar situations.

He’ll deal from what he did last night later, his full concentration was on his mate.

“Yeah,” Rachel said as she walked next to him, her arm linked around his. It does look awkward to see how Spike was towering over his girl, but the two didn’t mind that. “When Flurry Heart kidnapped me, she and her mom made me breakfast.”

“And they didn’t bother to wake me up?” Spike asked with a smirk.

“You looked cute asleep...last night was a rough night.”

It sure was…

When the young couple passed by the flower shop, one of the shop owners quickly rushed out. “Psst, Spike!” she called him out in a whisper.

Spike stopped walking for a moment to turn around. The pegasus flew over to him, in her hand a bouquet of Rachel’s favorite black and crimson red roses. These roses were different than the last time he presented her roses; these guys were glistening like crystals and shine like diamonds.

“We had to dig through our leftover Nightmare Night batch.” She explained. “But would these do?”

Once Rachel saw them, she gasped at the sight of the bouquet. “Oh my god, those are gorgeous.”

Spike nodded to the shop owner and she handed them to Rachel. She grabbed them and looked at the flowers. “Spike, these are so beautiful.” Rachel loved them cause seeing the beautiful crystal design on the flowers was giving her artistic ideas. Spike could see that artist’s gears turning.

And that’s just how he wanted it.

Rachel giggled before looking at the shop owners. “Thank you, very, very much.”

“We were lucky to even find the black roses.” The pegasus giggled. “We almost had to call our friends from the funeral home to see if they have some in stock.”

Spike majorly facepalms at that.

Rachel blinked at that. “Yeah… good thing you did have some.”

“Well, enjoy your day!” she said before looking at Spike. “Can I have your autograph first?” She beamed in joy.

Spike went ahead and signed her apron just to get it over with and took his girl and the flowers away from that.

“So, where are we going?” Rachel asked him as she continued to hold her roses. Thinking how she can preserve them and find a way to make them a part of a painting.

“You’ll see, we’re almost there.” Spike said with a smile. He just loves that look she gets when inspiration strikes her.

The art gallery should definitely score some tallies, he hoped.

When they approached, Rachel blinked when she saw that there was a sign posted on the door.

Due to unexpected circumstances, the Gallery will be closed due to remodeling.

“Um...well ain’t that crap.” Rachel muttered.

Spike smirked. “Not so much, my love.” He confidently walked up to the door. Using his pinky claw, he jiggled the lock before the door opened with ease. “After you.”

Rachel raised a brow at that before looking at him. “Won’t we get in trouble for breaking in?” she asked.

With a grin, he chuckled. “Well, that’s the beauty of being me, I can get away with a lot of shit.” He giggled before that smile quickly turned into a frown.

Way...way too soon.

She gave him a dead-pan look.

….

…….

……….

“L-lets just go in.” Spike quickly said then, ushering her inside.

Inside of the tall building, the crystal walls glistened as various paintings and sculptures were displayed all around. Paintings that go back decades before the reign of Sombra. Princess Amore’s portraits, portraits of Cadence, Shining and Flurry were everywhere.

What else was everywhere, Spike’s portraits, sculptures, all of them in elaborate poses and making him appear bigger than life.

“Wow...full of yourself, much?” Rachel giggled as she looked around, seeing the various works of art.

Spike looked around the Gallery, one of the workers who worked at the gallery spotted them and grinned at him. The dragon spotted them and gave them a thumbs up.

The worker gave him a thumbs up as well.

Good, it’s ready.

“You sure we won’t get in trouble by breaking in?” Rachel asked him after studying a snowy landscape.

“Oh we won’t.” Spike grinned. He placed a hand on her shoulder and gently ushered her towards a set of velvet blue curtains. “Babe, what do you see when you look at all of these?” He asked her, motioning towards his portraits and sculptures.

“All of them filling your massive ego?” Rachel teased, taking a jab at him. Which in results had Spike tickling her sides, having her outburst in laugh. “Oi!”

Spike giggled. “Well, what these guys have in common is the fact, they don’t capture who I am.” He retreated from her and walked over towards the curtains and grabbed them. “How about you change that.” pulling the curtains back, he revealed the wizard.

More like there was an artist space. A stool stood in front of a large easel. Off to the side on white cloth tables had various color paints, tools and brushes an artist could only dream of having at their disposal.

“So, you want me to draw you?” Rachel asked the purple dragon, but her eyes were on the art display.

“I owe you two art sessions, remember?” Spike giggled, seeing her gears turning in her head. “Might as well cash them in. All of your art supplies are here at your disposal, ready and waiting for your command.” He looked over his shoulder and saw the worker who helped him out and nodded him thanks.

The dragon turns back to Rachel and giggled. “So, what do you say?”

“I say get your scaley butt on that stool and let’s get started.” Rachel giggled, a little excited to do this.

Spike gave her a bow and smiled. “As you wish, my lady.” He said before they got into place. He got to sit down on the stool while his dragoness got to the easel.

Rachel placed the roses on an empty space on the table before she took her plaid shirt off to tie the sleeves around her waist, grunting when the fabric tangled with her splinted fingers getting it off.

“Any poses you have me do?” Spike asked as she was getting ready. When she winced, he frowned. “You okay?”

“Yeah, I’m fine. Just stay relaxed as you are.” She told him as she grabbed a pencil and approached the easel. Rachel smiled at Spike to reassure him. “But I wouldn’t say no to have some music playing.”

Spike chuckled, “Skullen Fang?”

“Just anything,”

With a smile, Spike dug into his pants pockets to pull out his phone, when the twin’s crappy pop ringtone played on Rachel’s.

Spike groaned. But he then paled. Ruby and Gemcity must have seen the article…. It details the part of him giving Rachel a black eye.

“Sorry,” Rachel said, answering the phone, holding it with her left hand. She grabbed the pencil with her right and began drawing. “Hey girls~”

“Oh fuck yeah, you gonna take this thick cock, you fucking slut?”

“Ooh yess! Oh yes, Galaxy, harder!”

Rachel’s face alone had this annoyance and deep urge to punch something. “Hello?” She grunted.

“Oh shit, I have this on speaker.” Ruby coughed. “Gemcity, Gal, turn that shit down!”

“No promises!” Gemcity giggled.

“Business or food?” Rachel grumbled, her face turning cherry red.

“What’s the difference, they are both deliciously fun!” The twins sang in unison, as if this wasn’t the first time either they called Rachel or she called them during their sexual food time or performing for clients.

“Anyway, before we pay a visit to that sack of shit you called boyfriend, care to explain why he hit you?” Ruby asked, her tone dark and serious.

Rachel glanced at the nervous Spike and gave him wink to have him relax as she continued to sketch out the portrait. “Girls, since when do you read the gossip article? You know those guys make up lies.”

“Oh, so if we go up there and meet up with you and Spike, you won’t have a black eye?”

“Ooh fuck yeah, hit that!” Gem cried in bliss before speaking. “After saving his ass, he shows his gratitude by hitting you? Bitch that doesn't cut it with us.”

“I-I know some g-guys that can help.” The male known as Galaxy offered.

Both the twins and Rachel told the stallion to shut up.

“Gem, I can’t talk to you while you’re fucking.” Rachel grumbled, having Spike look at her phone with an odd look.

“You better say something cause we’re on the first train to the Empire in the evening.” Ruby grunted.

“Girls, what happened was an accident. I got injured breaking up fights before at the bar. Besides, I’m having Spike serving his punishment now.” She gave Spike a flirty wink. “So don’t worry.”

“If you get hurt because of him one more time, we will come. Got it?”

“Rube, I can handle myself. Look, I gotta go. I’ll talk to you guys soon.”

“I mean it, Rachel. Don’t make us find out he’s hurting-”

“Talk to you later.” Rachel quickly said before hanging up on her.

“Verdict?” Spike asked her.

“Crisis averted for now.” Rachel said, taking the battery out of the cell and setting them aside on the table. "I got them."

Though he had a feeling they'll make an appearance soon, he relaxed. Spike turned to his phone and put some music on. Just a collection of various music played in the speakers.

Getting into the groove of the first song, Rachel tied her hair back in a messy bun before going over to her paints. After getting what she needs, she goes back to the easel and begins painting. At first she was slow, expressionless, but as the first song transitioned towards the second, that was when she became meticulous. Humming and smiling in enjoyment; the paint brush stroke the large sketched canvas in various colors of warm hues of red and brown, cold colors of blues and purples.

Every once in a while, she would glanced over the canvas to look at her boyfriend before returning to her work of art.

Spike smiled warmly as he watched Rachel paint. He admired how fun she was having while doing art. The way her eyes lit up in enjoyment applying paint or a pencil down on anything.

“I love it that you’re like this.” He commented to her.

“Like what?” Rachel asked as she scratched her nose, not caring that she smeared gold metallic paint all over it,

Spike giggled. “This; when you are creative. The way you smile while working on a piece. I love the fact you don’t care if you get paint all over the place, getting dirty. Heck, I love the way you put your hair up; long hair or short, you find a way to put it up in a bun. When you can’t find a bow, you use pencils or pens and they are never to be seen again.”

Rachel shook her head with a smile.

“Seriously, does your hair have a catch-all like Pinkie Pie?” He giggled more. “You know, I talked to the curator before we came here. He said that if you want, you can have this piece be placed here.”

Rachel had to pause painting to look at him. “Come again?”

Spike nodded. “In fact, there is a spot here that is an empty spot here in the Gallery. If you want it, maybe you can have all of your paintings here.”

“You shitting me, right?” Rachel asked, she had to double check.

“No shitting here,” Spike giggled, seeing how big her eyes had gotten. “No recreating old paintings like you did for Filthy Rich. All original works. And instead for one day like at the gallery on Bahoofmas, it’s as long as you want it to be.”

Rachel walked away from the easel and gave him a big hug. “Oh thank you, thank you!” she smiled in joy. “You didn’t have to do that for me.”

“I had this one planned for yesterday. After we had a good time dancing, I was going to take you here.” He sighed softly after that. “Things didn’t turn out right...our first Hearts and Hooves day…”

“Yeah, blame Blue Waffle for ruining our dance.” Rachel said.

Then a song came on.

[url=

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=pB-5XG-DbAA[/embed]

A perfect opening happened. Spike smiled, “No he hasn’t.” He said as he grabbed her hands while getting off of the stool.

“What are you doing?” Rachel asked confused for a moment before he started to dance with her. “Seriously? I look like a mess like you said I was.” She giggled.

“I meant to say you looked beautiful, silly.”

So in the middle of the gallery, the two shared a loving dance.

Chapter 29: Date part 2

After a couple of hours of painting and dancing, the young couple decided to go and grab a bite to eat, taking a little break from the art session.

“Can I see the painting?” Spike asked as he got up from the stool, stretching his back out.

“Sure.” Rachel giggled as she sat the brushes down. “While you do that, I am gonna go and wash this crud off.”

“You sure you don’t want to leave it on?” He smirked as he walked over to see the painting. “Oh wow!”

Though the piece wasn’t finished, what was done took his breath away. Obviously, it was Spike, but he was just sitting next to a riverbed, gazing down at a golden river in the twilight hour. White trees stretched as far as the eye could see. Though looking like he was wearing a cloak and hunting leather, there was a general sense of peace and tranquility on his face. There were still pencil sketchings where Rachel would paint over but he could see a faint outline of an airship flying in the distance.

Compared to the other paintings here in the Gallery, Rachel did the best to capture Spike’s essence. She got every detail of him correct.

How was Rachel not a famous artist before, always baffling the purple dragon.

“Hey babe, how come you are not famous?” Spike asked Rachel when she went to the restroom. “You got the skills and talent for it.”

Rachel shrugged. “I just never sought it out.” She said as she took the plaid shirt off her waist and slipped her arms through the sleeves. “Art is my escape, art is a way for me to express myself. Sure, I could become a sell out and have my art be plastered all over Equestria.”

“But you used to sell art at the bar. You had one of your pieces featured in a gallery at Bahoofmas.” Spike reminded her.

She chuckled. “Well yes. King did allow me to show off art at the bar. I did have dragons buying them, but that’s easily because I put fire rubies and other pretty gems in the art. They buy it and throw the painting in the trash and eat the gems.

“I guess I believe that if I become famous and sell all my works of art, I lose sight on why I love art in the first place. Fame and riches is just something I don’t care much for.”

And with that, she goes to the restrooms. After using the toilet and washing her hands, Rachel took out a little notebook out of her pants pocket and a pen. She flipped the book open to a page.

With the top that said: Spike’s tallies. Next to the title was a small sketch of Spike giving out big, sad puppy dog eyes.

Rachel waited a moment thinking. “Okay, the flowers were gorgeous and the paint session is always a good time.” She muttered to herself, contemplating how to rate this moment. “Gallery is a nice touch and not going to say no to that but it is a bit much.” Don’t get her wrong, she’s grateful and appreciative that Spike went out on a limb to have her own spot in what has to be one of the most beautiful places of all of Equestria. He knows that Rachel likes to admire art and paint but never asks to use his powers to get a spot here, he also knows she never seeks out fame or fortune with her art.

Rachel smiled tenderly though when thinking about the dance. Though most won’t see it as much, but that song just came on and Spike saw that opening and randomly uses that moment to dance with her. She always loves that Spike becomes spontaneous when opportunity comes a-knocking.

Since it’s early in the morning, she’ll combine all of what she has gone through as a whole.

Tallies: 2

Not a bad start, but she knew Spike was doing a good job so far. Taking this challenge like a champ.

After cleaning herself, she and Spike headed out.

Crystal Joe's was an expansion of Joe's Donut Emporium from Canterlot. Same set up as it's counterpart, same fresh good doughnuts. Just, more crystalized.

Spike opened the door for Rachel as they walked inside. There were a few Crystal Ponies inside of the establishment, a few were sitting at the tables eating and three workers making the delectable treat.

"Oh look, it's Spike!" One of the ponies eating boasted in joy.

"I can't believe he's eating here!" Another pony giggled in delight.

Spike chuckled and waved at them. "Sup, everypony."

Rachel waved at them, a young colt came up to her. A little Crystal Pegasus, sporting colors of a purple and a gold. "Excuse me, but are you Spike, the Brave and the Bold's special some pony?" The little colt asked her.

Spike giggled as he gave Rachel an innocent look. "Hey, don't look at me."

"Sure." Rachel chuckled before turning back to the child. "Yes, I am Spike, The Brave and the Bold's special somepony. As he is mine." She smiled at that.

The little colt gave Rachel a hug before racing over to Spike and getting a hug from him.

"Why hello!" Spike giggled. The colt's father laughed, and apologized. "Nah, man, it's okay."

Ok, so far, no Crystal Pony saw Spike anyway a threat to them. So far, these guys were cool of him and his girlfriend.

Take that, fucking Blueblood.

"Spike!!!!" The sound of proud fans, all children, bomb-rushed the dragon. Rachel got out of the way as the kids took him down.

"Oh no!" Spike laughed. He didn't plan this at all.

Rachel laughed, covering her mouth watching him. "O-okay, you get us a table, I'll get the food." She giggled before walking up towards the counter.

"O-okay!" Spike giggling, playfully growling at the kids. Playing around a little while minding the other patrons.

Rachel sighed in content, watching him play with the kids. He was great around them. When thinking she was pregnant, Spike automatically thought about the future, how to provide and care for a baby. It was proven that Rachel has more of a chance to have a child with the dragon she loves.

She knew she had made the right choice.

"One large gem encrusted, chocolate enclare, a bag of donut holes and an ultra size cup of coffee black for Spike."

Rachel turned her attention towards who spoke. It was raven haired Crystal Earth mare with blue and green markings. She was a slightly older mare, but was still pretty nonetheless. The shirt and apron she wore was a little tight on her chest.

Rachel hadn't ordered yet.

"Oh, um, thank you." She hesitated before taking the order from her. "Can I order mine as well?"

"Oh, sure."

Rachel stared at the Crystal Pony before ordering her some chocolate chipped stuffed donuts with a purple chocolate icing and a coffee as well.

The older mare took her order and the team began fulfilling it.

As the order was out, the mare looked at Rachel. "Spike is amazing, isn't he?"

"Eeyup, yup he is." Rachel replied. She looked over her shoulder to see Spike having a window seat.

Spike waved at her with a smile, freed from the horde of children for now.

"I don't know if you know, but Spike and I used to date."

Those words had flipped a switch from inside of Rachel. She turned back to the pony.

"I'm sorry, but come again?" Rachel asked calmly.

The mare nodded. "Eeyup. Spike and I dated a while back." She giggled. "What a wild beast he is in bed, good sweet Celestia."

Rachel chewed from the inside of her cheek. "Uh...huh… so… you're the fan mare who slept with him... six years ago?"

"Ooh, he has! He must have missed me!" The mare giggled.

Spike looked over his shoulder to see what was up. He saw the older mare…. And recognized her.

"Oh shit." He whimpered.

Rachel thought for a moment before letting out a huff. "Six years. A long time."

"Very much."

"Proud of that moment?"

"Oh honey, best moment of my life!" She giggled in joy.

"How old are you? Late thirties, early forties?"

"What does it matter?"

Rachel smiled at her. Laced with venom and very territorial. "Spike was seventeen six years ago. You are significantly older than him either way, but very pretty. Six years ago, that very day, Discord had him discorded so Spike wasn't acting like himself and was not in his right state of mind. Legal age in Equestria is 22. Lady, you are proud enough to admit out loud that you statutory raped my boyfriend."

That pony's mouth touched the ground as a co-worker handed Rachel her order. Rachel smiled at the pony, with a wave of her hand, she walked off with their meal.

"Whatever you said, you traumatized her." Spike chuckled when she approached the table. She slid across from him, handed him his meal.

"You think you're the only territorial creature in this relationship?" She smirked before taking a bite of her food.

Author's Note

More will be on it's way. What lurks beyond this date? Stay tune!

Chapter 31

The two were in the castle infirmary, Rachel was being examined by some doctors and other magical experts to try and find out what actually happened when she touched the Heart. Spike was forced to wait outside of the room, sitting on one of the couches, legs gittering with anxiety while trying to keep a cool head all of the same time.

Spike had no idea what the actual hell happened. One moment they were looking at the Heart, Rachel touched it and strange shit happened.

"Hey Spike," Twilight walked up to him, holding two cups of coffee in her hands. She hands one to him.

Spike stared at her offering to him before grabbing it from her, nodding her a thanks before taking a sip of it.

Twilight took that as a blessing to sit down on the chair next to the left side of him.

A moment later, she sighed softly. "Spike, I'm-"

"Don't," he stops her. "I don't want to hear it."

"You don't know what I was going to ask." Twilight retaliated calmly.

"You're trying to apologise for this morning"

"Ok, you do know."

He grunted, taking another sip of coffee, the caffeine helps to calm his anxiety a bit. "I'm starting to dislike going to the doctor's." Spike grumbled.

"Look, I realized that I have been treating you differently...from here back to the cruise."

"You basically put me at Post-Reform Discord level." He told her bluntly. "First time was with the three assholes not only talked shit about you and threw a locker at me as I walked away, I ended up in a cell almost over night; Second time for trying to beat a piece of shit of a prince who insulted my dragoness and put his hands on her and put up false rumors about me, you nearly bit my face off." He doesn't actually remember getting blasted. "If it wasn't for Shining stepping in today, you would keep on like I was the bad guy. If it wasn't for Rachel..." He paused for a moment before sighing. “Twilight, why is this happening to Rachel?” he asked her.

“I don’t know.” Twilight said, scratching the side of her neck. “The experts are doing everything they can to find that out. She’s in good hands. How are you doing?”

“I’ll get back to you once I try to figure this shit out.” Spike mumbled, taking another drink of his coffee. He sighed. “I’m scared…”

“So is the rest of us.” Cadence said as she approached the two, Shining was by her side but Flurry Heart wasn’t.

“How are you feeling, big guy?” Shining asked him.

“Like shit, but what else is new.” Spike mutters, as a result getting an elbow to the arm from the princess. He looked to Cadence and noticed this look on her face. “What’s up?” he asked.

“How’s Rachel?” Cadence responded with a question.

“Cadence…” he grunted.

Shining rubbed his wife’s shoulders before Cadence spoke. “There is no easy way to explain this-”

“Sir Spike, my lieges,” a doctor approached them, causing Spike to stand in attention. “The human girl is stable, she is ready for visitors.”

Spike sighed in relief to hear that. She was okay physically...it was mentally he was worried about.

It should’ve been him… that was the last thing she said before she just shut down. What did she see when she touched it?? So many questions swirled in his brain, but the main thing was to see if Rachel was ok

The other ponies came out of Rachel’s room, discussing and comparing notes of what they learned while evaluating her.

“So, can you guys tell us what you find?” Twilight asked them.

One of the experts spoke. A short plump green unicorn with black and rainbow stripes on her mane. “It’s truly a fascinating find. Miss. Lockhart is a Mother Cell, isn’t she?” she looked at Spike.

“Yeah, she is, what does that have to do with what happened?” Spike grunted.

The other expert, a stallion unicorn with twilight blue coat and orange mane responded. “Well, when Miss. Lockhart touched the Crystal Heart, it released a large surge of unstable magic. If she had held on just five more seconds, the Empire and a portion more of Equestria would have been wiped off from the face of the map.”

“WHAT?!” Spike, Twilight, Cadence and Shining shouted in unison. Their jaws dropped to the ground.

“How?!?” The purple princess gawked. “We know that Mother Cells are people whose ancestors used magic in the past. But that was eons ago in their world! Wouldn’t the actual magic fade away by now?”

It was the doctor’s turn to answer. “Not exactly.” The doctor said, fixing his glasses. “Though we are still learning more about the Mother Cells, we did learn that these few humans still have residual magic left by their ancestors.”

“Dragons were once from the Human realm before they migrated here; my Elders were the reason humans were able to use magic,” Spike said, having the other experts quickly jotting down the notes before he stopped them. “Look, I’m not an expert, it’s just something I heard, and it isn’t much so don’t go by what I say about this.”

“Well, that is news to us so we’ll keep that in mind.” The stallion expert quipped before continuing where the doctor left off. “As Doctor Stinefall here said, Mother Cells have residual magic. With the right training, they may be able to gain use for them. But since finding out what happens when your mate touches the Crystal, we advise not to let her handle any artifacts that were created in this world Pony magic or otherwise. What happened was when both types of magic came in contact, it set the balance off.”

“But she has the bracelet. Sirs, there are three stones on her bracelet that is magic and she’s able to use them.”

“Those stones can be used by just about anyone who knows the spell. Their magic doesn’t cause a serge like the Crystal Heart did.” he answered.

“I thought something felt dark when Rachel touched it.” Cadence quietly admits, causing Spike to turn to her. “It was powerful, more than I ever felt.”

“Do you think since you and flurry are more connected to the Crystal Heart, you were able to sense the magic?” Twilight asked her.

“I believe so…” Cadence said.

Spike listened to them before looking at the doctors. “Will Rachel be alright?”

“She’s quite healthy,” Doctor Stinefall assured him. “Just… until we can learn more, it’s best to not let her go near any other magical Equestrian artifacts. The magic stones on her bracelet are okay, but anything else, we advise against it. She’s ready for visitors...one for right now.”

“Thank you.” Spike said. He looked back to his family members before walking over to Rachel’s door.

Rachel was not okay by any means. She lay on her side, back facing the doorway. She had a blanket pulled over her body in the fetal position. Not only she felt like her body was being ripped apart when she touched the Crystal Heart, she felt this huge amount of guilt and sadness consumed her.

A feeling that she had desperately tried to forget since she came to this magical land. A memory came back…

The smell of diesel was heavy in the air as thirteen year old Rachel was walking down a street away from her school. Deciding to cut school during lunch due to the noticeable black eye and bruised cheeks she had received that early morning. The bustling city of Manhattan was at full capacity of people going about their way on this chilly noon.

“Damn Nancy and her stupid friends… they can shove their gossip column up their twats." Young Rachel grumbled to herself. Her worn second-hand sneakers were practically falling at the seams as she walked down the busy sidewalk, the child standing already 6’0 so she was way taller than her peers.

As she turned the corner, she came across the aftermath of a car crash. Ambulance and police men and the firemen were all over this cherry red truck that was flipped over and crashed into the median. Car crashes were nothing new to the child, however….

She recognized the truck, Rachel recognized that vehicle from anywhere. It was her father's truck. No one was allowed to go near it by her father. At first, she felt a sense of relief… As morbid as it was, it meant she and her mom was finally free from his abusive hand.

However, when the firemen used the jaws of life and pulled the mangled, bloody corpse out on the ground, Rachel felt her blood run ice cold.

"MOM!!!!"

Rachel hugged tightly at her pillow, pressing her face into it.

"Why did that fucking thing showed me that??" She asked herself in between sobs.

As she cried into her pillow, she felt the weight on the bed shifted, a large gentle hand on her shoulder.

"Hey, baby," Spike softly said, he was sitting beside her.

Rachel didn't speak when he sat down. She lay there in silence.

Spike lies down beside her, wrapping his arm around her waist and bringing her closer. Rachel felt warm in his embrace, curling up to him as much as she could. Her face was buried into his chest. He placed a hand on her head and held his mate close.

“You smell nice.” Rachel said against his shirt.

Spike snorted. “It's just normal soap, I know you’re allergic to most perfumes and colognes.” Poking her side, causing her to squirm a bit and giggled. He wiped some of her tears away with his claws before kissing the top of her head. “Are you alright?” he asked her softly.

“I am now...” She muttered. “I can’t believe I almost destroyed the Empire.”

“You did not.” Spike said. “You had no idea that was going to happen.” He sighed. “Nor that you actually have magic inside of you.”

Rachel gave him a look. “I doubt I can cast spells.”

“You casted a spell on me.” He grinned, wiggling his brows. Trying to raise her spirits. “And now I am at your beck and call.”

Rachel rolled her eyes and let out a chuckle. “How is it after what we just went through, you made me not upset?”

Spike giggled before sighing, his gaze softening. “No, seriously, are you alright?” he asked her.

Laying her head on his chest, a moment has passed before she says, “I...I’m not really sure.”

Spike gently stroked her the small of her back with his claws, doing what he could to comfort her. “What did you see?” he asked her. “I know you saw something...you don’t have to say anything if you don’t-”

“I don’t.” Rachel said, which surprised him. She sat up on the bed, arms hugging herself.

Spike sat up as well and looked at her. “Rachel-”

“Spike, I’m sorry, but what I saw… what the Heart showed me, was something I had tried so hard to leave behind.” she said, pushing her extensions over her ears with her splint fingers and winced in pain.

She kept forgetting they were injured.

Spike stared at her for a moment before speaking, “You said we should be honest with each other. You said that. What did you mean when you said “It should’ve been him.”?”

Rachel went rigid when he repeated that phrase.

Damnit…

A moment has passed once more before Rachel sighed heavily. “For some reason… The Crystal Heart made me relive the day my mom died.” she turned around to face him.

Spike’s ears drooped in response when he saw the look on her face.

“She was driving dad’s truck when she died. I stumbled upon the aftermath of the accident. I thought it was the old man, but I was wrong.” So very...very wrong, she thought, trembling. “It’s something I don’t like reliving.”

Now Spike felt like he created a whole new breed of being a shithead.

“Rachel, I’m so sorry.” Spike frowned. He knew her mother died in a car crash but he didn’t know she was there at the scene. “I didn’t know.”

“Yeah...well you do, now.” She muttered.

The dragon could sense something else was wrong. Something that she was hiding from him; obviously he wanted to know more. But Spike knew if he were to push her, Rachel would shut down, especially if it was part of her past back home. Rachel made a big deal about secrets last night…

But she was keeping something from him.

Spike then sighed softly. “Is there something I can get you?”

His mate shrugged her shoulders, “Not right now, thank you.”

Before Spike could speak, a knock on the door disturbed him. Turning towards the door, Shining poked his head in.

“Hey, is everything ok?” Shining Armor asked the two.

“Yeah, fine.” Rachel said, moving the extensions away from her face.

Shining read her body language before looking at Spike. “Hey, can we talk?”

“Oh, sure.” Spike responded. He looked to Rachel to make sure she didn’t need anything from him. She assured the purple dragon that she didn’t need anything before he left the room. Closing the door, he turned to his brother. “What’s up?” he asked Shining then.

“Nothing much, how is she?” Shining asked him, looking back at the door where the human was before looking back up to the dragon.

Spike sighed, crossing his arms. “Shaken up, all things considered.”

Shining rubbed his neck. “Will she be okay?”

“I…. I don’t know.” Spike said softly. He shook his head and his shoulders sagged. “I don’t know what to do. This day was going well despite Blueblood’s gossip.”

“How many tallies did she give you before the Heart?” Shining asked curiously.

Spike thought about that. “I don’t know, earlier when she wasn’t looking, I did see I think six tallies.”

“You’re doing good then.” Shining grinned. Shining looked at the watch on his wrist and chuckled. “You got seven more hours till midnight, you still have time.”

He raised a brow. “Shining, after what happened, I think the challenge is over.”

“It’s something to take the mind off. Don’t worry about the planning the last bit, I got something in mind.” Shining chuckled. “Not gonna leave my bro clinging to the ledge like that. If that is, you are up for it.”

Spike ponders over that. Right now, he wants to make sure Rachel was ok. Shining was offering his hand to help…

Maybe…

“Nothing too exciting. There has been enough excitement in these past few days to last us a lifetime.” Spike responded. “But if you can somehow help me salvage this day, I would gladly appreciate it.”

Shining clapped his brother’s back with a nod. “Just let big brother handle this. You just handle making sure Rachel is at dinner in a bit. I want you two to be happy. And besides, that girl is a keeper.” he chuckled.

Oh he has no idea. Spike thought but chuckled with his bro. “Yeah, that she is.”

Chapter 32: Date Part 4

“Oh Starlight, I messed up so bad,” Twilight sighed softly on the other line. Starlight was working on remodeling her bedroom, still ruined by her boobytrap. The destroyed items had long since been removed and the crystal walls were covered with plastered walls; various paint swatches floated above Starlight - who was laying on her back on the ground - guess she wanted a normal apartment theme. The phone on speaker laying beside her head.

“Well, you did rush to conclusions, as usual.” Starlight said, looking at a marine blue swatch and a sunset one.”I’m surprised he hasn’t called you out earlier.”

“He has… plenty of times. I-I can’t help it, I know it’s Spike, he wouldn’t hurt anyone if it wasn’t for good reason. But…” Twilight paused for a moment.

“Bookhorse, spit it out.” Starlight said, eyes narrowing at that. Putting the blue down and pulling a light minty green swatch and a pretty lilac purple one up to view them both.

“Well...call me silly, heck call me a bish-”

“Bish? You mean a bitch?” Starlight asks, raising a brow.

“I don’t like using that word, but it’s what I am.” Twilight sighed heavily. “I have a small fear that one day… Spike might lose control of his instincts. Like when he gave in into his greed, but worse.”

Starlight grunted, sitting up. “Just because he’s a dragon doesn’t mean he’ll stoop from the noble dragon to bloodthirsty.” she said, refering what Spike calls himself. A part of her wants to go to the Empire and drag bookhorse out of there and beat her with the dummy stick.

“This article Blueblood set up made Spike look like it. Why would Blueblood even mess with Spike? Those two never got along, and after Rachel? This doesn’t make any sense.” Twilight said, the sounds of her slurping something was loud and uncomfortable to Starlight’s ears. “Sorry. Anyway, Blueblood, from what I learned, never really got involved with humans. I don’t think he never spoke to a human before Rachel.”

Starlight rolled her eyes before asking, “Maybe he saw her as an opportunity for a publicity stunt. Do some photo opts, gain some liking from the humans, boost his drama queen ego. Probably compensating for something else.” she chuckled.

“From what Shining and Spike told me, Blueblood was hitting on Rachel, flirting and she denied his approach and lashed out.” Twilight explained. “I’m sending a letter to Princess Celestia to address this.”

“How’s Rachel doing by the way?” Starlight asked before grabbing the sunset swatch and looked to pick which of the five walls to paint over first. “Was the eye jab real?”

“Eeyup. She has a very nasty black eye.” Twilight said. “For a creature less than half of his height, and bones are like glass against a dragon’s strength, she took that hit like a champ.”

“She’s lucky he didn’t take her head off.” Starlight said, taking a moment to go and take a drink of her water bottle. Starlight tilted back and took a drink to find that it was empty.

Deciding to go ahead and take five, she walked out of her room and walked downstairs. “Look, why don’t you come home and let the couple work things out. You don’t need to helicopter them. Give Spike some space and figure out how to make it up to him.”

“Before I go, we need to look up more research for Mother Cells. There’s been an update and it’s huge!”

Starlight blinked in confusion. “What are you talking about?”

Spike entered the infirmary room just as Rachel had thrown her jacket back on and Doctor Stinefall was writing something down in his clipboard. “If you feel any side effects from the Crystal Heart, do not hesitate to call either me or the other professionals. Understand, Ms. Lockhart.”

Rachel nodded. “Understood, sir.” She said, hopping off of the bed.

“You ready?” Spike asked as she walked over to him.

“Ready for what?” Rachel asked, she looked tired and clearly looked done with this whole day. That much, Spike could sense it coming off of her.

“Dinner,” he replied with a soft smile. “After what you went through, figured food is the next best thing."

“Spike, I don’t know. Last thing I want is something else happening.” Rachel sighed, shaking her head. “I much rather want to sleep…”

The purple dragon walked over to her, wrapping his arms around her and brought her into a hug. “I know you’re tired, the past couple of days have not been good for either of us.”

“No shit, Sherlock.” Rachel said before returning his embrace.

A few moments have past and Spike did not let go of the hug.

“Spike, okay.” Rachel said, patting his back.

He didn’t let go then.

“Um, Spike?” She poked his sides.

The purple dragon chuckled by that and still did not remove himself.

“Okay, what are you doing?” Rachel grunted then.

“Hugging you.” He replied with a smug look. Plopping his chin on top of her head, having to bend a little to do so.

“I can feel your lower back muscles moving that tail.” Rachel grunted. “Spike, what do you have going on inside that brain of yours?”

“Come to dinner and find out.” Spike replied cheeky.

“You can’t make me go.” Rachel said, trying to push him off but he wasn’t letting go. “Spike, you’re not making me. Spike? Spike! SPIKE!~”

Ten minutes later.

“I hate you, you know that?” Rachel grumbled as she found herself being draped over the dragon’s shoulders and was carried down the hall towards the spiral grand staircase.

“Yeah, yeah, yeah.” He said, pinching her bum, giggling when she squealed.

“Hey!”

Spike smirked before coming up to the dining hall and finally put her down. “There, you’re finally down. Better?”

“Okay, what is this dinner so important that you have to carry me?” Rachel asked, glaring up at him.

“Look, I’m sorry, I just thought after what you went through, food might help.”

“I’m not hungry.” She said in defiance, crossing her arms together.

But boy did her senses betray her when the delicious aroma of food coming from the dining room escaped through the cracks of the door, whaffing her nose and her stomach growled loudly. Her face blushing a red hue, having her mate grinning.

“Hungry now?” he asked cheeky.

“No i- wait do I smell….Ribs??” Rachel cuts herself off and smells the air. It did have a meaty smell.

Spike hummed, walking over to the door. “You think an Empire that pretty much worships a carnivore and not stock up the kitchen?”

“And they are...okay with slaughtering a pig and cooking it?” She asked, finding herself following him.

“Shining is more relaxed than Twilight, that’s for damn sure.” Spike smirked before opening the door and holding it for her.

Rachel looked into the dining hall and her eyes widened and she began to drool a little when seeing a fresh rack of babyback ribs, sides of mash potatoes, collard greens, pretty much everything the human loves all sprawled up on the crystal dining table.

“Uh….” Rachel didn’t know what to say.

“Spike may have mentioned once or twice what you like.” Shining chuckled as he walked into the dining room from the kitchen door.

Rachel cast a look over her shoulder to look at the said dragon. Spike turned away, whistling like he was innocent.

“Well, dinner awaits you two.” Shining chuckled, walking out of the dining hall, walking past the couple. He patted Spike on the arm, Spike gave him a nod of thanks before leaving them.

Spike chuckled before looking at Rachel. “So, my dear, shall we?” he asked, walking over to a chair and pulled it out for her.

Rachel stared at the dragon before giving him a soft smile. “Yeah, might as well.” she said, walking over to him and sat down. The dragon pushing her in before he took his seat next to her.

The servant ponies fixed up their plates and soft music began playing in the background and lights dimmed to candle light. Having that romantic atmosphere in the hall.

“Well, isn’t this sweet,” Rachel chuckled as she dined. “I think your brother is trying to tell us something.” She looked at Spike who shook his head with a grin.

“Well, he’s married to a literal love goddess, of course he picked up a few things from her.” Spike said.

“Obvious is obvious big guy.” Rachel teased.

Spike could see that her mood has already started to lighten up. That was very good, maybe this day could be saved, and he oh so wants this day to go well.

It can go even better with these baby back ribs in his belly.

Picking up his whole rack of ribs in his hands and began devouring it with delight. Though his stomach much rather had him eat the raw flesh and guts of his prey, he couldn’t deny the cooked pork sprinkled specially in crushed gems for the taste made only for him.

Who knew gems smothered in BBQ sauce would taste so good.

He looked to his right and nearly choked in sight of Rachel. Her face was just covered in sauce, also enjoying her meat. He couldn’t help but giggle. “Carnivore.” he teased.

“Mmmphh, hhmmpph,” Rachel muffled before swallowing her food. “Sorry, I said look who’s talking.” she chuckled.

Spike smirked before surprising Rachel by leaning over her and licked her lips, licking the bbq sauce off of her and smiled. “Yummy~ <3.”

Rachel’s face glowed beat red. “Fuck you.” She squeaked.

“Is that an offer?” Spike responded, a mischievous glint in his eyes. “If so, I’m happy to oblige.” his tail rubbing against her leg.

“Boy, don’t you start.” Rachel grunted but didn’t do anything to push that tail away.

Spike kept moving his tail up and down her leg, rubbing and massaging it. Rachel tried not to make noise from him moving his tail all along the inside of her inner thigh.

“I know what you are doing, Spike,” Rachel said, feeling the tip of his tail snaking its way up north.

Spike chuckled as he took a drink from his cup, humming softly. “I don’t have the faintest clue of what you’re talking about.” He casted a look at the remaining ponies in the hall. He made a hand gesture and they left the hall all together.

Leaving Rachel and Spike fully alone.

“You know, me being pretty much a prince, I do hold power here. What I say or do, these ponies do what I ask with no hesitation.” Spike smirked.

“There you go, stroking that massive ego of yours.” Rachel teased.

"Oh I can come up with other things that can require such," Spike giggled as the tip of his tail found its way to her crotch and rubbed against the fabric of her pants. Causing Rachel to moan softly, biting her lips to stifle her sounds.

Spike was glad things had already started to lighten up. The Heart fiasco, the Gala...what Spike did, he was surprised that Rachel hasn't given up on them. He hopes this evening will help them, the dragon already got some ideas formed from their current conversation that could make this go to their liking.

With a grin, Spike turned to her. “You know…” it happened so fast, Rachel didn’t know what was going on till she found herself pinned optop of the table, the empty plates and bowls of sides were pushed back, a couple of items even fell off of the table. Spike loomed over her with a mischievous look on his face, hands pinning the woman's body with his "Since I do hold power here, whatever I say or do, no one could object," he said, giving the side of his mate's neck a slow, longing lick. "Say if I want to ravish you here as my feast..." he trailed off to be left completely by her's imagination.

Rachel's face continued to flush bright red as he made advances on her. His low tone made her heart jump. She grinned, "hmm, competent, are we?" Rachel chuckled. "You think this will help you win the challenge?"

Spike stopped his licking. He looked up at her with a soft blush of his own. "Can you blame me? Baby, challenge or not, I can't seem to keep my hands off of you.” He said before his hands began rubbing her sides.

It was the first time since the barn he was able to touch her like this. A part of him did fear he would lose control on her again. The sight of her body laying in her own blood forever haunted in his mind. Even though he was being forward of wanting this kind of contact with Rachel, he did give her some room to decline his advancements.

Rachel gave him a look, she stared at him for the longest time without saying anything. He could tell that she was in deep thought before something clicked. Her eyes half-lidded, a seductive smile spread across her lips before she reached over his shoulders and began rubbing his wings. His wings flapped open and stiffened by her touch, feeling her fingers stroking along parts of his outer membrane and the arm of the wing. Her cruel, wicked hands taunting and teasing him so!

“Oh Spike,” Rachel giggled,. Spike’s heart started to skip beats when she started speaking in this seductive tone. “are you sure about that?”

Looks like she wasn’t declining.

Spike lets out a low growl from her touching his wings before he leans in and fully claims her soft lips for his own.

Blueblood by then was walking down the hallway of the castle, making his way towards his suite. His body was reacting differently than before, he kept scratching at both of his forearms as if there was an unexplained rash, developed during the Heart incident.

So much power, I never felt anything like that. Blueblood thought as he walked around. At first he didn’t notice the itching but as the day progressed after the Heart it got worse. His nails kept digging at his flesh to try and relieve the itching.

Gods dammit why was he so itchy?!?

“Ooh, I need a calamine bath stat. This is torturous!” He whines. While he made his way to a flight of stairs that would take him to his room, this sweet, familiar ambrosia smell filled his nostrils.

Oh dear… he sniffed the air. He knew what that smell was...it belongs to her… Blueblood grunted, turning his head to look over his shoulders, looking back down the hallway of doors.

Right...the source of that chaotic surge. To his surprise when the prince learned that a human was able to unleash that power from touching the Heart. This unruly, beast who humiliated him during the Gala, this...Mother Cell, was the cause of the Heart becoming unstable.

He could still feel that beautiful sensation overtook him like a warm embrace. Combining with her scent…

Despite her brutish deminor, this human could be proved quite resourceful if he could...get his hands on her...

Blueblood finds himself making his way towards the dining hall. The prince couldn’t believe that this small, insignificant hairless ape was having this strong effect on him.

When he got to the doors, he heard some noises coming from inside. There were no guards posted by the doors. Curiosity and the scent of the human was making him go and investigate it.

The prince opened the door slowly, through the crack, he saw what was going on and his face blushed a red hue.

It was Spike and his mate on top of the dining table. Spike had already hitched Rachel’s shirt up. The human’s breasts were exposed, and the dragon was messing with them. One hand gripping, squeezing her soft flesh and pinching her pink nips while he was tugging and suckling on the other breast without a care that somepony might walk in on them.

The servants pretty much knew what was going to happen, heck, even Shining knew when he set this up that this was going to lead up to this. That’s how much Shining knows his baby brother. So there shouldn’t be anyone sneaking up on them - Celestia knows the servants knew what to do - Cadence and Shining fucked on that dining table moments before Spike and Rachel came to the Crystal Empire!

Rachel moaned quite lewdly, one of her hands placed on the back of the dragon’s head as he played with her. Her legs tingle with anticipation, biting her lower lips as she watches him, her body slowly heating up by the dragon’s play.

She got something on her mind, a little idea… formed in her head. And it’s all thanks to what Spike said moments ago.

He’s in for a real...challenging treat.

Blueblood felt his blood boil when he saw that purple beast contaminating the human. His hands balled up into fists and his horn sparked in rage.

If he was to get his hand on this human, the dragon needed to be taken care of.

Though...Blueblood couldn’t pull away from what he was seeing of the human. Founding his hand began rubbing his groin while watching. Watching Rachel...

As Spike switched breasts and suckled on the other one while being consumed by her scent, Rachel just happened to turn her head towards the door, enjoying the breast play before she noticed something.

Or somepony watching them from the door.

“Oh shit!” Rachel shouted, it made Spike jump and accidently bit her as a result. His large fangs pierced her titflesh and she began bleeding. Rachel screamed in pain from the bite and pushed him off. “Papaya, papaya!” she shouted the safe word.

Blueblood quickly teleported out, using a spell to hide his scent from the dragon.

Cause he knew he was fucking dead if the dragon catches him and Blueblood’s plans would die with him.

Spike quickly pulled away with a gasp, some of her blood was trickling down from his lips. His eyes looked at horror where he bit her, there was a perfect circle around her areola.

“Oh my god I’m so sorry!” Spike said, grabbing a towel off of the table and pressed it up against her boob. “Rachel, I didn’t mean-”

“Spike, someone was watching us.” Rachel huffs at the pain, wincing when he pressed it against the wound.

“What?” Spike turns his head over at the doors, he notices it was left ajar. Making sure Rachel was alright, he got up and walked over to the door. He grabbed the knobbed and pulled the door open all the way, looking out to see if there was anyone there.

He narrowed as he looked down the hallways, stepping out for a moment and took a whiff of the air. First off, he could instantly smell the metallic scent of magic being used in this area. It was clearly fresh, but it was also combined with so many other scents that it messed with his tracking.

“Picking up anything?” Rachel called. She pats the blood off befor pulling it away to see the damage. It was clearly bleeding but she could tell that she didn’t lose her nipple.

“Well, someone was here,” he confirmed it. “I can’t tell who though.” Spike walked back in, wiping the blood off his mouth and looking at her. “Rachel, I’m sorry, I jumped when you shouted. Are you alright?”

He couldn’t believe his dumb, fucking luck. He unintentionally hurt his girlfriend, YET AGAIN! He looked defeated, wings drooped to the ground, his ears fell. Spike didn’t know what to do anymore.

“I’m fine, baby,” Rachel sighed, grunting at the pressure. “It was an accident, its okay.”

“No..it's not.” Spike said softly. He walked over to a chair and sat down. “It seems since you moved in, you kept getting hurt by me.” He said, elbows leaning against his knees and hands burying his face.

“Spike, all of them were accidents. I knew there were to come when I first met you.” Rachel said. “I know now that I should have notified you a little different. You definitely gave me a big hickey, talk about a purple nurple” Rachel chuckled, trying to make some light of the situation. She wasn’t mad that he bit her, annoyed that it happened but really thought it was a big deal.

When the purple dragon did not respond to that little joke, that was when Rachel saw how genuinely upset he was at this recurring situation.

She sighed, hopping off of the table and walked over to him, placing a hand on his shoulder. “Why don’t we go and turn in for the night. I’m going to use the restroom real quick and then go take a shower, you go ahead and head off to the room.”

Spike’s shoulders sagged, gently placing a hand over hers, solemnly nodding at what she said.

Adjusting her clothes, keeping the rag pressed against her chest with her shirt with a hand, Rachel walked out. Before she did however, something told her to grab one of the knives and tucked it into her sleeves and hid it. Something in her gut told her that she was going to encounter something and she may need it. The stones in her bracelet were there with the day she had, she doesn't want anything to do with magic at the moment.

Spike, with his head down, made his way back to the bedrooms.

Making her way to the bathrooms, Rachel made sure no one was in the stalls before she lifted up her shirt and bra in front of the mirror to get a better look at the bite.

“Yeesh, this is gonna leave a mark for a while.” She mumbled. She took some paper towels, turned on the water to soak it and cleaned the wound.

Rachel continued to clean the blood away, mentally complaining about her bleeding profusely, thinking that she’ll be in here for a while - damn to hell if she’s setting foot back in a hospital room, she noticed that she wasn’t bleeding as bad.

Turned out that it had stopped.

“Huh.” She examined her breast a little closely, examining the flesh. It was already healed, wounds sealed completely. The coloring however was different. It wasn’t a usual light pink coloring scars tend to leave. To the untrained eye, it’s not noticeable, but since Rachel was a painter, she could see that the bite around her breast had a more...yellow coloring.

Blinking in confusion, she stepped back. “Okay, okay that is...not right.” She muttered,

Rachel had thought she was seeing things in this lightning. She pressed and massaged her breast to see if it was still as tender as when Spike bit her. There was some sensitivity to her breast but otherwise it wasn’t painful.

“Okay, I knew it was bleeding, that was a fact.” She said. “Not even that bad then, But sadly, Spike is feeling pretty down.” She sighed, fixing her clothes.

The dragon has done his darn best to complete this date challenge, he did everything he could to make this date be as best as it could be, even having to recruit his brother to help. Things seemed to stack against the two of them for some reason or another.

Rachel rubbed her face and moaned. “He is worth it,” she told herself about spike. “Spike is worth it.” She rubbed her neck, popping it in progress. She wasn’t going to give up on him, not by a long shot.

She dug into her pants pocket and pulled out her phone with her splintered hand and checked the time. It was 11:09, less than an hour till midnight.

Yeah, there is still time. She thought before taking her notebook out and looked at the tallies. Rachel weighed in what happened the last time since she updated it. Thinking all of what happened so far on the date, not adding the Heart fiasco.

She got up to eight. Eight tallies, two more to reach Spike’s full total. The more she thought on that, the more Rachel got to think more of her other idea. The one Spike gave her.

Even if she has to extend the time.

Rachel knew right then exactly what to do. This date challenge was meant to be fun for the both of them. It can't exactly work if the other partner was not having fun.

Collecting herself, she left the restrooms and began heading towards the bedrooms.

As she made her way to the stairs, Rachel ran right smack into a unicorn who suddenly teleported right in front of her.

"Oh I'm so sorry," Rachel quickly said, but took the sorry back the second she saw who it was and backed off of him quickly.

Fucking Blueballs.

"Oh it's nothing to be sorry about, my dear." The prince said with a chuckle, smoothing out the wrinkles of his suit. He then noticed a spot of red on her clothes.

"What the actual hell do you want?" Rachel asked, the knife in her sleeve still hidden.

Blueblood grunted. "See you are still brutish as ever."

"Oh I can show you more if you like," she crossed her arms. " But I have something important to attend to so if you please excuse me." She walked past him, proceeding to head upstairs.

Blueblood teleported a couple of steps in front of her. "When someone of royal lineage wants a moment of your time, you are required to-"

"Oh don't start spewing that shit." Rachel cuts him off. "I don't give a damn who you are, Blueblood. Your title is bullshit, you didn't do anything to earn the title Prince." She pushes on, this time shoving him out the way. "Take the hint and piss off."

Blueblood couldn't even get a word he was trying to say without this human cutting him off. He snarled and reached out to grab her arm. "Listen here you wrecked wench, I~hyyaahhh!" Blueblood screamed then, moving back.

His arm where he grabbed her had a large cut. The expensive material cut and the prince was bleeding.

Standing over him was Rachel, holding the knife she had taken out in her hand. The edge of the blade was dripping.

I...I didn't even see her move...Blueblood thought. He couldn't believe that this girl cut him.

Before he had the chance to move, Rachel lunged at him, pushing him up against the wall, one hand having a death like grip in his horn and the knife pressed against his groin.

Blueblood was flabbergasted that this woman has this much strength! He stiffened when he felt the steel pressed against him.

"Listen to me closely," Rachel growled at him. "I don't know your game, but since we met, you've been nothing more than a pain in my ass."

"unhand me!" He tried to push her off but he stopped when the blade pressed deeper into his crotch. If he moves again he's losing a few members.

Then, he saw the look in her eyes. This cold, menacing look on the human's face. "The next time you come after Spike and I, you won't have to worry about Spike mauling you, he'll have to worry about finding your parts first."

"You? Threaten me~" he started to growl but ended up whimpering as his horn was straining from Rachel's grip.

"Come after us again and see where it leads you." She said before letting him go, slipping the knife back into her sleeves and turned her back to him and walked up.

Anger boiling his blood, the prince began to use his magic, planning on using a spell to deal with this little bitch.

But when he shot at her, his magic turned into bubbles.

"What the hell?!" Blueblood gasped in confusion. Rachel had turned to see the bubbles floating in the air.

Rachel was about to take the knife out again before this chaotic laugh echoed the room.

“Now, now, there has been enough of that for one day.” The bubbles spoke, yellow and red eyes sprouted on them before morphing to the Lord of Chaos himself. “Hello honeys!”

Oh great, this eyesore. Blueblood growled in thought.

“Not now, Discord.” Rachel grunted.

Discord giggled before ending up behind her. “Now, Rachel, is that anyway of talking to someone who clearly saved you from playboy here?” He swipes the knife out of her sleeves and crumbles it up into a ball, and tosses it aside.

“Hey!”

Discord laughs, teleporting away as Rachel was going to hit him with her elbow. He reappeared behind the prince and leaned against him. “Trying to hurt my friend’s girl is not what you want to do.” He said, poking the prince.

Blueblood jumped in surprise and backed away from the spirit.

“Oh? Where is that brave persona you just had?” Discord taunts the prince.

“She cut me!” Blueblood snarled, showing him the cut on her arm. “You saw the knife!”

“I saw her defending herself against you.” Discord boops the prince’s muzzle. The prince hisses and tries to blast the draconequus but his blasts was turned into a stream of chocolate milk, for which Discord had opened his mouth and drank it.

“Oh yuck, it’s spoiled, but with you, that is to be expected.” Discord said, smacking his lips.

Blueblood was increasingly becoming even more pissed off. “How dare you!” He lunges at the spirit.

“And that is enough of that.” With a snap of the lord’s fingers, an orange portal appeared and just engulfed the prince and he disappeared.

Rachel blinks in confusion. She looked to where Blueblood was just at, and back to Discord. “Okay, I don’t like him, but what did you do to him?” She asked him.

Discord was picking at her talons with a chuckle. “I sent him home. Will he make it there in one piece, I don’t know.” He shrugged. “You care?”

“Not in the slightest.” She replied, folding her arms and sighed. “Thanks for stepping in, I was about to actually kill him.”

“Oh Rachie, join the club.” Discord giggled.

“Now what the fuck do you want?”

Discord stares at her and smirks. “Just thought I can help mend both you and Spike’s relationship. Last night’s Gala and the Heart - yes I know all about it. I felt the most intense high I ever experienced.” He giggled, floating above her.

“You...you felt that?” Rachel asked softly.

“Oh yes.” He chuckled. “Here I was, minding my own business, trying to think of what to do with my best friend and his girl’s problems when it happened. The chaotic energy in the air pretty much put me in a high state.”

Rachel ducked away from him after that.”Okay, I’m going.”

Discord huffed. “I was making a joke. You humans are just as bad as the ponies here, no sense of a good joke.” He continued to float above her. “I mean what I said, I want to help.”

“There is nothing to fix. I have to get going.” Rachel said as she walked, Discord followed.

“Got something planned for Spike?” He asked, being nosy.

Rachel didn’t respond but kept on walking.

Discord stared at the human woman and sighed heavily and dramatically. “Oh alright, I’m sorry for scaring the two of you with the dolls.”

“You scared Spike.” Rachel said. “Now he can’t sleep with any dolls in the room.”

A small part of her did giggle in thought of Spike’s fear. As traumatic the dolls were...it was still kinda funny.

Discord smirked. “But it was funny. Bet you were laughing about it later after.”

Rahel rolled her eyes. “I thought you didn't like me being with Spike, and yet you want to help us?”

“I never said that.” Discord floated and landed in front of her as they made it to the next level. “I didn’t like how you are hogging him and making him miss our game night.”

Rachel rolled her eyes. “Didn’t make him do anything. He has a mind of his own.”

“Right, like you don’t have him wrapped around your tiny pinkie.” He demonstrates as his pinkie claw on his bear arm grew a head of blonde hair and a purple and green string wrapped around it with a heart shaped bow. Rachel wasn’t amused. “Now, speaking of.” Discord said, snapping his fingers, Rachel ended up sitting on a lounge chair and Discord, dressed up in his red sweater and tie, having a flip notebook in his hands and a pen ,ready to take notes. “ what can I do to help?”

“I already got something planned, thank you anyway.” She said, getting up.

Discord sighed. “Oh fine, if you won’t tell me -” He bops her on the noggin. A rush of energy flows through Rachel. Everything she had thought of and imagined was playing backwards like a tape rewinding itself flashing across her eyes.

It lasted a few seconds before Rachel was back to normal. She held her head in one hand and the other holding her stomach. “What the fuck?!” She groans, feeling sick and dizzy from that.

While Discord and grinning ear to ear. “Ooh, you naughty, naughty human.” He said. “I know what you’re planning~” He sang that, floating around her.

Still dizzy though, Rachel grabbed Discord’s tail - so much for no more magic usage - and grunted “Volteeria.”

Discord ended up getting electrocuted but in the most comic way possible before flopping on the ground smoking and his fur singed. Eyes spinning. “O-okay...I knew there was a reason why I like you-uwu.” he coughed up soot, a perfect ring blew out of his snout.

Rachel pulled her phone out and grunted, the blue gem dulling to grey again. “I'm running out of time.” She sighed, biting her cheeks in thought before looking down at the spirit of Chaos. “You wanna help? Fine, you already know what’s in my head - which by the way, you do it again and I will annihilate you - you got something that can hold him back?”

Discord put his talon thumb in his mouth and blew, like a balloon, he expanded till he popped and he was clean again. “I know just a thing.”

Spike had already changed into his boxers as if he was ready to go to bed. He sat on the mattress and waited for Rachel, unaware of what she had planned.

His eyes looked up at the clock on the wall. It was ten minutes till it was 11:30. Maybe there was time to think of something to save this challenge…

But nothing came to mind. All he could think of was that he kept hurting Rachel. Though none was intentional, she always got hurt around him. He kept thinking that she may one day compare him to her father’s abuse and leave him, turning him in for his murders.

Spike didn’t know how long Rachel would even want to keep being with him despite what she said last night. This amazing beautiful woman who saved his hide, how much long could she take being with him…?

The dragon looked up ust as Rachel came into the room, closing the door behind her. She had a strange look on her face. A look he didn’t recognize.

“Baby?” Spike asked her.

Rachel just walked up to him in silence. He didn’t know what she was doing but he watched her walk up to him. She quickly crawled on the bed with him, straddled on his lap and kissed him deeply.

Spike freezes out of surprise, being caught off guard by the kiss. Rachel had wrapped her arms around his head as she pressed hard, her tongue - though small in comparison - wrestled and dominated his own.

The dragon quickly fell along with it, wrapping his hands around her waist, holding and pressing Rachel's body against his own. Spike tried to take back the kiss but soon to be quite difficult. Truly caught off guard, it was usually him that's aggressive in bed.

Rachel finally let up from the kiss, leaving a long trail of saliva connecting to own another. She smiled and giggled when she saw the pinkish blush across Spike's snout.

"Whoa..." Spike softly said, staring at her beautiful brown eyes. "Not that I'm complaining, but what was that?" He asked her, his claws gently holding her close.

Rachel smiled a smile that made his heart race. "We were interrupted earlier," she said, her hands cupping his face, planting tender kisses along his jaw. "Getting me all hot and bothered and then leaving me hanging? That's not very nice, isn't it." Her tone was more assertive, taunting and seductive. Grinding her pelvis against the dragon's groin in a more slow, rhythmic motion, grinding and rotating on him. “Might as well pick up where we left off.”

Spike groaned softly, his hands bracing on her hips. Rachel has never talked like that. And her movements were, if he had to say...

Was that of a sexual lap dance he'd seen the twins do in their strip club. His cock jolted in response, becoming aroused by this new dominating side of Rachel.

The poor dragon has no idea what this woman has in store.

But, Spike was hesitant. "Rachel...are you-" he moans louder when she pressed harder, one of her hands slowly going over the hardened contours of his emerald green muscled chest. "Are you sure about this?" He asked, his wings wanting to extend and flair as he felt his member grew from arousal.

"I'm very sure, baby," she whispered seductively. Rachel pulled back from her kisses and looked at his chest. Mainly at a pinkish scar that stood out from the green and purple scales. A scar Bouncer gave him on the cruise long ago. She leans in and kisses the scar, remembering what he did for her. Never thought she would have someone like Spike would actually kill some pony for harming her. In a way, Rachel also had a hand in it just by being there. Though the human has no idea what the future has in store for them, she knows one thing for certain: This was her dragon. Damn those who would say otherwise.

"What's wrong?" She asked, noticing Spike wasn't grabbing her already and stopped moving.

"I-its nothing." Spike said, a little upset that she stopped. He stared at her before sighing. "I… I noticed that you've been getting hurt every time I touch you." He mutters. "I don't want to hurt you anymore..."

Rachel sighed softly, kissing the tip of Spike’s snout. “Spike, honestly, accidents will occur between the two of us. I knew they’ll happen the first day I met you.”

“It’s been happening more since you moved in.” He said, talking about the barn, the gala.

“Dude, you’ve been biting my legs for how many months? If you’re talking about the dining hall, that was literally nothing.” Except for the fact it was Blueblood that was watching them. Later discussion for another time.

“I’m not...talking about the bites..“

Rachel sighed softly. “Spike, yes you are not the most graceful creature in the universe, but you make it up by trying to better it. The barn and the gala were accidents. That’s all.” Rachel kissed him again, “You don’t need to be afraid of touching me. Didn’t you just tell me that you can’t resist putting your hands on me?” She teased with a giggle, one of her hands lowered, trailing down to his boxers to grab and massage his bulge.

Spike moaned, his hands slipping over and cupping her ass, squeezed and molding her in his hands. His brain devolves to one single thought, as it always does when he is close...and alone with Rachel.

"In fact," Rachel giggled, feeling already soaked from just rubbing the hard dragonhood against his boxers, "if you want, why don't I take top for right now. Just until you feel comfortable." She licked his lips the way Spike did to her back at dinner.

And that was what broke the camel’s back and Spike pulled her into a deep kiss. Pulling them back to where Rachel was laying on top of him. His hands slipping past her pants to grab onto her malable flesh as they kissed.

Rachel moaned against his lips, taking control of what was meant to be a powerful beast. Not giving him an opening to take it back. Though she's fierce, she never truly been the dominate one when it comes to sex, it's kinda hard to be one when you have a dragon, one of the most dominating creatures known to all kind is the more aggressive. This was a challenge for Rachel herself even now.

Just as Spike drifted his hands up underneath his girlfriend's shirt to fumble her bra off, Rachel let's up the firey kiss and sat up.

"Before we can do this however, I still need to take that shower." She giggled.

Spike sputtered. "W-what?" Blinking in confusion, his cock was about to rip these boxers off and she announced to take a shower?? "You're kidding me, right?"

His mate shook her head. "Nope. Honestly, babe, I've been dying to take these extensions out all day. You're niece I think damaged my scalp putting them on," she responded, rubbing the back of her head. "Don't worry, we're still going to fuck, I just need to..get freshened up."

He narrowed his eyes at her. "Is this payback?"

"Maybe." She stuck her tongue out at him before making her decent off of Spike.

As she climbed off of him, she was kissing parts of his body as she crawled. Groping and massaging his massive tool, hearing Spike moaning by her touch.

"You just sit and relax," Rachel told him before getting off the bed. "I won't be long." She then proceeded to the bathroom.

But as she walked, she made sure to give Spike a show. Slowly removing each item of clothing off her person. Teasing him relentlessly as she walked, refusing him to see what she wanted.

The dragon did indeed watch, biting his lower lip as she striptteased him. Spike could definitely see both Ruby and Gemcity's sexual influence coming out from Rachel…

And it was the most erotic, sexiest thing he'd ever seen Rachel done. Once she shut the door, Spike rubbed his face. "Oh what does that woman have planned?" He asked himself.

Whatever it was, he was very, very excited. He just hoped he won't hurt Rachel again.

Really, he was just grateful he's even still here with her. Rachel could have turned him in, she didn't have to put up with him…

As Spike had to sit and wait a few minutes later, he already started to go soft from the wait, he doesn't see these three long cuffs with chains snaking up towards the dragon on the bed. Only when he heard one of the chains rattling was when he turned.

But by the time he did, it was too late. Like snakes, the chains striked. Two of the cuffs latched onto both of Spike's wrists and one latched to his tail.

"What the fuck?!" Spike gasped, looking at one of his wrists before he let out a shout as the chains yanked him up further into the bed more centered. "H-hey what's going on?!" He shouts.

"Now, now Spike," oh no. Discord poof's onto the bed next to him, posing as if he's waiting for some pony to draw him like one of their french mares. "You ought to relax and go with the flow." He giggled.

"I'm going to fucking kill you, Discord." Spike snarled, struggling against the chains. The other ends of those chains were connected to the crystal frame of the bed and wall. He tried to break free but found himself unable to do, even when using his full strength, he couldn't break free. "Let me out, now!"

"Oh me?" Discord grinned, seeing the anger on Spike's face. "Truth be told, I do not possess the key to set you free. These chains here have a very, very special way of releasing."

"I'm not kidding, let me go!'

"Okay, Discord, you're off my shit list. You can go now." Rachel called from the bathroom.

These two working together?? Spike thought. These two never worked together before, what gives?!? "Babe, what's going on??"

Discord giggled, patting the dragon's chest. "Have fun~!" And the Lord of Chaos left the building.

"Discord, come back!" Spike shouted.

He then heard the bathroom door opening. Spike turned to his girlfriend and was going to ask what was happening but words escaped him. His flagpole was stuck straight up full mast, his wings spread open across the mattress, destroying the silk sheets in the progress, pretty much any that could go up, it did.

"Errk?" He squeaked in surprise of what he was seeing.

"Oh Spike, it's not Discord you have to worry about." It was Rachel. She was wearing this black leather corset, only to have her breasts out and bounced freed. She had on long black skimpy stockings connected to a skimpy thong, long velvet gloves on her arms, one of her hands were holding a rather large colorful feather, no signs of the splints holding her sprained fingers. Her hair now back to its natural short state, Spike could see her black eye fully. It surprised him because it looked so, so much better than he thought it was going to be since it happened literally last night! The area was still bruised but it was as if on its last couple of stages of being healed completely. Her makeup was alluring, provocative as all as it could be to the dragon.

Rachel giggled at the puzzled but horny expression on Spike's face. She crossed her arms and smirked. "What? You didn't expect me being raised by a couple of sexling strippers for eight years and not pick up a few tricks?" She shifted poses for him to look at.

Oh sweet Celestia, give me strength! Spike thought as he could not remove his eyes from Rachel's body. The pose she was presenting herself allowed Spike to take her in fully, he couldn’t help it his eyes caressed her body. Caressing over her naturally perfect breasts, nipples perked and inviting, eyeing at the leather she wore to the stockings as well. Caressing her beautiful long thighs and up her apex, slowly licking his lips as he thought of ripping them off.

"You know," Rachel starts, her sexual assertive tone was in full force. "You still have a challenge to complete."

Say what now?

"You have exactly thirty minutes left till midnight, so what I am giving you is a lightning round worth both tallies." She stroked that giant feather with her fingers and slowly walked up to the bed. Her hips swaying hypnotically side to side. "It's very simple, you just gotta hold yourself back."

"W-what do you mean by that?" He moans. His cock was so painfully stiff it's literally begging to be touched.

What does she have planned for that feather?!? Spike thought.

This was a whole new experience he wasn't prepared for…

"It's very simple, I'd be doing most of the work." Rachel said as she slowly crawled up the bed, placing the feather down somewhere for later usage. She crawled up between his legs.

Spike watched as his girlfriend pulled his boxers down a little. His dragonhood freed and pulsating. There was this hungry look in her eyes. "Rachel..?"

"Here is your lightning challenge," Rachel cooed leaning over his cock, she extended her tongue out and flicked the tip of his head. Hearing Spike grunted in response. "I'm going to blow you, I'll be using all my tricks and suck you off, you gotta hold yourself back for thirty minutes. That means you can't cum no matter how much you want," she dragged her tongue along the veiny shaft, keeping constant eye contact with him.

"A-and these?" Spike motions the chains, but let out a soft moan, feeling her tongue on him. It's been months since she blew him, but never tied up.

"Oh?" Rachel stops her licking and looks up at him with a wicked sexy smile. "Well, those are to be sure that you don't put your hands on me, since you stated that you can't keep them off of me. Tail too." She reminded him as she squeezed her own breasts, teasing him so!

Oh no…

"Oh fuck me," Spike said nervously.

"That will come later." Rachel said before she resumes. "Let's see if I can't train this dragon." She says before she started licking his shaft all over.

But making an effort to not have another Nightmare Night mishap.

Slowly trailing her tongue up and down, trying to coax everything in her saliva. Her hands grabbed the base of his cock - it was large enough that she couldn't wrap her fingers around it, squeezing as hard as she could and began pumping him. Since Rachel was obviously too small to do a lot when it comes to oral, she learned to get creative when it comes to Spike.

Her tongue lapped and teased his sensitive head, prodding the nozzle hole with her before opening her mouth as wide as she could and shoved the head inside and began sucking.

Spike tipped his head back moaning in content. Though she only was going for the head, it was enough to make his head spin. Rachel's small, tight mouth engulfing him like the tightest hug he ever received. Her tongue rolling around as she bobbed her head up and down, trying to adjust to his massive girth. Her hands stroke him in unison. Hearing Rachel gagged on him sounded like music to him.

Ponies didn't have a gag reflex to make this sound like humans do. Taking in as much meat Rachel could muster before she pulled away with a gasp for air. An audible pop was heard.

Rachel gasped and panted for air before dragging her tongue along his pole.

Spike whimpered and moaned, trying to control himself as she worked on him. Struggling and pulling against the chains as he does his best not to implode.

Rachel pumped him a few more times before she removed herself away from his cock. She grabbed his boxers and pulled them off all the way, tossing the fabric somewhere before she continued her assault.

This time, one hand was pumping him while she began licking and suckling in his massive green balls. She could hear the dragon growl and snarl out of pleasure. Rolling them around with her tongue. Using every trick she has, all while slipping her hand down between her legs. Slipping past her panties and rubbing her soaked pussy, moaning against his jewels.

Spike's pupils shrunk paper thin strips when he smelled her scent. Rachel's love juices seeping down her thighs, his hips buckled, jerking automatically, as if in need to connect with something, to fuck something.

Rachel giggled at his movements. "Hmm, someone is eager." She teased, taking her soaked hand out of her panties and stuck her fingers in her mouth, moaning at the taste of her juices. "I got a couple more things for you." She said, removing herself away from his needy cock.

She could see Spike losing his mind, more and more of his animalistic side coming out, but so holding back. She would have to kick it up a notch.

Was Rachel enjoying this? Tormenting the poor dragon? A small part of her does.

And so does Spike the way he was struggling against the chains. Wanting nothing more than to bury his length inside of his dragoness.

He let out a breathless chuckle. "Bring it on." Spike challenged her.

"Ooh, so cocky." Rachel said, grabbing that feather from before. "You see this?" She asked him, waving it to where he could see.

The red and yellow coloring looked very familiar to the dragon. "W-what is it?" He asked.

"Phoenix feather." Rachel replied by taking the feather and slowly dragging it across his body. Spike jolted and started laughing.

"H-hey!" Spike sputtered as he laughed. There was this type of heat that came from touching it. To ponies, Phoenix feather are used for a variety of spells and medicines; to the dragons, they are very, very ticklish to their touch.

"Been waiting for the right time to do this," Rachel giggled, watching his expression. "Thank you so much for the idea, Spike."

"Ooooh paybacks are a-pah!!!!" He howls in laughter when she dragged the feather over his cock. "No-no-no-no not there, not there!" He laughed. Precum started to dribble from his tip.

Rachel continued to tickle him down there before pulling it away, leaving the dragon in a state of giggling. She dragged her tongue along the shaft again, lapping up his dribble. His strong musk fueling her senses as well. Her core was on fire and her loins were begging Rachel to ride this dragon like there's no tomorrow.

"Hmm, so good." She moaned at his taste before crawling away. She crawled up to his wings with the feather. "You have ten more minutes, you can handle that, right?"

Spike vigorously shook his head at that, knowingly what she's about to do with that feather.

As close as she could get, Rachel at first used her hand to tease and stroke his wings with her fingers. Spike jolted and snarled at her touch. His wings pulsating by her fingers, having no choice but to sit there and be tortured by his mate. Her tongue dragging along the membrane and talons of his wings before taking the feather and messed with him with it.

Spike felt as if his mind was going to break. This woman was determined to break him! In the mist of his laughter, he was tugging and pulling the chains as hard as he could. The bed and the walls began groaning, straining at the struggling.

Thinking of how to stop his mate, his eyes - going through the barrage of tears - kept looking at Rachel's breasts. His snout was so close to them, his mouth was watering. In the fit of his laughter, Spike stuck his tongue out, having it wrapped around one of her breasts and pulling her away from his wings and into his mouth. Spike then began to suck and tug in her perked nipples.

"O-oh fuck!" Rachel gasped out of surprise.

Spike had to do something, this was it!

Rachel watched him for a few moments before smiling. "Ah, I thought I forgot about your mouth." She says as Spike rolled her nipple between his teeth - not trying to bit it off again.

She tapped his snout with the feather, having him stopped. Rachel pulled away from Spike, who was pleading for her to come back with his whimpers and looks.

Spike's eyes then widened when he saw what she was doing next. On her knees, she unhooked the suspenders connect to her thong, grabbing the string and slowly pulled it down. Having to turn and presented her ass in front of Spike. Her ambrosia scent was strong, Spike could see her glistening pussy dripping wet and winking at him, his jaw slacked and drooled at the sight of her.

"Might as well put your mouth to work." Rachel taunted, giving her ass a shake, looking back at her dragon. "Do you want this?"

Spike nodded to that.

"I can't hear you."

He gulped. "Yes..." He said, trying to form words. What are words?

"Yes…?" Rachel was enjoying this way too much. "You have to be specific, Spike." She then started stoking his member with the feather again.

Spike shifted in his chains. He wanted her so much it was truly painful! "Yes, I want it, I want to eat you out!" He gasped out loud during his laughter. "Please, my Dragoness!" Begging her.

Oh this is so much fun! Rachel thought before she crawled ontop of the mighty Hero of the Empire. Turning her body to where her plot was right at his reach. "Well, since you asked so nicely." Rachel cooed.

Spike didn't waste no time as he shoved his muzzle past her velvet lips and indulged himself to her succulent fluids.

Rachel moaned loudly, feeling that tougue explore that familiar territory. Feeling him rub against her cherry. She grinded against his snout as she turned to his cock. Where she was at, she couldn't reach him with her mouth, but she was able to reach with her hands. One hand reached over and began stroking his penis while the other tickled him with the feather.

Spike jumped by her hands, moaning and growling, trying to contain his laughter by eating Rachel out. Trying to focus strictly on what he's doing and not on her. His cock pulsed, feeling ready to erupt any second. Spike tried to only focus on eating this delicious, beautiful creature that was on top of him. Listening to her sweet moans and grunts, feeling her inner walls incasing his tongue when he prodded her.

But the more he licked and nipped and nawed on her pussy, the more Rachel jerks and tickles him, the more Spike was about to explode!

I can't hold it much longer! Spike thoughts slipping away till his mind went completely blank, leaving only his animalistic needs.

DING DONG!

The twelfth hour chimed, midnight was here! Spike was never this happy about midnight! It's here, he beat his date challenge!

Now, just one more thing…

Rachel hears the bell tolls and grinned devilishly. She was to cum already as well, what good fucking timing. With that, she scooted away from his muzzle to sit on his chest, looking over her shoulder to look at the dragon.

"Congratulations Spike. You completed the challenge. Yes, today had a lot… a lot of hiccups-" ain't that the damn truth with the Crystal Heart. "- but nonetheless, you successfully show me, your Dragoness, a good time. And you have paid for your crimes -" only to her and her only "- you deserve your reword."

As soon as the twelfth chime rang across the Empire, the cuffs poofed away.

And a very nervous bead of sweat dripped from Rachel's forehead. After all of that torture she gave her mate, Spike gave her this menicing look on his face.

With a blur, the bed shifted hard when Spike moved and grabbed Rachel, wrapping his arms around her, having her back pressed hard against his chest. Rachel could hear Spike growling in her ear, his hot breath against her neck.

And the last two words Rachel would ever hear Spike say for the rest of the night; words that both instilled fear, and strong sexual desire within the human:

"MY TURN."

Rachel gets a recourse lesson on why dragons are more dominated in bed. No Regrets!

Author's Note

Sorry for not making any chapters in a while, I had some IRL drama that made me not even write. I'm working on the next chapter and hopefully do not take a long ass time.

Please leave a like and comment.

Also I'm open for commissions :3

Chapter 33

Back at the chateau, one of Blueblood’s Pets was taking a stroll through the pool courtyard. The blue and yellow mare sighed in content as she stared up at the clear night skies, gazing the trillions of stars that danced above her.

As she was about to take her blue chiffon dress off to go skinny dipping in the pool when this blue portal opened at the center of the pool. She jumped and gasped, backing away from the pool. The energy crackled and buzzed before something landed in the water with a shout.

“Guards!” The female unicorn called out for security before turning back to the pool.

Breaking through the surface with a loud gasp, Blueblood cried out, taking in deep, deep breaths, everything very, very wet.

“Oh daddy!” the unicorn screamed when she saw who it was. She jumped into the pool and swam towards him. “Daddy, are you-”

But as soon as that unicorn was in proximity of the prince’s hands, he reached out and wrapped them around her neck as roughly as he could get.

"I...Have been falling...for thirty minutes….” Blueblood growled dangerously, eyes red in anger as he choked her.

The mare tried to fight him off. “D-daddy, you’re choking me!” she cried out, splashing the water, slapping his arms, anything to get him to stop. She couldn’t even generate any magic to fend him off!

With a shout, he pushed the mare down in the water, holding her down. The mare did everything she could to get the prince off of her. There was nothing she could with the state the prince was in.

The guards came rushing in with their weapons ready but stopped when they saw the prince.

They didn’t do anything but watch as Blueblood choked and drowned one of his whores. They watched the mare fight but ultimately lost.

Her eyes, cold and lifeless, stared up at the prince as he let go of her neck. Bruised and deep purple from his royal highness, he pushed the corpse aside as if she was nothing and swam to the ledge.

One of the guards raced over with a towel and draped it over the prince but the prince pushed him aside.

“Someone discard that!” He shouted at them, motioning the body in the pool before pushing through. He was fuming mad.

And when he’s this mad, everyone makes sure to not be in the same room as he is.

Soaked to the bone, humiliated, assaulted, his experience at that fucking Empire has to be one of the worse he ever undergo. And it was twice he was a laughing stalk of the bloody Gala!

His mind could not deter from thinking about that human bitch. That fucking cunt! Who the hell does she think she is by insulting and assaulting a prince back to back past two bloody days?! And Spike?? That monster attacks him and the Empire doesn’t see that as an assault either?!?

That bitch and her dragon both are going to pay!

He walked past a lovely and expensive vase on a large pedestal, Blueblood grabbed the vase and smashed it on the ground, knocking the pedestal down. Anything he saw while on his way to his chambers was going to get destroyed. He then smashed a suit of armor, swords, torn paintings, anything he could grab and break.

Never had Blueblood had been this so severely pissed at any individual before, everything that isn’t nailed down was due for a wreckage.

Blueblood slammed the door to his chambers, as large and laverish as this prince needed, streamlined to the bathroom.

The door opened and already he felt steam and heat. He could see through the mist that two of his remaining Pets were in the large tub together.

The midnight blue mare with the silver eyes and the lilac and peach colored mare with a gradient mane were in the tub. The lilac mare was straddling over the blue mare’s lap and they were passionately kissing each other, both groping and grinding against each other’s snatches.

“Get out!” Blueblood roared, scaring the ever loving crap out of the two. The mares jumped out of fright and turned to him confused.

“Blueblood-” The lilac mare tried to see what was going on, but blueblood grabbed both of them by the arm roughly and dragged them out. He threw them out of the bathroom and slammed the doors behind them.

Both of them unaware that their sister whore was floating in a pool outside.

The prince stripped his soaked clothes, wincing at his arm where he was cut.

That human fucking cut him, though the pool water washed some of the blood away, it still stained and ruined his suit. The dragon barely scratched the prince - mainly mostly catching the clothes - but this woman actually drew blood!

“No regard for royalty, uncouth, brash, arrogant cunt! Those two bloody deserve each other!” Blueblood shouted, tossing the ruined clothes and got in the water. Trying to relax himself.

A gentle knock on the bathroom door caused him to snarl. “Can’t you cunts see that I want to be alone?!”

“S-sorry daddy,” the midnight blue pony called out. “Is there anything you need from us?”

Blue growled, was about to use some spell to do something horrible to the two outside when he happened to glance down on his cut arm.

And saw something very, very...unexpected. He was kinda expecting it to be bleeding still or a pinkish mark or a scratch even where Rachel got him. Right where she cut him was a streak of charcoal gray.

“What in the world?” Blueblood muttered puzzledly. He ran a hand over his arm, over the streak. It felt soft as the rest of his coat. It seemed to blend seamlessly with the stark white.

“Hmmm…” he hummed.

“Sir?” the mares knocked on the door. “Do you want play time?”

“Get me Franky, now.” Blueblood then instead said.

“F-franky?” the Lilac said.

Blueblood grabbed something metal and threw it at the door and hit it, causing the girls to jump and yelp on the other side. “Get Franky now!”

The ladies scrambled away.

Moments later, Franky floated over to the door and knocked. “Your highness? It’s Franky.”

“Come in, hurry.” Blueblood said. The small bat pony opened the door and flew in. “Close the door.”

The bat did what he was told. He then turned to the prince who was leaning against the wall of the tub soaking and sighed. “Geez Boss, you go through more whores than we can count. The agency can’t keep sending us more if you keep killin’ ‘em.” the bat shook his head. “Damn, I liked White Snow she gave good head.”

“Nevermind that,” Blueblood grunted. “I need you to get me a list of things.”

The bat took out a notepad and pen. “Okay, hit me.”

“Get me everything you can get on Mother Cells, the history, and I mean all the history you can get that has to do with the Crystal Heart. I don’t care if you have to go to tartarus to grab it, everything you can find about it, get it and give it to me.” The prince said, running his fingers through his mane.

“Is something wrong, boss?” The bat asked, then noticing the gray streak on his fur. “What’s that?”

“Something part of the next thing I want you to get.” Blueblood said, staring right at his small assistant.

“Get me everything you can on a human named Rachel Lockhart.”

Chapter 34

"Boy, if I didn't know better, I think you are obsessed with me in bed." Rachel giggled at Spike, who had plopped himself on top of her.

"Can't really help myself around you." Spike smirked, flicking her nose with his tongue.

After a long night of kinky shenanigans, the young couple lay in the shredded bed. Stuffing from the mattress was everywhere in the room, the bed frame itself was literally broken from the activity.

Rachel giggled, kissing the tip of his snout. "Last night was intense." She smirked.

"Oh paybacks are coming…. after I deal with Discord." He chuckled. "I still can't believe you two were working together."

" Well…" she stretched that word out. " That's only because he...kinda stepped in…."

" What do you mean?" Spike looked at her. "Stepping in what?"

Rachel sighed, this needed to be talked...even though they had an amazing night, it's only right he knew what happened before the sex.

"Blueballs… I ran into him at the halls before I came up here." Spike sat up as she explained.

"That fucker tried grabbing you again?" He growled.

"Yes he did. He doesn't know how to take No for an answer. Anyway, Discord came and where the heck are you going??" Rachel sat up too when Spike got up from the bed and went to grab his clothes.

"I'm not going to sit here and let that pompous ass mother fucker grab at you again." Spike snarled as he went and threw on his underwear.

Rachel, barely able to stand from the rigorous love pounding, hobbled over to the purple dragon and hugged him from behind. "He's not even at the Empire..." She let out a soft grunt. " Discord sent him away somewhere else."

She knew exactly what he was going to do.

"Oh it won't take me long to find him."

"Spike, as much as that asshole deserves it, you can't just go and kill him." Rachel sighed. She herself would make an exception to her moral compass when it comes to Blueblood, but she is smarter than that...

"What not? Since we got here, Blueblood has been harassing you, even putting his damn hands on you." Spike grunted, just pulling Rachel along as he gotten dressed, his girlfriend having her arms locked around so he's dragging her. "I'm just going to make sure he doesn't have hands."

"Spike, stop!"

He paused as he was throwing on a shirt. He turned and looked over his shoulder to look at Rachel.

"Spike, you can't keep going after ponies that harm me. You are lucky you got away - and I mean very lucky to got away with three killings. Renocide is really, really pushing it. Blueballs will get his dues, don't worry about that. We'll have to handle him with the proper channels. Talk to twilight and the other two princesses" She gave him the look that stopped his tracks.

Spike stared at her, the look won and he sighed heavily, shoulders sagging. "What do you expect me to do?"

Even though the couple has no idea who the prince really was, Blueblood was still a prince. Princess Celestia's nephew, practically untouchable…

"Well..." Rachel thought before her stomach growled. She looked to Spike, who was missing his jeans and shoes and smirked. "You can finish getting dressed and getting me some ice cream, please?"

Spike sputtered. " Ice cream?? It's-" he looked to the clock on the wall. "Six in the morning, and you want ice cream??" He looked puzzled.

Rachel giggled. " For some reason, every time we have sex, I'm craving ice cream."

"Everytime??" Spike doesn't remember. " Since when??"

"Since the Cruise." She smiled. "When you don't have me in a hold, I would sneak out to get ice cream."

He narrowed his emerald eyes at her and sighed. “You have me wrapped around your pinkie, you know that, right?”

Rachel nodded with a giggle. “Now, lemme see that ass shimmy into those jeans.” She kisses his cheek.

Spike giggled then, finishing getting dressed as Rachel retreated back to the bed. “Mint chocolate chip?”

“You know it. Thank you.”

“No….” Spike muttered before giving her a soft look. “Thank you….for everything.”

With that, he left.

As soon as the door closed, it was clear by the dark expression on his face that he was pissed.

Blueblood tried grabbing Rachel again. It was going to be very hard to not hunt that mother fucker down. If he sees the prince one more time, shit is going down, he won’t go after him now due to his dragoness’ wishes…

But if he sees him again, it’s going down.

Spike popped his neck as he tried to shred the dark thoughts away. Rachel was right, he was very, very lucky with Bouncer and his brothers, there was no way he could get away with Blueblood. As much as he wants to.

When he got to the door and reached for the knob, Spike noticed his hand was shaking. His mind momentarily flashed back months ago…

When he saw his hands were covered in blood.

Spike grunted before grabbing the knob, opening the door and came into the dining hall before going straight for the kitchen. The dining hall was empty, no one seemed to be up for breakfast.

The kitchen however, was bustling. Ponies getting ready to prepare for the morning, Shining Armor was seen talking to a chef while holding a jar of cookies.

Shining looked up and smirked. “There he is.” he chuckled.

Spike grinned as the brothers met up, gave his bro a knuckle bump. “Thanks for last night, it helped out a lot.”

“No problem.” He said. “By the looks of things, you had a fun night.”

“That obvious?”

“YES!” every other pony in the kitchen shouted that, causing Spike to blush pure red.

Leaving Shining giggling. “Don’t worry about it, they’re used to Cadence and I.”

“Have you broken the bed?”

“No but Cadence does it all the time when she takes top.”

The brothers giggled like a bunch of school fillies.

“So, what brings you to the kitchen?”

“Ice cream.”

“Seriously??”

Spike nodded before getting said ice cream from the freezer. “What’s with the cookies?”

“I’m in the mood for cookies.” Shining smirked as he shoved a cookie in his mouth.

Ah, the glory of being royalty, sweets for breakfast.

That was when Spike remembered something. The damn reason they were in the Empire in the first place.

“Hey, Shining….”

“Yeah?”

“There’s something I need to ask you about, if that's okay.” Spike said, looking down at the unicorn.

“What’s up?” Shining munched on his cookies.

Spike looked at the ponies in the kitchen before looking back at his brother, he leaned in and whispered. “What do you know about the stuff going down with the humans and this White Mantle group?”

As soon as Spike asked that, Shining’s face went dark. “Not good things…” Shining then muttered, setting the jar down. “Put that up, you’ll get it back once you see this…”

Nodding, Spike silently puts the ice cream back and follows his brother out of the kitchen and heads out down the halls.

The walk between the two brothers was silent. Spike knew he was going to see something unsettling by the way Shining looked. He didn’t want to bombard him with twenty questions, best to see what was what then ask.

Shining led Spike down a long, winding staircase, leading him deep underneath the castle towards the holding cells. The vast majority of the dungeons were unoccupied, no prisoners inside, but as they moved forward, Spike noticed armed guards in front of a solid door. While the rest of the cells had bars, they were guarding this door.

“What’s behind there?” SPike asked.

“The state behind the recent human attacks and the videos and kidnappings are all connected. Two weeks ago we had an incident at the empire.” Shining explained as they gotten closer. “We almost lost Flurry.”

“What the fuck happened?” Spike asked, alarmed.

He motioned to the door. “Go see yourself.”

Spike stared at his brother, letting the news of his niece sinking in before walking up to the door. The guards moved away for the dragon so he could look at the tiny peep hole.

And all of the internal fire inside of him was snuffed out and became ice cold when he saw what was inside of the cell.

It was a human…a child, somewhere around ten years old, Flurry’s age. There was something...not remotely right with him. He was thin, sickly even, dark sunken eyes that had no life in them. Dressed in white clothing and was just shuffling around this tiny, dirty cell.

“Shining, what the-” Spike was cut off when the child suddenly lunged at the door, he hit the surface with such brute force that there was an indention where the tiny human hit the door, making this horrible screeching sound. Causing the dragon to back away from it.

“What the actual fuck?!”

“The Group, the White Mantel, is responsible.” Shining said, his eyes softened a tad since it’s a little kid, but was on guard as the kid continued to bang at the door and make that sound. “Flurry was playing outside when that kid showed up, at first I thought they were playing since Flurry likes playing with the human children. Then I noticed he was on top of her trying to bite her. Of course, naturally I put a stop to it….”

“What happened to him?” Spike asked.

“We are still figuring it out. And we’re hoping we can reverse...whatever is happening, but we do know that with the evidence piling up, the White Mantel and the humans acting out are connected. They’re the same.”

“That means…”

“Keep a closer hold on Rachel… I’m afraid this is only going to get worse…”

Chapter 35

The day of the funeral was the coldest Rachel ever felt. The days leading up to it were mostly a blur after the accident.

Having sitting in the back of the room, separate from her grandfather, a couple of cousins, most those she rarely associated with were there. Neighbors and dance students filled the pews. Her father was way up front. She couldn't see what his facial features were and she dared not to know.

Her mother's urn lay on a table. It was nicely decorated with flowers surrounding the table. Rachel scratched her wrist as she stared at the designs. Swirls of vines intertwining with bright red roses.

Designs her father have her made for the manufacturer to custom make it.

A touching tribute on the outside. For those who view the family as a typical family with issues were fine and happy.

A torturous experience Rachel was told to do by her father.

Rachel couldn't even hear what the pastor spoke and people gave speeches about her mother.

This wasn't supposed to happen. No one was allowed to touch her dad's truck. He threatened his wife and daughter plenty of times and has literally hurt them if they lay a hand on it. Why, her mother of all people, would even go near that truck?

The day slowly turned nightfall. Everyone paid their respects and left. The ride home wasn't fast enough.

Her being in a small metal moving box so close to her father made her so uncomfortable, she wiggled in her seat. The ride was eerily silent, there was a dark tension that was so thick she could hardly breathe.

What was frightening the most was the fact the urn was sitting right next to Rachel.

The young teen was desperately trying not to look at it.

"Rachel..." The girl stiffened when she heard this voice. "Rachel, please look at me."

Rachel's heart began to thump as the voice became distinctively clearer.

The voice continued to call for her name. Trying to get her to turn around.

Rachel covered her ears as her desperate attempt to block it out, but it kept calling her and calling her till she cracked. She slowly turns her head to look down at the urn.

It rested comfortably, the seatbelt was over it and pressed it up against the black upholstery.

She stared at it for a moment before looking at the back of her father's brown head. Seeing if he had said anything but he just continued to drive down the road.

Rachel leans back in her seat, letting a sigh of relief…

"Rachel."

Rachel quickly whipped her head back around, and she gasped.

Her mother was there where the urn was. She was as bloody and mangled as the moment Rachel saw the firemen pulling the corpse out. Her jaw was barely hanging on by loose skin, her arms were broken and bent horribly, her once beautiful brown eyes were cold and grey, her blond hair stained red as the track suit she wore that morning.

Then, the mother lunged at her daughter.

Rachel shot up from the bed with a scream.

Spike was quick to wake up. "Baby, baby!" He grabbed her shoulders. "Hey, hey it's me, it's me." He said.

Rachel, feeling incredibly sick to her stomach, rips her arms from him, bolts out of the bedroom, down the hall to the bathroom. She dropped to her knees and puked.

Spike approached her cautiously. Kneeling down behind her and began rubbing her back. If she had longer hair he would have pulled it out of the way. "Easy there," he muttered softly.

Once she emptied the contents of her stomach and had flushed it down, she gasped softly, leaning against him, covering her face with her hands. He could hear her cry.

Frowning, Spike wrapped his arms around her, embracing her as she sobbed.

"It's over now, it's just a bad dream." He assured her, soothing her, doing what he could to calm his mate down.

Later that morning, both Spike and Rachel were inside of the kitchen. Spike was cooking while Rachel sat at the table.

"Morning guys." Starlight comes in, stretching her arms.

"Hey," the couple said in unison.

"Whoa, those are some major bags under your eyes, Rachel." Starlight said, taking notice of her eyes. Dark circles made it look like her eyes had sunken in a bit. "You okay?"

"I'm fine." Rachel replied softly, barely touching her plate that Spike fixed first. Barely poking her fried eggs with the fork.

Starlight frowned and walked up to Spike as he made her food. "Is she okay?" She asked him.

Spike sighed. "She's been having nightmares for a few nights now." Spike explained to the unicorn. "I offered to ask Luna to see if she can't go into her mind and calm them down but she didn't want it."

"I said I'm fine." Rachel said, hearing them from her spot.

"I know, love." Spike said, turning to her and offered a smile. Rachel returned it before going back to her plate.

"Hmm, something smells good." Twilight said, coming in as well. " Morning guys."

Spike's smile fell. He grunted before going back to cooking.

Yeah, he's still a bit irritated that Twilight jumped on him for no reason

Twilight sighed, rubbing the back of her head.

Starlight glanced at the bookhorse, making sure shit doesn't start before joining Rachel and Twilight at the table.

Rarity had spent all day and night in her kitchen. Her mane was incredibly messy and she had a more deranged look in her green eyes.

Ingredients for the botched desire potion were all over the place, the smell wasn't as bad as the first time she made the potion, but there was a much stronger spell overpowering the smelly potion.

Chocolate.

Rarity, wearing oven mitts, slowly pulled a tray of brownies out of the oven.

"Yes!" Rarity giggled in triumph as she didn't burn this batch and set it down on the counter top in a cooling rack.

She waited a moment before she cuts the spiked brownies into perfect squares and place them on a plate…

A plate that has a picture of herself on the plate itself, wearing a skimpy outfit.

Rarity's plan: give brownies to Spike, he eats them, potion kicks in and once he sees Rarity on the plate, he'll come right to her, wanting the real thing.

Just as she puts the saran wrap over the plate, she hears a knock on the door.

"Hmm, who could that be?" Rarity muttered before settling the plate down and walked to the door.

She stopped and opened it. "He-" her words turned to a loud gasp midway.

Standing at the door was Kol, holding a bouquet of flowers in his hands.

"Good morning, Rar-"

Rarity slammed the door shut real quick. Cutting him off. " J-just gimme a second!"

In lightning speed, Rarity did her best to straighten up herself and the mess. Tossing what might be evidence against her, quickly brushing her mane out, making herself be presentable before going back to the door and opening it up.

"Kol! This is a lovely surprise darling!" She said to the gorgeous zebra.

Kol chuckled. " Good morning… you're not going to slam the door in my face again?"

" Oh nononono, I do apologize." Rarity said, feeling bad for that. "It's been a hectic morning, I don't like others seeing the mess."

" What mess? You look beautiful as always."

Rarity's heart thumped as he said that. The green in her eyes were becoming a duller shade. However, they were still green.

Kol hummed softly. "Is something wrong with your eyes?" He asked.

Rarity gulped.

Crap the potion…

"Oh, it's nothing, I just have been feeling a bit under the weather as of late."

" Hmm." He raised a hand and placed the back of her on her forehead. "You don't feel feverish."

"It's work related." She lied. " What are you doing here?" She asked.

Kol pulled his hand away and smiled. "I came to visit you," he held the flowers up for her to see. " I was in town and I thought I would stop by."

" Oh, darling, these are beautiful." Rarity giggled, walking up to him and grabbed the flowers. "Thank you." She gazed up at his mismatched colored eyes. "Hi."

"Hi." Kol chuckled, leaning down and brushed a kiss on her cheek.

The green soon disappeared, her eyes returning to the bright baby blues. The feelings she had of Spike were still there, but right now, that dragon was nowhere near the forefront of her mind.

"Would you like to come in?" She offered.

"If you have me." Kol smiled.

"Always." She purred.

Before she could bring him in, Sweetie Belle came out with a plate in her hands. "Thanks for the help sis. Oh, who is this?"

Rarity turned to Sweetie, her heart nearly stopped cause Sweetie has the plate botched brownies.

And she was eating one of them!

"I'm Kol, you must be Sweetie." The zebra said, greeted himself to her. " Your sister told me all about you."

" And my sister has not mentioned you." Sweetie said, her already green eyes began changing shades. " Wow, you are her type."

"Sweetie, where did you get those?" Rarity squeeked, pointing at the plates.

" On the counter. I asked if you can bake some for Button Mash and I's date. These are good."

" Oh, can I try some?" Kol asked.

" Oh, sure." Sweetie smiled, offering the plate to him.

Rarity couldn't help but watch as Kol grabbed the brownie and took a bite. Having her sucking in air.

Oh no….

"Hmm, compliments to the chef." Kol chuckled, giving Rarity a flirty wink.

His heterochromic eyes became a solid color of green.

"Thanks again sis!" Sweetie giggled before she scurried off for her date.

"I'm in trouble." Rarity squeaked.

Author's Note

I apologise for taking so long for this chapter to come out.

Chapter 36

Rarity was flabbergasted as she watched her sister walking off with the contaminated brownies. The potion taking its effect on both her sibling and her potential love interest.

Kol wrapped his arms around Rarity’s shoulders, showering her with kisses on her neck. “Ooh, darling,” Rarity purred a little before snapping herself out. “Oh no no no.” she said, pushing him off of her.

Kol blinked in confusion at that. Before he could make a comment, she grabbed his hand and started dragging him after Sweetie Belle.

“Sweetie Belle, you stop this instant!” Rarity shouted at her little sister.

Startling her potioned sister, Sweetie belle stopped and turned. “What is it?” she glared her glowing green eyes at her.

Rarity grabbed Sweetie Belle by her arm in an iron grip. “You are not going anywhere in this state.”

“What are you talking about??” Sweetie squeaked, trying to get away.

Kol, on the other hand, was being handsy and was trying to wrap his arms around Rarity. “Leave her be.” He softly said in her ears. His smooth, baritone voice resonated throughout the unicorn’s body as he placed his arms around her shoulders.

Sweetie used her magic to rip her sister off her arm and glared. “You’re not going to keep me from my Buttons!” she hissed at her, the glow of her eyes intensifying before taking off like a bat out of hell.

As much as Rarity was enjoying Kol’s touch, his voice making her legs buckle and her growing personal need of contact coming to light, she almost decided to allow Sweetie to go to her boyfriend’s place and tend to her very attractive guest who looked like he was about to take her down in the middle of this road. Not caring if they make a spectacle for all of Ponyville to see and witness…

She knew this was so very, very wrong!

As much as she would love to ride him, she can’t in his state. Enhanced desire or not, if she sleeps with Kol while he was contaminated by her botched brownie, it would be considered rape…

Something she didn’t want to happen. She wouldn’t forgive herself when Kol wakes up and not really remember what happened that transpired, just like Spike and Rachel…

Plus, she wasn’t ready to be a bloody aunt!

First, Rarity would have to deal with Kol.

"Let's move inside, darling." Rarity said with a purr, feeling Kol's lips pressed against her ear. "I much want to ravish you in a more private setting."

If she could get him inside, it would be a good start.

He grunted softly but smiled then, "of course."

Rarity grabbed his hand then and led him inside. Once she managed to get Kol inside and shut the door behind them, she was surprised by the sudden kiss by her esteemed guest. She made a surprised sound but had found herself melting in his kiss.

Kol framed her face with his hands as he kissed her. Being induced by the potion, all he could think of was this mare in front of him. Wanting nothing more than to have her as his own.

Ooh, this is so wrong but it feels so good! Rarity thought as she was pushed into the kitchen. Kol only stopped a moment to pick her up, setting her down on the countertop and continued to shower the unicorn in kisses. His hands sliding from her face and downward, gently grazing his fingertips along her arms and waist.

Rarity moaned deeply as she embraced him, wrapping her arms around his shoulders, her legs rubbing his sides. Getting lost for a moment before her eye caught a glance at her reflection in the window.

Get a hold of yourself! Rarity screeched at herself mentally before pulling her lips away from the kiss.

“Darling, as much as I would love to do this, i….” She thought of ways to deter Kol while he moved his kisses to her neck. “Ooh that feels really good.” She whimpered. “B-but before we can move on...how about a shower? Get freshened up? Sweet Celestia knows that I’ve been working all morning long.”

Kol let out a chuckle. “As you wish then, love.” He said, kissing her once more before he pulled away from her.

“Bath is upstairs, second door to the left.” Rarity instructed him, relieved that it actually worked.

Kol nodded, casting her one longing gaze before he headed upstairs where he was instructed to.

Rarity waited a moment before she hopped down. “I got to fix this, now!” she grunted before she began rummaging her kitchen drawers. “Where is it, where is it?”

Pushing around the utensils and other items in the various drawers, she could hear the shower upstairs turned on.

“Ooh, I better hurry.” she whimpered before she continued her search.

It didn’t take long before she was able to find Fall Out’s Desire. Grabbing the scroll, she unrolls it and begins looking at the list.

“There has to be something to reverse this.” She said, looking at the list of ingredients, the little footnotes the creator wrote. It shows that the potion - even though she botched it, it shows that the potion will naturally fade.

No way to reverse it.

“Ooh no…” Rarity whimpered.

Kol’s desire for her was going to be the death of her…

Unless….

“If there is one way to stop a lustful being…” she glances upstairs.

Oh this was going to be lovely.

As Kol was scrubbing himself with rarity’s nice smelling soaps, cleaning himself for her, the hot water was suddenly shut off and he got blasted by bone chilling cold water.

“What the hell?!” Kol yelped when the cold water sprayed him. He reached out to shut the water off but he couldn’t turn the knob.

“Rarity??” Kol called out as he attempted to get out of the shower.

To find that the shower had something block the door and he couldn’t get out. “Rarity! What’s going on?!” Kol shouted as he hit the glass door with his hand.

“I’m so sorry, my love, but this is the only way!” Rarity cried out from behind the door. Having to use her magic to trap Kol and hope that getting the cold water on him would snap him. “I-I have to get my sister, I’ll be back to let you out!”

With that, she takes off running.

Across Ponyville in a public restroom, Sweetie had to make a pit stop before she could reach Button Mash’s house. Only a ten more minute walk from there. After she had done her business, she checked herself out in the mirror.

Her phone constantly buzzed as her sister tried to call her. Ignoring her, sweetie fixes her makeup. “Hmm, I hope he likes this.” She said, adjusting her shirt but undoing a couple of buttons, fixing her bra so her boobs were shown more. Darkening her eye makeup that made her even more alluring.

Satisfied, she grabbed her phone, took a seductive photo and then quickly sent it via text to Button. “Ooh he’s going to love this.” She giggled.

“THERE YOU ARE!” Rarity screeched when she bust open the restroom door. Her blue eyes glaring when seeing her sister. Causing Sweetie to scream out of fright.

She took one look at her sister’s attire and snarled. “Have you no shame?!” She called out, storming towards her and grabbing her arm. “I’m taking you home now!”

“No!” Sweetie shouted, trying to break free as Rarity dragged her sister outside. “You can’t keep me from my Buttons!”

“I will not have you be subjected to this teenage debauchery!” Rarity hissed at her.

The girls continued to bicker and shout at each other before Sweetie managed to break free and started running off.

“Oh no you don’t!” Rarity jumped on Sweetie, grabbing her shoulders and pushing her down on the ground.

“Get the hell off of me!” Sweetie screamed as onlookers turned and saw that the sisters were fighting. “I got a date!”

“I don’t care!”

Meanwhile….

Button Mash was in his bedroom, eyes glued to the computer monitor, headphone over his ears as he played Skyrim. Fighting a massive dragon. “Oh yeah, take that asshole!” He called out with a laugh.

He only paused a second to reach over to grab his soda when he noticed that his phone had a message. Button picked it up and saw who it was from.

“Oh crap, I forgot about our date.” He whimpered, but then saw what Sweetie sent him, he made an excited horse sound.

Rarity eventually dragged a distraught, very angry Sweetie inside of the boutique, both of them look like hell. “You are going to take a cold shower, missy!” she hissed, not letting her go.

“Oh Celestia’s tits you ruin everything!” Sweetie screamed at her.

“Hate me all you want, you’ll thank me later.” She grunted as she dragged her sister upstairs.

Then remembering that Kol was still there. “Oh no!” She shouted, letting Sweetie go for a second before opening the door.

Well… Kol’s heterochromia green and grey eyes returned, but instead of lust and desire for the unicorn, he looked both confused, and very angry. The cold shower still raining on his head.

“Care to explain why I'm in here?” and judging by his tone, he has no idea how he ended up in the shower.

Rarity gave him a nervous smile.

Well fuck….

Author's Note

Well, this took longer than expected. Yay that 2020 was over.

Little update, I did have covid along with my family during Christmas and that kinda took me away from writing a bit. Now im back, I'm better and hopefully continue to give you guys content of our favorite couple :3

Love you all and can't wait to post more.

Chapter 37

Fists flew wildly, hitting the punching bag as hard as she could, getting lost in her own thoughts inside of the mini gym Twilight's castle had. The equipment and set was brought in when Spike had hit his draconic puberty years ago.

Rachel was fast when she hit the bag, the worn out leather sack jolted harshly with each blow. Beads of sweat dripped off her body from the intense workout.

Spike had then come into the gym. He watched his girlfriend slammed her fists against the bag for a bit. Watching the bag move before he approached her. “Hey.” he said.

“Hey babe.” Rachel responded with a loud SMACK against the bag. The bag swung hard, the chain connected to it creaked from the movement. “What’s up?” she asked, not tearing her focus away from what she was doing.

“Just coming to check on you.” Spike said. He walked over to the other side of the bag before grabbing it and holding it in place.

“Thanks.” Rachel said for him holding the thing as she continued to wail at it with her fists. “And I’m fine.”

“You say that now.” Spike said as he held the bag. He could feel the strength the human was generating.

Rachel continued to give the punching bag hail of fists of fury. The dragon couldn’t help, even though he wanted to talk to her about something serious, he couldn’t help himself to eyeing his mate's physique.

The way her skin glistened as sweat rolled off her body. She wore her black sports bra so her toned midriff was exposed, the intensity in her eyes as she focused on her target.

Look later, Spike, the dragon thought before clearing his throat. “Rachel, can we talk for a second?” he asked her then.

“What’s up?” She responded with another punch. When she did a spin kick, Spike let out a grunt upon impact.

“Rachel, please, stop for a sec.” Spike said.

After a couple more blows, Rachel finally stopped. Taking in a couple of deep breaths, walking over to the bottle of water she had on the bench. She scooped it up, undid the top and took a drink. After quenching her thirst, she turned back towards spike.

“Is something the matter?” Rachel asked as she took a seat on that bench.

“No, nothing is wrong.” Spike said, walking up to the bench and sitting down next to her. The metal groaned and his tail and wings scrapped against the surface. “I want to know how you’re feeling.”

Rachel sighed. “For the umpthteenth time, I’m okay.” she said. The irritation in her voice was clear.

“Rachel, you’ve been having nightmares since we came home. I think after three nights of waking up in the middle of night screaming and throwing up late at night. I think that calls for worrisome.”

Rachel narrowed her eyes up at him. “You’re not gonna stop asking, are you?”

“I’m known to be very persistent.” he wiggled his brows and grinned. “As you know very well.” he teased before sighing softly. “Seriously though, I am worried about you.” he reached down and grabbed her hands gently. “Please.”

Rachel stared up at him.

“You told me no secrets between us.” Spike reminded her.

This boy here…..

Rachel’s shoulders sagged. “I honestly don’t know.” she responded. Taking a hand away from Spike to rub the side of her head. “Since touching the Crystal Heart, I’ve been having these dreams.”

“What were they exactly?” Spike pressed calmly.

She waited a moment before responding. “My demons. Like I said before Spike, we all have our demons. For years I’ve managed to keep them at bay since living in Equestria, but when I touched the Heart… it showed me what I am.” She then thought to the faint yellow mark around her breast. If Spike was looking at her cleavage closely, he would’ve detected it. “Among other things.”

Spike stared at her for a while, his thumb rubbing the back of her hand. “What did it show you…?”

“I…” Rachel then hung her head down and sighed. “I’m sorry. I want to tell you… but I don’t know how to explain it.” her voice softened. Her eyes were swelling in tears in thought of what the heart showed her, not aware however what the Heart actually did.

Spike frowned once she saw the tears. He removed his hands from hers to reach out, wrapping his arm around her shoulder and pulled her close in an embrace. She lay her head on his chest. “I’m sorry spike, I just don’t know how to…”

“Hey, please don’t cry. I shouldn’t ask. I’m just worried about you.” Spike said softly, planting a kiss on top of her head as he soothed her. “Don’t worry about it for now… just, don’t block me out.”

They sat in silence in their embrace. Rachel closed her eyes as she continued to think about what the Heart showed her.

Hypocrite…. That one word echoed in the human’s mind. This voice in her mind didn’t sound like her all, sending a shiver down her spine. Her heart tightened as a result for a split second before it released it.

Spike thought for a moment before going to the main thing, the main reason why he wanted to talk to her. “Rachel, we have a problem with the White Mantle.” he said, causing the human to sit up.

She dried her tears before looking up at him. “Assuming you talked to Shining Armor?”

Spike nodded. “Managed to find a moment to talk to him. He showed me something in his dungeon; a young human, a child.”

Rachel’s eyes widened when he mentioned a child. “W-why was a kid in the dungeons??”

“The White Mantle did something to him. Made him violent, almost zombie but without the rotting flesh. But his mind was not there.” Spike explained.

“Why didn’t you show me this while we’re at the Empire?” Rachel asked with a grunt.

He sighed before digging into his pants pocket and pulled out his phone. He began showing a picture of the kid.

Rachel gasped when she saw the child. Covering her mouth in horror with one hand and the other latching on the phone to look at it. “What on earth did they do to him??” she felt sick to her stomach just looking at him. She scrolled to the next photo, that was actually a video of the boy. When she pressed play, she saw the gray skin kid acting violent towards Spike and the other pony guards with him. She could just make Shining Armor’s royal coat and hand motioning the dragon to shut it off.

“They don’t know. But its some sort of mind control he’s in. There’s been other attacks reported of humans attacking. It’s getting really dangerous out there.” Spike said, taking the phone from her.

Rachel shook her head, her hands shook a little. She knew exactly why someone would do this to her race. Humans were the invaders. However, they shouldn’t be subjected to this torment.

“A-are they doing something to reverse the kid?” she asked him.

Spike nodded. “Whatever magic was used, Shining and his guards are working on it.” He gently raised a hand and began caressing her cheeks. “I know you can handle yourself, and I tend to get a little overboard when it comes to you, but I’m serious about this Rachel. I don’t want to lose you to these guys.”

“So you expect me to stay put?” she asked him. “Hide out in the castle?”

He bowed his head, shaking it before raising it back up. “I want you to be careful. You’re strong yes but take extra precautions. I know I can’t keep you locked up in the castle.”

“I have the bracelet.”

“More than that. Either take your bow or take my dagger.” Spike grunted. The dagger he was talking about was the one with the crescent moon on the handle. Though in Rachel’s case, the dagger to her would be the size of a small sword. Though clearly those two were very different things.

“You think those humans are going to attack me?”

“No. It’s for any White Mantle fucker that tries to take you.”

Chapter 38

The boutique door slammed open and Kol briskly walked out the door.

“Kol, wait!” Rarity cried out as she followed the angry zebra out the door. “Kol please~”

When she reaches out to him, Kol turns to stop her. “You need to get your priorities straight, Rarity.” He grunted. Trying to keep his composure still but after learning that he just ate a botched brownie and as a result gets him locked inside of the shower while he couldn’t shut the cold water off. “I mean, is this how you treat all your guests??”

So reasonably, he was very much pissed off.

“N-no! Darling those weren’t made for you to consume.” Rarity said in a frantic tone.

“Oh? You were planning on drugging some other pony for your sick enjoyment??”

“I~” Rarity froze.

That was exactly what she was planning on doing with Spike.

When Rarity didn’t say anything, it was all the zebra needed to hear. He gave her a grunt. “Get your act together before someone truly gets hurt by your actions, Rarity.” he glared at her before he turned around and stormed off. Unable to even look that mare in the eye and was just disgusted on what had transpired.

Rarity watched as her chance of a possible relationship was ripped away from her. Her body trembled, streaks of black mascara cascaded down her marshmallow white skin as tears fell. Falling onto her knees, bawling her eyes out.

“What HAVE I DONE?!?” her cries turned to unbearable screeching, covering her eyes with her hands sobbed.

After that talk Spike had with Rachel, he was sitting in the library while his mate was having her bath. He sat on a large beanbag chair as he flipped through a power ponies comic, trying to for a moment distract himself from the shit show that was happening outside these crystal walls.

As he flipped the page, his phone started going off. He reached into his pants pocket and pulled out his phone.

It was Ember.

He slid the green button and held the phone to his ear. “Hey Ember.”

“C-can you hear me?” Ember asked, seemingly having trouble on her side. “Damnit I can’t seem to get this stupid thing working.” She snarled.

“Ember, I can hear you.” Spike said, sitting up.

“Oh.” she said before saying. “Been hearing stories about what’s happening on your side. Sounds like shit is hitting the fan.”

So much for a distraction.

“This is just the beginning I’m afraid.” Spike said. “I’m going to do what I can to make sure the guys responsible for it does not get to Rachel.”

“Maybe just in case, you two can come here. Leave that shit in Equestria.” Ember offered.

“That’s a thought but I think we’re okay here for now, thanks.” Spike said, his eyes glanced towards the doorway for a split second before leaning back in the beanbag chair. “You have no idea what the heck I went through at the Empire.” he said with a long sigh, rubbing his eyes.

“News gets here slow, you know that. Spill the beans, little dude.” Ember said, sounds of her scales scraping against what sounds like the metal throne she was sitting on. “I’ll hear anything other than these annoying political meetings. The Kirins are fucking bitches, I like music but their singing constantly is actually worse than ponies and their musical random moments. Say one word wrong and fireballs are spitting out.”

“Well for starters, I almost killed a pony prince. I still want to now.” Spike said.

“What did this sorry bastard do to piss you off?”

“A whole list of things.” Spike said, picking his claws with a grunt. “Blasting me through a wall, making advances at my mate.”

Even talking about Blueblood and what has been done over the course of three days continued to make the dragon’s blood boil.

“I really, really hope I don’t run into him any time soon.”

“I see.”

Spike narrowed his eyes at the tone of her voice. “Ember, what’s up?”

“Oh nothing. Just really seeing a distinct pattern with you as of late.” She said with a chuckle. “Seems Rachel is bringing the real dragon out of you.”

Spike grunted.

“Does she know what you did for her?” she hummed.

Spike tilted his head back on the beanbag and sighed. “She figured it out on her own. She was pretty pissed.” he said.

“You’re shitting me, right?” Ember asked, acting what he did to Bouncer and his brothers were nothing. Annoyed at the fact the human got angry over it.

Spike took another glance at the door, sniffing the air to make sure no one was around eavesdropping. “She has every right to be angry at me. I did something I had no idea I was capable of. I know dragon customs are lenient when it comes to these types of things but what I did could send me away forever. I would lose everything.”

“You haven’t yet. So you’re good.”

Spike grunted. “For now.” he said before he sighed, sitting up. “Like I said, I hope I don’t see that asshole again. As much as I want to hunt him down, I’m not doing it again.”

There was a long pause from Ember’s end before groaning. “Seriously??”

“My relationship with Rachel was a jeopardy when she found out. What I did was wrong.”

“Are you sorry that you killed three ponies?” She then asked him.

Now spike was silent at that moment.

“Or are you sorry that you actually got caught and got your ass chewed out like a little bitch.”

Spike let out a snarl at her that just made her giggle.

“Listen, Spike. It doesn’t matter that you were brought up by flower picking ponies. You are who you are. If anyone lays a hand on a mate, they have every right to rid the sorry sap. With Rachel’s case, it was three - might I say an impressive count for your first time. You can say you won’t do it again. But you and I would be lying to each other.”

“Is there anything else you want, Ember?” Spike growled at her. His hand had a grip tightly around his phone.

“Just be careful.” Ember said before clicking off.

Spike leaned forward in the chair, his hands - along his phone - covered his face after that.

“Fucking hell…” he whispered softly. Just as he said that, he caught a whiff of Rachel scent. He looks up to see his mate entering the library, wearing a baggy shirt and shorts, hair still dripping wet from her shower.

“Everything okay?” Rachel asked when she approached him.

Spike gave her a sigh. “Just a headache coming.” he said, putting his phone back in his pockets.

Rachel put a hand on his chest as she climbed on his lap and curled up on him, her legs draping off the side. Spike instinctively wrapped his arms around her back and a hand on her outer leg. Leaning back in the beanbag chair, the dragon buried his snout at the crook of her neck while taking in her scent; Rachel wrapped one arm around his chest and had one hand on his cheek as the two endured a cuddle session.

“You smell good.” Spike muttered softly

“Thank you.” Rachel said, slowly stroking underneath his jaw.

Spike closed his eyes as he enjoyed the sensation. A low rumble echoed from his chest and out of his lips.

Bringing a smile to Rachel’s.

“Someone’s purring.” she cooed as she continued to stroke his chin.

The response she got was the tip of Spike's tail was tickling the bottom of her feet, his arm wrapped around her legs so she wouldn’t be able to kick his tail away and continued to tickle her.

“Sp-spike!” Rachel squealed, lovely chills going up and down her spine as she was forced to endure this with delight.

The dragon nipped at skin gently before he stopped tickling her. When Rachel resumed her fingers stroking his jaw and chin. he continued purring once more. Putting Spike at ease.

“You okay?” Rachel asked him.

“I am now.” He murmured as he rested his head on top of hers. “Love you Rachel.”

“I love you too.” Rachel said. “Forever and a day?”

He kissed the top of her head. “Always.” He held her for a moment before asking. “What do you want to do?” Spike asked her.

The human shrugged. “I’m up for anything honestly.” She said.

“Hmm.” Spike thinks on what to do before somepony chimes in.

“Ooh hoo I got an idea!” Discord’s voice sings around the library, causing Spike to groan and tilt his head back on the beanbag.

With a poof, Discord appeared wearing a flower collared shirt with the buttons unbuttoned, his hat and sunglasses on, wearing a loa necklace and drinking out of a tiki cup. “That was a lovely vacation, don’tcha think Spike?”

“Discord, what do you want?” Spike sighed, tilting his head back up to see the draconequus.

“I came here cause I’m bored. And what luck it seems the two of you need something to do. I know the perfect idea!” He cooed as he floated around the couple.

Spike glanced at Rachel, seeing that she had no indication on interjecting this, he looked at Discord.

“Games night?”

Discord grinned from ear to ear. “We haven’t done a session in a while.”

“What session?” Rachel asked, looking at between the guys.

“Ogres and Oubliettes.” Both Spike and Discord said in unison.

“We were right in the middle of an important arc and the group needs their mighty wizard.” Discord said then, poking at Spike’s cheek.

“Aw yeah, game night!” Sounds of Rainbow Dash bellowed down the castle as she, returning from Wonderbolt tour, floated inside with Pinkie bouncing in.

“We’re gonna have some fun, we’re gonna have some fun!” Pinkie repeatedly in song as she bounced in. “Thanks for inviting us, Discord.”

Spike and Rachel gave the draconequus a look.

Spike looked at Discord for a long time before he let out a sigh, he looked at his girlfriend.

“You know, I never exactly played Ogres and Oubliettes.” Rachel smirked, getting interested in this.

“REally??” Pinkie gasped. “I’m surprised you haven’t by now! It’s really fun!”

“So cool and after a rough tour I had, Im ready to kick some gnoll ass.” Rainbow Dash, popping her knuckles.

“I like the story aspect.” Pinkie giggled.

Well then.

“It’s not hard once you get into it.” Spike then grinned.

Then all of them proceeded to the map room where the games will begin.

Chapter 39

Well, this was something Spike didn’t think was going to happen - being thrown in an OnO session.

Discord bombarded him and Rachel, bringing Dash and Pinkie in so he couldn’t really say no to it. It has been a while since he had a session. After hooking up with his girlfriend, the dragon fell out of playing a session. He doesn’t even remember where his character Garbunkle the Grand Wizard was left off.

It would be nice to play a session. A moment in a fictional world would be a good thing to truly distract from the chaos outside.

Rachel didn’t know how to play. She had heard so many stories from Spike about the game but she never really played it.

This was going to be interesting.

“Alright, how exactly does this work?” Rachel asked as they headed inside the map room.

“Well!” Pinkie digs into her unruly curly mane before pulling out a booklet that says “Ogres and Oubliettes Beyond: The guide for new Adventures.” And then hands it to Rachel. “First off you have to make a character of race and class skill and fill this out-” Pinkie then thrusted a couple slips of paper and a pen out towards the human’s arms as well.

“Then there’s the dice box.” Pinkie tosses a sort of dice at her friend’s direction. She then tosses her notes at Rachel. “That is from past campaigns so you can catch up on what we’ve done and what we’re at right now.” Pinkie giggled.

“Pinkie, you’re going to overload her.” Rainbow Dash said. “Making things way too complicated.” She floated over Rachel. “Look, Discord creates the world with his freaky magic and we become our characters and we stay in character. It's basically live action Role Play.”

“Have you done any role plays?” Pinkie scooted up close to her face. “Maybe with a certain purple drake?”

Rachel blushed red. "Um..."

Spike groaned, rubbing his face before looking at Discord.

“What?” Discord asked as he cracked his fingers, preparing himself for the spell.

“You just had to bring Pinkie and Dash.” Spike said in a monotone.

“Well, I knew you wouldn’t say no if I brought the others." Discord cooed, grinning from ear to ear. " I even managed to talk to Big Mac to pull out of Sugarbelle for a moment to hang out. He's supposed to be here later. Oooooooh hooooo! The gang's getting back together!" He wrapped his arm around the dragon's shoulder and pulled him close.

Spike looked at Discord for a moment before letting out a sigh and a chuckle. “You seriously need to get a girl your own.”

“I’m not interested in mates, my fine fellow.” The draconequus didn’t lose the enthusiasm.

“Then why did you have a hissy fit at Fluttershy’s wedding. It’s obvious you have a crush on her.”

Discord floated around in circles around the large dragon. “Fluttershy is the most timid, sweet and kindest little butterscotch bean in all the world and deserves to be protected. Also, I don’t like Soarin.” he had this big grin. "Plus I'm the literal God of Chaos. Origies come with the territory."

He then poofed over to Rachel. “Now deary, have you made your character yet?” he said.

The human blinked, not having yet moved since Pinkie thrusted all of the OnO requirements before the game. “Um not yet. Just trying to get my bearings.”

“How about we get started while you work on your character and once you get done jump in.” Spike suggested. “Watch how it’s done.”

Rachel shrugged. “Sounds good to me.”

“AW yeah! Fire it up Discord!” Pinkie shouted at the draconequus

“Okie dokie!” Discord grinned.

And with a snap of his bear claw, the map room started to change. The hum of magic echoed the castle walls before the center of the room began to shift and change, a world within their world opened up and it began to expand. Showing a totally different landscape; a dark desolate landscape with a crumbling but still standing castle on top of a cliff. Huge dies scattered across the land acted like various hills and high point vantages.

It then shifted to a ruined village to a creaky house with holes on the roof, the village looked to be abandoned for a while, with animal carcussess scattered about as if a horrible monster lay waste the town. The bodies were cards that had drawn animals and the cards were sliced into ribbons.

“Okay Spike, since it’s been a couple of months since you played here is the deal.” Pinkie smirked. “We’ve been tasked to defeat the monster that lives inside of that castle which destroyed this little village and it’s people so we have to stop it.”

“We left after camp was made so you didn't miss the action.” Rainbow Dash grinned, getting ready to barge right into the world.

“Alright, while I go and figure out my character, you guys get started.” Rachel grinned, this was getting very exciting when she saw the world changed. She walked over to a corner and knelt down and got to work on creating her character..

“Let’s go then!” Rainbow Dash yells as she flies right in.

Once she got inside, Rachel looked up and gasped, seeing that RD had changed. Her clothes changed from her jogging suit to a dark cloak that obscured her rainbow colored mane, a black mask covering her lower jaw, wearing black and brown leathers and belts. A long staff in its holster and from what Rachel could see was some daggers hidden.

Pinkie jumped in with a delightful glee. Her costume was much more colorful with colors of a pale blue and yellow meshed together, wearing poofy sleeves, her sleeves and legs mismatch. She had a mandolin that had seen some better days as it resulted into combat. Her ears have multiple piercings. Her poofy pink mane was mushed inside of her feather cap that looked like it was going to shoot off.

How does one get so much of that cotton candy hair in that cap?

Discord floated inside.

Rachel couldn’t help but smirk cause his archer form reminded her of a certain Elf she remembers seeing in a movie. “They’re taking the Hobbits to Isengard” she couldn’t help herself but mutter that line.

Spike chuckled softly, watching as everyone got into their positions. He quickly walked over towards Rachel. “Need any help?”

“I think I’m good, thanks though.” Rachel smirked as the two could hear the OnO session started. “Just gotta get this character set up… just… which dice do I use for the stats?”

“Usually we do this, but when Big Mac and I brought in Discord, anyone could jump in as their avatar.” Spike knelt down and pointed at the dice she was supposed to use. “But this is just to get you started. Respect the old ways before appreciating the new I think. Oh and once you actually do jump in, we’re in character. To get out of it, just yell time out. You get it?”

“I get it.” She said, picking up the 20 sided die and rolled it.

It was a natural 0.

Spike snickered. “Well, those dice are now cursed.” He patted her shoulders. “There there.”

Rachel gave Spike a look. “Wanna talk about this Shmarity character?” she smirked.

Beads of sweat dripped from his brow. “Um uh.” he chuckled nervously.

Why did Pinkie have to write that tidbit down?!

“Uh… uh.” He looked back at the group. Pinkie was strumming the mandolin and Rainbow was having some sort of talk with Discord, planning and what they need to do. “I think they need their wizard to make an entrance.” He said as he made strides to the group. “Hop in when ready.”

This was not going to be let down now.

Then Spike steps inside of the world. Now over the years, his character, Garbunkle the Wizard, had a few changes to commemorate his growth and how Spike himself changed over the years.

Usually when he was younger, he had a big ol’ wizard hat, a cape, vest, pants and boots. His character literally has thick bushy gray eyebrows and a long gray beard. But since he had grown, a few things changed. Once a simple vest, he wore a light teal one sleeve tunic with the left sleeve a darker teal. The shirt had integrated dark blue ridges all over the front that continued to the back that was covered in a rather tattered but same light teal cloak. His right shoulder has a single pauldron, black fingerless gloves so his claws were out and free. He had to ditch the large wizard hat when he started growing the two large horns on his head. He wore baggy pants that were tucked into thick black boots. The beard was in an elegant braid down to his collarbone. Even his wings seemed to have rune markings on the outside, all having its own magic properties.

The other change was his staff. Granted when Spike/Garbunkle saw this in the “shop” a few arcs back that the staff looked real similar to the bloodstone scepter Ember wields to rule the Dragons, aside from the aesthetics, it a better staff suited for a maxed out grand Wizard and all of its powerful magic qualities.

“Oh wow.” Rachel gawked at his costume.

Getting back into the mindsight of Garbunkle, Spike approached the rogue and archer and bard.

“Seriously Wuzz, that plan is just terrible.” Rainbow Dash grunted at Discord’s character. “You expect Gypsy -” Pinkie’s character, “- and I to storm ahead while you stay here??”

The archer ran a reptile hand through his flowy yellow mane of hair. “Well I’m still injured from the last gnoll ambush. I wanted to heal up at the Inn but you two decided ‘Oh look, lets push on through without a moment’s rest’.” he looked at Dash. “So, Picaro, you two will go ahead and scout.”

“Maybe we all can go.” Spike/Garbunkle called out, making his appearance.

Pinkie/Gypsy stops strumming her mandolin and gasps in joy. “Ooh lookie lookie lookie, it’s Garbunkle!” she shrieked, causing the other two to wince before the pink bard bounced all the way to him and gave him a hug.

The dragon wizard chuckled as he patted the pony’s shoulder.

“Well, it’s about dang time you show up.” RD/Picaro looks up at him. Giving him a look but that look turned into a grin.

“And the grand wizard returns.” Discord/Captain Wuzz greeted. “Hi, now heal me.” He raises up his bear arm that was in a sling from his “injury”.

Spike/Garbunkle chuckled, moving away from Pinkie/Gypsy and over to the archer. “I leave for a little bit and come back to this.” He said as he raised a claw hand out and had it hovering over the sling. The staff’s red crystal began to glow, a low hum radiated from it.

The draconequus’ arm let out a small flash of white before the sling poofs away. “A wizard's work is never done I suppose.”

Spike/Garbunkle glanced behind him, still seeing Rachel working on her character outside of the world and watching the gang before turning back to the group.

After a moment of talking and planning, the four make their way to the large crumbling castle.

The gothic aesthetic gave a good eerie and haunting feeling, looking like something from a videogame. The lighting and overall design of it was both stunning and creepy.

As the group got closer, they encountered more card bodies, this time looking like various NPC's of knights who tried their luck on facing the beasts within the architect and lost their lives trying to escape. The cards scorched in various places, one card looked like the paper itself was splitting layers of itself. And this was just at the outside of the door!

"Hey Garbunkle, maybe you can use your detection spell to see if there could be any traps or enemies ahead?" Discord/Wuzz asked the wizard.

The dragon nodded before he braces both of his claws on the scepter. He muttered something under his breath before he lifted the thing up and tapped it on the ground. The crystals glowed before a ball of light shot out.

However, before the ball of light could check for enemies and traps, a large, floating D20 die appears. Spike blinked confused. “Uh what?”

“Ooh yeah, forgot to mention something, time out.” Discord giggled, floating over to him and smirked. “We are using the dice system. Makes the game much more interesting. It’s only during fights that we don’t use it.”

So basically, half live action and half traditional.

Neat.

“Now, make an investigation check.” Discord/Wuzz smirked.

That’s right… Discord is also the DM.

Spike shrugged before he tapped the floating die. It rolled at a rapid speed before the die dropped to the ground and landed. It tilted on itself back and forth till it stopped moving.

A 13 was facing up at them.

“Uh...13.” Spike said.

The ball of light shoots out forward, Spike’s eyes glowed white for a second, causing him to jolt back a bit. The light zooms right through the door and out around the area. The foyer and down doors, anywhere around the 120 feet radius. So far, Garbunkle wasn’t able to detect physical guards or signs of the main monsters. That would be somewhere down the line. There wasn’t a trap that he could detect either so the entrance was clear.

Garbunkle’s eyes soon returned back to normal. “No traps or guards through the doors, but still proceed with caution.”

“Got it.” Gypsy giggled.

Captain Wuzz and Picaro nodded before the group inside.

As the group was searching the castle, Rachel was still creating her character, rubbing her forehead. “No one said there’ll be math.” she muttered.

“Hey, Rachel.”

Rachel looked up to see Twilight standing right in front of her.

“Oh, hey Twilight.” Rachel said, pushing her hair over her ears. “What’s up?”

“Nothing much, just checking in.” the princess said before looking up at the OnO world. Watching Spike and the others playing the game. “You’re going to jump in?” Twilight asked her.

“Yeah, as soon as I finish this.” Rachel waves the character sheet before setting it back down and rolls another number and adds the modifier. “I already got done designing my character, I’m just filling in the stats.”

“I see.” Twilight said. She then sighed and looked at Rachel. “Spike is mad at me, I know it.”

Rachel drops her pen on the paper and sighed, shaking her head before looking back up at the princess. “What can I say? You did jump on him. Yes, I got onto him about what happened.”

Twilight sighed, rubbing the back of her head. What can Twily say, she got onto Spike for acting out violently. Especially towards Blue Blood, Celestia’s nephew.

“Twilight, Spike wouldn’t act out if he didn’t need to. Blueblood was harassing me and wouldn’t leave me alone. Spike defended me. Lest not forget, that sonvabitch blasted him through a room.”

“I’m just afraid he’ll hurt someone and lose control.”

Rachel chewed the inside of her cheeks. She would have to choose her words very carefully and not give anything away with Spike and his murders.

Hopefully the only ones.

“Twilight, Spike is a good guy. However, he is a dragon, remember that. Dragons do have a temper, and sometimes they can’t help it.” Rachel said.

“But he gave you a black eye.” Twilight reminded her. She then looked at her face. Twilight didn’t mention it before but the bruising where Spike elbowed Rachel in the face was gone. Something she had noted due to the human being a Mother Cell and what the Crystal Heart might have done to her.

Once Twilight said that, Rachel gave a look of annoyance. “It was an accident. I jumped on his back, I knew I might get hurt when trying to hold a dragon back as he was going into a frenzy. Again, Blueblood set him off by blasting him through a fucking wall.” She defended Spike. “If Blueblood hadn't done that, Spike would have cooled down.”

She did almost calm down Spike just enough if the prince hadn’t attacked him.

“Spike was raised to be kind, caring. He’s a big teddy bear, however, there’s only so much one can take.” Rachel said, standing up, patting the dirt off her knees. “He is sorry for what happened.”

“I know he is.” Twilight said. Shifting her hooves on the ground. “I need to have a talk with him, I want to apologize. Could you talk to him and…”

Rachel looked at her, then looking at Spike - the gang was heading down a dark corridor that goes in a down slop down a tunnel - and the back at the purple pony and sighed. “I’ll try. I can’t force him.”

“Thank you, that’s all I’m asking.” Twilight said. “He really does love you.”

“And I love him too. More than you could ever know.” Rachel said before turning back to the gang. “I’m about to join in the game, I’ll talk to Spike after. Can’t promise anything, you know how stubborn he is.”

Twilight nodded before leaving.

Back in the game, Garbunkle and gang were about to go down together when they stopped and heard a sound of snorts and hyena-like chuckles echoing down the cavern.

"My detect spell might actually alert more unwanted attention before we confront the beast." Garbunkle said as the gang stood at the entrance of the sloping corridor.

" From the sounds of it, there's only one guard down there." Picaro said, taking a dagger out of her cloak."I'll dispose him."

"I'll come for backup." Gypsy said.

Captain Wuzz smirked. "You sure?" He asked.

The mares looked at each other before back at the archer.

"Don't tell me..." Picaro groaned.

Two floating D20 dice poofed in front of them. "Make a stealth check." Discord cooed.

Pinkie bopped her die while Rainbow punched.

The look on the mare's faces was priceless.

Pinkie rolled a 19. Good roll. Happy pone.

Dash rolled a 4. Angry pone.

"You shitting me??" Dash growled.

"I don't control the dice roll." Discord giggled.

Spike snickered. Kinda ironic since Dash's character has max stealth.

Dash looked at the dragon. " Wanna trade places?"

Discord snapped his fingers and the mares were scooted down a few feet. " You two roll, you two have to play it out."

" This is so stupid." Dash grumbled before she and pinks ventured forward.

The mares slowly made their way down the corridor. So far, there wasn't anything setting the guard off.

Then, when they get down sixty feet, Picaro's right hoof just happens to kick a small, metal ball bearing that was left from the last raid that tried to take the creature down.

With a THWING and ping sounds, the ball rolled and hit various objects. For something as small as a marble, it was loud echoing down the corridor. The girls froze in place, holding their breath as the ball seemed to roll forever. Then it stopped.

Once it stopped, the girls could hear the hyena guard was alerted and began alerting others.

Picaro turn her head to look up at the others. "I screw the pooch, you two need come in and join us!" She loudly whispered.

"What? We can't hear you, you're like sixty fucking feet away from us!" Wuzz whispered loudly with glee. Spike was trying not to snicker but it was funny.

"This is a really loud stage whisper!" Picaro hissed.

Just as the hyena guard came up sneak attacking the girls, an iron arrow, not from Wuzz's collection, flew between the girls and with sounds of paper ripping through the card guard, right at the guard's forehead, the guard fell.

Spike was grinning ear to ear when he saw the arrow and then her scent.

He and Discord turned and greeted their new player.

Spike's massive wings sprung out and extended and he dropped his staff, eyes widened once he saw her. Unable to create coherent words.

"What's going on??" Picaro called out as she and Gypsy rejoined the group. "We got incom- whoa!" She stopped when she saw Rachel.

"Ooh!" Pinkie awed at her as well.

What they were seeing was Rachel. Obviously she was an archer like Discord, but unlike him, her bow she was holding was carved by a black stone, the string of pure silver, iron quivers tucked safely in her black leather holster. Two long curved swords strapped to her hips. She wore medium built armor, gray and white fur were on her shoulders, her silver breastplate had interesting looking designs on the metal; fingerless gloves with what looked to be bandages wrapped from her fingers to her forearm. Her hair was long but she had interesting braids going along one side of her head with feathers. Her brown eyes had some sort of black war paint that made her gaze more predatory.

Next to her was a rather large black wolf with eerie blue eyes.

"Well, seems we got ourselves a situation." The accent Rachel was using sent chills down their spine. Showing more of her upbringing with the sexlings/changelings, the ability to alter their voices. Though they can tell it is Rachel, the accent was gruff, foreign.

All and all, Spike has a feeling it's going to be hard keeping himself in check with his MATE LOOKING LIKE THAT!

Author's Note

First one who can guess the references in this chapter gets a free commission from me :3

Also

<3 My boy Glint. lvl 1 cleric :3

I actually just got into DnD and currently am learning what dice is what and the mechanics of it :twilightsheepish:

Chapter 40

Rachel’s character lowered her weapon when the other’s faced her. Putting her bow in her holster, the large black wolf made a low sound, it’s intense blue eyes stared at the group. Assessing the four but staying by it’s master’s side.

“Time out! Wow, Rachel, you look good!” Pinkie called out, giving them a moment to compliment her costume.

“Wait, you can have pets in this place?!” Rainbow looked at Discord. “I could’ve brought in Tank this whole time??”

“Your class doesn’t require pets. Rangers and Summoners have the skills and requirements to have pets.” Discord said, waving Rainbow off.

“Then how come you don’t have one?” Rachel asked.

“Because I don’t like taking care of them while we OnO. they tend to get very annoying.” Discord said, looking at the wolf.

The wolf snarled at him in response.

Spike still couldn’t take his eyes off his girlfriend. Though what she was wearing wasn’t revealing much of skin or overly sexualized as some OnO players, especially those who were starting out tend to make their avatars, Rachel’s costume was a bit conservative but with her design, she looked like a female viking with the furs, the warpaint, the way the braids are in her hair and with the large pooch next to her and he was all here for it. Pretty much no matter what Rachel wears, Spike is always turned on by her, as one could see his large wings were still up and stiffened.

Rachel giggled softly as she walked towards the group, the large wolf following closely by. She walked up to the awe-stricken dragon, standing on the tippy toes of her black calf long boots and gave him a kiss on the cheek that seemed to snap him back. “You look very handsome.”

Spike lets out a chuckle, looking down at her. “And you look….uh...I…” His mind went blank. “I can’t talk..” He said, causing her to smirk.

She patted him on the chest. “Well, let's hope you can find your words when casting your spells. Garbunkle.” She said his name in the deep accent she came in with. She ended up having her tongue rolling the R’s. But it was more flirting on Rachel’s part. Spike blushed red at her flirting.

By the grace of Celestia, he hopes he can control himself around her. He watched as she scooped up the blood staff and handed it to him and he took it graciously.

The wolf looked up at the two, almost with a puzzled expression before headbutting her free hand. “Oh geez.” Rachel said with a chuckle, reaching down and petting the wolf. “I petted you for like fifteen minutes before coming in here!” she said.

The wolf let out a happy whine in progress. As if this wolf and Rachel’s character had a bond for years and became almost a puppy like in her hands.

Discord watched them for a moment before clapping his hands. “Alright, before we get carried away, let's get this show on the road, shall we?” He said.

Pinkie gets close to the wolf, with a cupcake at hand, she goes to sneak in a pet and hopefully can bribe the creature with a sweet at the same time.

The wolf looked at her and gave the bard pony a warning growl: Stay back or I’ll bite was the message.

“I’m not gonna hurt you puppy.” Pinkie said with a slight frown.

“Yeah I’ll explain him in a moment.” Rachel said, giving the wolf a tap to get him to stop growling and he did.

Now getting back into the story, Spike a little slow on reeling himself back into character due to still looking at Rachel’s costume.

“Okay, Picaro, you're up first.” Discord said, pointing at Dash.

Dash/Picaro nodded before turning her head towards Rachel. “So who are you and why are you here?” she asked her.

“Who’s the puppy?” Pinkie/Gypsy asked with a giggle, not taking her eyes off the wolf.

Rachel’s character looked between the group. “Apologies, I didn't mean to startle you all.” She said in her character’s voice. She gave them a small bow. “I am Dabria Morrigan, my companion here is Hades.”

Hades gave them a nod but still looked at the group with a weary eye.

“And why I’m here, Mayor Caster Shells sent me here...however, we were not expecting other adventurers on this job request.” She said.

“Ooh that jerk sent a rival to steal our job.” Picaro grunted, staring at Dabria.

“Or maybe he thought we weren’t going to survive.” Gypsy said, scooting closer to Hades.

When she got too close, Hades snapped at her to back off, Dabria reacted by grabbing his scruff and pulled him back.

“Do not approach him like that. He has trust issues.” She said, making sure the large wolf wouldn’t attack the pink pony. She then looked at them. “I have given you our names, but I do not know yours.”

“Gypsy Bard!” Gypsy greeted her with a smile. Plotting to get Hades to like the bard one way or another.

“Picaro.” Picaro grunted.

“Captain Wuzz.” the draconequus said, eyeing Dabria's black stone carved bow and iron arrows and looking at his wooden bow and arrows in comparison and saw how intriguing her design choice was.

"And I'm Garbunkle." The dragon said.

Dabria looked at the group before saying. "Since we're all going in the same direction, how about we do this job together and split the reward."

"Yeah? Why should we trust you?" Picaro said. "What makes you think you won't stab us in the back when it's over and steal our stuff?"

"If I wanted to kill you, I wouldn't have shot the gnoll. I'm a good shot." Dabria responded with a quirky smirk.

And everyone knows what a hell of a shot she was. In and out of character.

“Okay, that seems fair enough.” Gypsy said with a grin. “Teamup!” She strums the mandolin in response.

Garbunkle, Picaro and Captain Wuzz hushed her for being so loud, but the damage was done.

The sound of many gnoll guards were heading their way.

“Nice going, loud mouth.” Picaro groaned, pulling out her daggers.

The archers in unison pulled out their bows. The wolf gets in a position, growling and waiting for his mistress’s orders.

Gypsy puts the mandolin away and then pulls out a rapier out of her fluffy mane.

“How does she keep that in her hair??” Rachel asked out of character, not calling time out for that. Eyes widened when she pulled the sword out.

“It’s Pinkie Pie, don’t question it.” Spike sighed softly as he got his staff ready before switching back to character. “Alright, lets do this, Picaro, word of advice.”

“What?” the rogue said.

“Watch out for the AoE’s. I don’t wanna spend the majority of the battle focusing solely on healing you.” Garbunkle grunted.

“Yeah, yeah, yeah.” the pegasus rolled her eyes.

The sounds of the gnolls quickly filled the long sloping corridor, with at least fifteen armed guards carrying various weapons of spears, swords, a couple of maces and one crossbow archer in the front. Sizes vary from small foot soldiers, some taller than others to one huge creature wielding a huge ass hammer.

Pretty much looking like badasses, the group attacked.

Dabria and Wuzz fired arrows as Gypsy and Picaro charged. Hades let out a snarl before he charged right at them. Garbunkle spun his staff around before the stone glowed red before aiming at them. Shooting concentration balls of red energy at the guards, taking five at once.

Each of them showing their skills, their prowess, what each character has to show for.

As the wolf tore a small guard into literal shreds of paper, Dabria leaped over the wolf, rolling into the crouch position and rapidly releasing several arrows. Four to be exact back to back. Two iron arrows shot at one gnoll, embedding one in it’s stomach and piercing that one’s neck. Fired one arrow at another’s shoulder and the fourth arrow took down one of the taller ones right in one eye before taking cover behind a rock for cover.

“Show off.” Wuzz/Discord said as he shot at one gnoll before floating upwards as he dodged a swing of a mace.

Gypsy parried with one gnoll, dancing and randomly stabbing it in all directions, confusing the guard before taking her mandolin and smashing it up the head and bounces back on her tail.

And plays this:

(

[url=

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=CMoFhmD1Yik[/embed] This was part of this OnO idea XD)

“What the fuck??” Rachel/Dabria asked, Hades looking up at the musical bard, tilting his head to the side with a confused whine. Bits of the paper “Dead” guard clinging to his fur.

As the gypsy sang and strummed her instrument, the bits of the guards started to turn green and slowly began pulling themselves together. Their version of ghouls looked like they were being held by tape basically haphazardly. The mouths of these ghouls have x tapes over their muzzles...and they all had some sort of pastry designs.

“Now its a Party!” Gypsy squealed as she now controls her zombies - of the one she killed and what spike and rachel took down. And then continued singing and strumming the instrument with glee as the ghouls attacked their once comrades.

“This mare’s a necromancer bard?!” Dabra gawked.

“Don’t ask,.” Picaro said as she slid between the legs of one gnoll, doing a leg sweep before taking her daggers and sliced the guard in an upward motion as it came down. Doing a quick pat down to steal what jewels and treasures she could immediately get before taking up two tall ones.

She flew up in the air before throwing a hail of daggers she had hidden in her cloak. They both got hit and were taken down. “Gyps, do you have a different tune to play? You’re on repeat.”

“It’s the only dead spell I know. Not my fault it has a pleasant jingle.” Gypsy giggled. Making a face and pose and strum in a way that brings back one of Rachel’s all time favorite cartoon movie.

Garbunkle smashes several of the gnolls with his staff; as Dabria was shooting from her rock, she glanced over to see that the dragon was doing some impressive moves with the staff before blasting the others with magic.

Now Rachel has seen Spike with swords and his fighting skills at the last Dragon Migration, but she noticed that he was much more comfortable using that staff. Seeing how he danced around the ncp’s before using the magic. Maybe because he’s been fighting with a magic staff for years in OnO campaigns and just gotten good with it.

Or maybe there was more.

Now she wasn’t paying attention, a gnoll came at her from behind, raising spear at her when Picaro threw a dagger at it. “Yo Dabria, get your head out of the clouds.”

“Oh right.” Rachel/Dabria said before pulling out more arrows and shot at two other ncps before she ended up running out.

“Uh oh.” Gypsy said as she commanded her undead minions.

Hades made a sound before he dropped the screeching gnoll he had in his mouth before he darted all over the corridor, slamming back those who tried to stop him and then scooping and pulling out the iron arrows in his mouth and raced back to Dabria.

Dabria pulled out one of her curved swords and made contact with a gnoll’s sword.

Now Spike took a moment to stop and watch his girlfriend fight and couldn’t help but awe at her skills. “She looks so cute like this.” he whispered to himself in a squee. Eyes seemed to sparkle as he watched his dragoness move.

He watched as she danced around the gnoll, the sword spun in her hand before kicking the gnoll as hard as she could. The hyena-like guard made a whining howl as it flew back and hit the leg of this massive gnoll.

“Oh shit.” Dabria said as the massive hammer wielding gnoll pushed its own guards out of the way as it swung, bringing the hammer down. Before she was able to jump out of the way, Hades swooped his mistress right from underneath her legs, flinging her on his back. Dabria quickly clung to his fur and rode the wolf out to safety.

“That was a close one.” Captain Wuzz said as he shot the crossbow gnoll and the ncp card was ripped completely in half.

“Thank you, old friend.” Dabria smiled, petting the wolf’s neck before hopping off of him and grabbing her now retrieved arrow, sheathed her sword and resumed her archery and Hades went back to charging at the remaining gnolls.

“I got the big boy!” Picaro declared as she flew towards the huge one. Jumping on it’s back and started stabbing it.

The giant gnoll grunted and just flicked her off like a flea off its back.

Picaro let out a shout as she was flung back and somehow fell in a hole.

“Make a constitution saving throw!” Discord/Wuzz called out with a laugh.

“Okay, that hurt.” Picaro groaned from the hole. The die appeared floating above her and she hit it. The dice spun before falling on the ground. 14. She was still alive in the campaign, but she was disorientated. “Healer…?” she raised a shaky hand up.

Garbunkle sighed as he had to stop generating a spell that would have wiped out the remaining smaller gnolls to turn around to help out Picaro. Muttering underneath his breath in doing so.

While the grand wizard was helping out the rogue, the bard and the two archers and wolf continued to take out the smaller ones before focusing on the big one.

Eventually after picaro was healed up, everypony teamed up and fought the big gnoll. Showing what teamwork was all about and bringing it down.

“Hours” later after everyone banded together to stop the gnolls and the main monster - which was a large Hydra-like creature that truly took all of their skills to bring it down - was now sitting outside of the crumbling castle.

All of them circling around a burning fire. Gypsy was randomly strumming her mandolin, Wuzz and Picaro were going over their plentiful spoils of battle. Various jewels, a bit of coin and weapons they managed to scavenged and they could possibly sell when they get into “town.”

Spike was sitting next to the pink bard but couldn’t help but look up at his girlfriend with a soft chuckle. The wolf was sprawled all over the human’s lap, making happy noises as his mistress was indulging the creature in loving scratches.

“Ooh I wish you were real, boy.” Rachel whispered softly as she played with the creature. Hades responded with a lick on her cheek and she giggled.

With that, Spike got up from his spot, walked over to Rachel. “Mind if I join?” he asked out of character.

Rachel looked up to him and gave him a smirk. “Don’t have to ask me, you know.”

“I know.” He said before taking a seat next to her. “So..” he gave her a little nudge. “How are you enjoying yourself here?” he asked.

Rachel smiled. “I’m having a blast. I wonder why you haven’t invited me over to play this before.”

“I, uh, got distracted.” He responded with a light chuckle, scratching the back of his head before lowering it down. Spike looked more at the outfit she was wearing,. “You look outstanding, you know that right?”

“I tried.” She said as Hades looked to Spike, tilting his head curiously at the large dragon. “Thank you.” Rachel looked at him as she mindlessly scratched the wolf’s neck. “I didn’t go overboard on the design, did I?”

“No, you did the right amount.” Spike said, reaching over to play with her hair between his claws.

Hades responded with a low growl.

“Oi, you be nice.” Rachel said to the wolf.

“I’m not worried about him.” Spike said, giving the wolf the staredown before looking back at his girlfriend.

“Psst!” Pinkie calls out to get Spike’s attention.

Spike looked up and saw that she was motioning her mandolin to him and motioned herself to play. Seeing that the cotton candy bard had gotten an idea.

She then began playing a different tone. It was a ballad like tone.

Oh I get it. Spike said, catching on what she was doing. He looked at Rachel and smiled softly.

And began to sing.

(

[url=

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=FNUzNpEdEu0[/embed] The song Spike would be singing to Rachel. )

When he started to sing, it snapped Discord and Rainbow Dash out of their characters.

Rachel’s heart started to beat loudly when Spike just started to serenade her. She watched him in awe as he sung. Lovely chills going up and down her spine as she heard his deep baritone voice, cheeks quickly turning red and she had a beautiful smile she couldn’t keep down. Just melting by his voice alone.

And from what she could tell, it was all improv and somehow it just made it much more magical.

Finding more reasons to fall heavily for the purple dragon.

When Spike sung, he was just making it up as it goes, confessing everything into one song to his mate, but also a promise to her. One he will always keep.

He would give everything to Rachel.

Always.

And when it was over, Pinkie let out a squeal, throwing confetti everywhere.

Which made Spike and Rachel flinch.

“That was awesome!” Pinkie laughs.

“Gross. Why are we bringing that lovey dovey sap into the game? That’s now how it’s meant to be.” Dash groans, disgusted seeing so much love coming out of the couple.

“And what does that supposed to mean? There’s romance in OnO all the time.” Discord said, discreetly wiping a tear from that touching song out of his eyes with his bird claw. “You’re just jealous no pony wants to romance with you in game.”

“Because romance in OnO is just way too complicated.” Dashie said, pulling out one of her daggers and mindlessly starts flipping it. “I don’t even want it in the game. I only want is to kill bad guys and get rich off doing it.”

“She’s definitely jealous.” Rachel whispered to Spike.

“Oh she is.” Spike responded back with a grin before leaning down and claiming his mate’s lips. She starts giggling.

“Your beard tickles.” Rachel giggled.

Since he already has horns...Spike started tickling her, making her squeal and laugh.

Hades had enough of this and wormed himself out of Rachel’s lap and trotted off somewhere to go fetch himself something to eat.

Pinkie grins and starts following the wolf. Hoping by the time they get back, her and Hades would be best buddies.

Author's Note

next chapter would be the final OnO before going to the next big phase of the story.

Stay tune ya'll

Here Hades! Come here big boy, I got you a treat!

No no, bad pinkie, leave the wolf alone!

Chapter 41

The mismatched team had spent many, many hours playing in the world of OnO, losing one and another on a whirlwind tour of shenanigans.

This was one of those shenanigans.

Eventually during their adventure, Big Mac, also known as Sir McBiggan, the scruffy unicorn knight joined the fray after tending his lovely lady at home finally and the group was complete.

The group was in a snowy bank, everyone wearing clothes that fit the terrain around them. They were accompanied by an older male stallion NPC in a wheelchair as they stared at this large pillar that has a purple gem embedded in the stone.

“So remind me what we’re doing?” Picaro/Rainbow Dash asked the group.

“We’re here to retrieve a gem from that pillar and give it to the historian in town.” Gypsy/Pinkie said, tugging in on her huge fluffy blue coat, making her look like a blue marshmallow.

“However, no one is ever able to get the gem out.” Captain Wuzz/Discord said, getting his arrow and bow out and aimed for the gem.

His dice appeared out of nowhere like before. He smacked the die with his tail and it landed a 6.

With a frown, the archer lets go of the arrow and the wind suddenly picks up out of nowhere and pushes his arrow into the snow five feet away from them. “Well that sucked.” he grunted, ignoring the collective giggles and snickers around him before tugging his brown coat.

Hades, the black wolf, was in the snow, rolling about and popping him up from in, just having the time of his life, Dabria/Rachel watched with a chuckle before turning back to the pillar.

“From what we were told, anyone who tries to take the gem out just dies?” she asked the old stallion in the wheelchair NPC.

“Pretty much.” the old man said.

“I can grab it with my hand if we need to,” the burly “unicorn” knight said, having his huge axe buried in the snow and leaned against it as they assessed the situation.

“Maybe we can chip it out.” Picaro said, making a stabbing motion with one of her daggers.

Garbunkle/Spike, being the resident dragon, fake or not, he couldn’t take his eyes off the giant gem. He licked his lips hungrily as he thought what it might taste like.

“I got it.” Garbunkle said. Since he was the strongest caster in the group, he volunteered.

Rachel gave him a raised brow and a smirk look. “Hungry?” she asked in a teasing manner.

“Hush you.” he said quickly with a nervous chuckle. “Okay guys get back fifty feet, just for safe measures, back back.”

Everyone ended up scooting back but the dragon wizard, they hid behind a wall of snow and ice just to be safe.

Garbunkle got up to the pillar with his staff. He twirls it in his hands. “Everyone back?”

“We’re good!” Gypsy called out to him.

With that, he gripped the staff in his hand, stomping the end of it on the snow, the staff glowing red as he initiated his telekinesis spell. Before it was initiated, his D-20 die appeared before him.

The dragon hit it and it spun in the air for a few seconds before dropping on the ground. He had landed a 16. Engulfing in red magic, the wizard’s magic shot out at the pillar. The telekinesis grabs hold of the gem and with all of its might pulls.

The Gem however does not come free, but instead the gem starts to pulse before it radiates this black shock wave that shoots literally sixty foot radius out and about.

Which meant it was coming right at them.

“Oh no, we’re too close!” Gypsy screamed.

Before they could book it, the black shock wave consumed everyone, this high pitched squeal blatantly hit them before everyone around the area was consumed in the dark energy. The energy tore through their bodies as if someone just punched them right into their souls, their breath leaves them, their vision turning black, all of them gasping for air.

As fast as the shockwave hit them, it dissipated, everyone collectively got on their knees and haphazardly coughed as everything seemingly returned to normal.

The NPC beats his chest as he coughed before pointing a finger at the group. “I-I said don’t do that shit!” He shouted at them. “I warned you, you even brought it up. I-I’m going way back next time.” The NPC spins his wheels and scoots a hundred feet away from the idiots and the pillar.

Hades whimpered as he nearly tackled Dabria to the ground, visibly shaken on what just happened, his human began scratching and holding him as she tried getting her breath back. A hand reached out and she began rubbing her neck.

The dragon wizard looked back at the group to see that everyone was alright before he turned back to the gem above him. The gem sits in place, now virtually taunting him.

“Are you going to try again?” Discord asked him, putting on his DM hat.

“Yeah I’m gonna try again.” Garbunkle said to him as the dragon stood up. “Everyone get as far back as you can.”

This time, everyone went back thirty more feet away, Gypsy going back extra eleven feet just to be sure.

Garbunkle walked back up to the fifty foot marker where the others were previously. His emerald eyes glaring at that gem before the die appeared again. The dragon hit the die again and it rolled a 19.

The wizard starts running again as he holds the staff up and uses telekinesis again, twisting his body around as he holds his tool up and uses his magic again.

Like before however, the magic pulls on it and the gem does not come free.

“What the fuck??” Garbunkle shouted when he saw that it wasn’t working.

He wasn’t paying attention while running but his foot hit a big ol’ chunk of ice and he was sent flying. The wizard, for a moment, forgot he had wings and so before he was able to hit the snow, he was hit the second time by the shock wave, sending him tumbling and crashing ten feet farther out in the snow.

“M-make a constitutional saving throw!” Discord shouted at Spike while he laughed.

Rachel was trying too hard not to laugh but the other girls and Big Mac were laughing.

The wizard quickly rolled again and rolled 10, which saved his life. The dragon shot his head up from the snow, shaking it off his snout while hearing the old stallion go “What’s wrong with you?!”

“He’s going to do that again?” Dash asked with a laugh.

“Oh, I mean he has to.” Discord responded with a grin.

Spike let a growl, not going to be humiliated by this stupid gem and stands up. He takes his cloak and does the most anime style take off one can ever get.

“Yeah, baby! Now it’s a party!” Rachel catcalls him. “Whoo!” When Spike throws the cloak, it drapes over Rachel’s head. “Let's go!” she pumps her fists up in the air in encouragement.

With landed mixed reactions of others staring at her weird looks and snickering and annoyed mutters.

Spike chuckled at that before turning his focus towards the pesky gem. He popped the joints in his neck before he walked backwards just to get out of the AoE before using his staff again.

“If telekinesis won’t work, maybe this will.” He said as the staff began to glow again but instead of red like the gem, the color shifted to a deep purple color. He slaps the dice, and since he was using a specialization, there were two of them. His D-20 and D-10 appear and he slaps both of them.

Rachel pulled the cloak off of her head and turned to Discord, leaning close so Spike couldn’t hear her and told him. “Unless you want a hungry, annoyed dragon to be grumpy for the rest of the night, you might wanna surrender that gem.” She said, scratching the back of her neck.

“Oh come on, this is funny.” Discord said with a smirk and a chuckle.

“Yeah man, teasing a dragon with gems is not a good idea..” Dash said, but a part of her was enjoying this too.

“That I can vouch.“ Rachel said.

“No grumpy dragon please.” Pinkie giggled as she made snow angels in the snow.

Big Mac rolled his eyes from underneath his helmet but didn’t say anything.

Discord looked at the girls before turning back to Spike as he was preparing to launch the spell. “Oh alright.” Discord grunted and snapped his bear claws.

Once he got a 26, a large purple spectral hand shot out of the staff and flew out for that gem. The hand can go a hundred and twenty feet and was a lot stronger than telekinesis contests. The hand flew out and grabbed the gem.

With a twink of a sound, the hand pulls out the gem.

“YES!” Garbunkle shouted in glee, jumping in joy as he finally got that pesky gem out.

However after he did that, the pillar sent out another black shockwave. The wave hit the spectral hand and the gem was knocked out of its grasp and disappeared somewhere in the snow. No one else got caught in the shockwave so everyone was alright.

“OH COME ON!” Spike shouted, and ended up throwing the staff in the snow.

The girls and Big Mac looked at Discord at that and he had a big grin on his face. “What?? I’m just following the rules in OnO. I made the world but I didn’t make the rules.” he chuckled.

Rachel sighed heavily. “Sorry ba-what the heck??”

She turns her head to find Spike was digging around in the snow for that gem.

Hades pounced towards him and thought Spike was playing and was digging around as well.

“Well...that was something.” The old stallion in the wheelchair NPC said, seeing nothing but a purple spade tail wagging up in the air as the dragon was digging around the snow.

After five minutes of shifting through the snow, his hand shot up from the snow and in his hand held the gem. “Got it!”

“Don’t eat it, that’s for returning a quest.” Captain Wuzz called out.

Everyone in the campaign looked at the draconequus as if he had a death wish.

Discord sighed dramatically before snapping his fingers, splitting the gem into two gems. “Just eat one of them then. Big baby.”

Spike gave discord a low growl before he began nibbling on one of the gems in his hands, soon becoming satisfied. It tasted like a real gem and it was delicious.

His girlfriend shook her head at him when he joined the fray. Though in their characters they aren’t together, Rachel still reached up and rubbed her boyfriend’s back. “Better?” she quipped with a teasing smirk.

“Yes.” He said casting his eyes away cause knowingly once again he got lured in by gems.

Rachel sighed as she handed him his cloak. “What am I going to do with ya?”

Spike shrugged before nuzzling up against her neck, causing her to squeal. “Dude!”

“Sorry, you know I can’t help it.” He said with a chuckle.

“Maybe I should’ve brought Sugar Belle out here.” Big Mac muttered.

“No you don’t.” Discord said immediately.

“Okay okay guys, enough with the lovey dovey crap,” Dash called out to the couple.

Spike let out a huff by that before he felt his girl rubbed his arm. “Alright,” he said before he continued to munch on his gem and give Rachel the other gem so he wouldn't mistakenly eat it.

Discord coughed before getting back into his character. “Let’s get going before this storm hits.” Wuzz said.

“Yeah, it’s getting really cold.” Gypsy said as she finished building snow ponies that looked like the gang before getting up.

Hades playfully destroys them by pouncing on them and jumping about.

“HEY!” Gypsy grunted, trying to get Hades to stop but the look he gave her was enough to pull her hand back.

Dabria let out a low whistle that made the large wolf cease playing before briskly walking back over to his mistress and the dragon wizard.

She looked at him and said, “You gotta be nice,” Dabria said, her accent flowing out of her lips as she scratched the wolf’s ears. Though he seemed to be a playful pup, he’s still a creature that could murk anyone if enraged.

Gypsy is pushing her limits.

Hades made a low sound as if he was responding to her but melted in her scratches.

“Daveros, we got the gem, let's head back.” Garbunkle said, trying not to look as if he was getting jealous of the wolf’s attention, and looking at the NPC in the wheelchair.

Which was, even he knows it, was down right petty and needed to get over himself.

As the group was about to head on back to the winter stricken town of Snowballfite, a familiar whistling sound caught the attention of the dragon.

Quickly, Garbunkle grabbed Gypsy and pulled her to the side as an arrow whizzed past them and hit the snow where the pink pony was just standing.

“Whoa there!” Gypsy giggled but it wasn’t a laughing matter.

“Scatter!” Garbunkle barked at all of them.

As soon as he said that, a barrage of arrows began firing at them, causing everypony to run in different directions in the snow. All ducking their heads as they frantically moved so they wouldn’t get impaled.

Sir McBiggin, Gypsy and Captain Wuzz managed to escape the area of impact, Picaro jumped in the air when missing the arrows. Dabria and Hades, the NPC in the wheelchair and Garbunkle were trying to outrun them.

However, the dragon turned about, slamming the staff onto the ground. The staff glowed red and a shield manifested itself, creating a dome around them. The arrows hit it, they snapped into tiny pieces upon impact.

When the rain of arrows died down, the group looked towards where the arrows came from. Coming behind the large pillar, there were these…. White furred chimpanzee looking creatures with blue lips, hands, black soulless eyes. A lot of them had bows and arrows in their hands but from what they could see, the rest had no weapons at all.

“Oh fuck.” Dabria/Rachel said when seeing them.

From what she knows of chimpanzees - not an expert but from what she learned as a kid, dealing with one chimpanzee is bad...having a full community of them….

“What are they??” Picaro asked as she flew around the Pillar and saw the chimpanzee looking creatures coming out of a portal behind the pillar. All of them hooting and screeching and roaring mighty that echoed across the winter tundra.

“Ooh… I thought I forgot about something.” the NPC named Daveros said, seeing the mob heading for them, a few reloaded but the chimps that weren’t wielding weapons were heading right for them.

And they seemed to just pool out of the portal, seriously outnumbering the group.

“There were other rumors that the pillar holds the Marmill back….seems that’s true.” Daveros added with a nervous laugh.

In OnO, the Marmill were a malicious tribe that once terrorized the town. It was once said that the pillar was what kept them at bay…

But after many years, legends get lost, mixed up, and greed comes into play.

Or in this case, a dragon’s stomach.

“Run you fools!” Wuzz shouted at everypony and everyone began booking it.

Dabria shoved the gem inside of her bag, grabbed the wheelchair and pushed the NPC. Garbunkle would run behind the two, using his staff and blasting any of the creatures that get to close and deflect the oncoming arrows. Picaro was flying in the air, whipping through the many arrows flying up at her. Sir McBiggins trailed behind Captain Wuzz who was flying near the ground and Gypsy who was squealing as she bounced away.

Hearing a screech, the burly knight turned and saw two of the Marmill had gained speed and had leaped in the air, ready to pound the dickens out of them. The knight spun the ax in his hand before bringing it down on one of them, splitting the card in half down the middle before his horn was engulfed in orange aura. The magic engulfed the other Marmill, it screeched and tried to pound at it but was hitting nothing. The knight then turned and threw the Marmill with his magic back at the mob that was after them.

That marmill knocked down a few of its own but it didn’t slow the rest of them.

“Why haven’t we been told about this?!” Picaro shouted at the NPC in the wheelchair as she barrel rolled to safety into the sky.

“It hadn’t crossed my mind!” he responded.

As everypony was running, one of them looked up to see that the town was just at their view.

They were leading the Marmill right for Snowballfite!

“Uh guys!” Picaro shouted.

“Hey, is there a way to push them back inside the pillar??” Garbunkle asked the NPC as he continually shot at the on coming Marmill. Since the Pillar was their prison and was what kept this army within.

“Um uh.” Daveros started to sweat profusely. “F-f-from what I heard, the gem acts like a catalyst. If it’s placed back in its slot on the pillar, the Marmill will get sucked back into the pillar!”

The dragon felt a lot of eyes staring heavily at him.

“Don’t you guys start.” Garbunkle grunted as he finished up his gem quickly.

“So we have to get the gem back in the pillar, with an army of bloody thirsty apes coming right for us that will gladly rip your face off without a second's notice.” Wuzz said as he fired a few more shots at the Marmill while they ran.

When more arrows shot at him, Sir McBiggen spun the axe rapidly with his magic, deflecting the projectiles to protect the draconequus archer.

“Or otherwise the town is gonna get destroyed.” Picaro said as she threw more daggers at the marmill before reaching underneath her cloak and pulled out a flintlock pistol and started shooting.

“We can take them!” Gypsy giggled as she played with her instruments, getting ready to take control of what dead enemy that was in the area. “Hoofball everyone??”

Dabria stopped moving. “Cover me.” she tells the wizard as she swiftly lets go of Daveros and grabs her bow and an arrow from her holster.

The NPC wasn’t taking the chance and proceeded to roll back to town, the wheels of the wheelchair spun hard in the snow, leaving the group alone for this.

While the human ranger was knelt down, Hades snarled and started attacking any Marmill that came close. The wizard continued to blast away as well before he slammed the staff on the snow, shooting out a red barrier that surrounded the two as arrows were shooting at them. One without arrows started pummeling the barrier with their hands. All of them focusing on them.

But more importantly, they were after that gem. If the gem is placed back inside of the pillar, the Marmill will be forced to return inside it and they didn’t want that to happen.

“Picaro!” Dabria shouted, tying the gem to one of her black iron arrows before standing up, pointing the loaded arrow up in the air.

After shooting and dodging, the winged rogue nodded and she zoomed across the air while the archer pulled back the string. She waited for a moment before releasing the arrow.

It spun and whistled as it soars up. The pegasus grabbed the arrow as she whizzed on by. “GOT IT!” she shouted.

“Oh this is going to be fun.” Wuzz grumbled underneath his breath as the knight and bard ran straight into the Marmill.

Picaro took the gem off of the arrow as she flew, using it as a spear, she threw it down and impaling one of them as she lowered herself down. Weaving and swerving past flying arrows and the marmill leaping up and trying to grab the rogue.

“Oh fuck off!” she shouted as she kicked one of them back.

While she wasn’t looking, one of them managed to leap up and tackled Picaro out of the sky, knocking the gem out of her hand and it was sent flying.

The gem was about to land on the ground before Gypsy bounced up on her tail, springing up and grabbing the gem with her mane and coming down. “My turn!” She grinned before strumming her mandolin and mowing down the Marmill on her way to the pillar.

When she got a few feet ahead, four of them surrounded her. She paused, looking at them before removing her hat and her hand digging through her curly mane before pulling out a white table and three cups.

She slams the gem on the table and covers it with the cups and rapidly shuffles the three cups. “Where’s the gem? Can you find the gem? Which cup has the gem?” She said in a carny-like voice.

The four marmill watched her with puzzled looks. Tilting their heads as the strange bard kept shuffling the cups, sending them in a trance like state before she eventually stopped.

Gypsy motioned the enemy to find the gem.

The Marmills looked at each other before one stepped forward. Extended its long arms out. Making actual chimp noises out of curiosity. It reached out and grabbed one cup and lifted off the table.

No gem.

Another Marmill stepped forward and picked up the other cup.

No gem.

With a frustrated hoot, that marmill reached over and grabbed the other cup and no gem was underneath it.

“Whoops!” Gypsy giggled with a big grin before taking her rapier out and rapidly slashed the marmills. “Catchy catch!” She calls out before using her tail and flinging the gem in the air.

Captain Wuzz grunted when he flew by, catching it. Before he said he got it, a couple of the creatures grabbed him and pulled him down with a yelp.

Losing the gem in the process.

Before Wuzz was overwhelmed, Sir Mcbiggen using a spell that caused his axe to glow orange, slammed his axe down and the ice ad snow beneath them started to crack from the pressure, the shockwave of his axe knocked the Marmill off of Wuzz before he grabbed the gem out of the snow.

And like a linebacker in hoofball, the burly knight charged through the onslaught. Bulldozing any who gets in his way, using his magic and swinging his axe left and right and all around him. Slicing the enemies left and right as he ran through the snow.

He jumped and hurled over those who tried to tackle him, using his axe to deflect any arrows that were shot at him.

Garbunkle was racing around, healing his teammates before he made a lunge in the air, swerving and dodging the arrows and jumping Marmill, smacking a few down with his tail and breathing his green fire at them before shouting. “McBiggen!” he calls out, flying overhead the knight.

Sir McBiggen nodded with a grunt, faking a left before turning a right, running up a hill made of solid ice. “Heads up!” the knight said, jumping off of the hill and threw the gem up in the air.

With a WHOOSH!, picking up snow with a mighty flap, the dragon wizard snatched the gem in the air and took off flying with it.

As he raced towards the pillar, the dragon looked down and saw that Dabria was riding on Hades, running through the army of Marmill. She had one hand gripping on the scruff on the back of the wolf’s neck and had one of her curved swords out and swung at those that leaped at her.

Dabria was trying to get close to the pillar to give some backup.

However, a large Marmill jumped and slammed down on Hades’s backend.

With a painful yelp coming from the wolf, he dropped and rolled, knocking his mistress off of him.

Dabria rolled in the snow before rolling to her feet. She stood up as the wolf and the large marmill were fighting. Hearing the wolf snarl and claw and bite and the enemy was slamming its hands, clawing and biting as well.

She pulled her bow and arrow back out swiftly and began firing arrows at it, trying to give her pet a hand. After a few hits embedded it’s side, it stopped fighting the wolf and started to turn its attention to the human, throwing the Wolf overhead and tossing him off to the side in the process.

Dabria whistled loudly to call Hades to her side and he was quick to do so. As the large marmill was coming to her, she ended up forgetting what skill she had to use “TIME OUT!” Rachel calls out.

Instantly, all the NPC’s froze where they stood.

“What is it??” Discord asked, annoyed.

“Just a sec, I forgot what skill I got,” Rachel said nervously with a chuckle, digging into her satchel and pulling out her character sheet to see what her skills actually are. “Sorry, just gimme a sec.”

“Amature.” Discord scuffs, shaking his head.

A snowball was flung at him and it hit Discord upside the head. “HEY! Who threw that??” he called out.

But no one coughed up.

Rachel quickly read the page and then saw what one of her skills were. When she found out what it was, she grinned. “OooOoooh!” she said, liking what it was before shoving the paper back inside the satchel. “Okay, sorry again, resume.” Rachel called out.

Spike snickered and shook his head at that.

Getting back into position, the OnO resumed.

The large marmill once again was running after the human archer.

“Two Becomes One!” Dabria shouted.

Hades howled loudly before he and his mistress was engulfed in this blue aura before he turned ethereal like and merged with Dabria. The ranger started to growl as she gotten down on all fours crouching. Her eyes had turned bright blue with a thin slit pupil with the sclera black, her teeth came to a sharpen point, nails extended to claws. The ethereal aura took a shape of a wolf, ever so flowing.

She snarled and growled before lunging with great speed. The Marmill slammed down its fists at the ranger before she leaped up in the air to dodge. Stepping up on it’s arm, Dabria dug her claws into the Marmill’s large chest and then took a bite out of the creature’s neck.

It screeches and hollars as it tries to get her off before she pulls back, her claws still in it’s chest, she pulls and basically rolls it to the ground. Taking its head while disoriented and ripping it in half from the skull to neck.

“What archer skill is that??” Pinkie then calls out to Discord while she raises her necro minions to assist the gang with the army.

Discord sighed as he continued to shoot.

“Soul Beast Mode. It’s one of the archer’s specialties, I don’t have it because it requires a pet and like I stated before, I don’t do pets.” he said.

Spike actually stopped flying towards the pillar to watch his girlfriend become this savage.

Yeah, after this battle, he and she are going to be very busy after this.

While he was ogling at his girl, some of the marmill saw the opportunity and leaped up at the dragon. Two of them had grabbed him by the tail, one grabbed him by his leg and the other used it’s own to climb up on his back.

The dragon snarled once he felt the unwanted guests, he started kicking the one on his foot off, trying to shake the two on his tail and rolled to try and knock the one off his back. However the weight of them was bringing the dragon down with more jumping on him.

“Dabria!” Garbunkle shouted before he punched one, breathed fire at another before throwing it as he was brought to the ground.

Dabria caught the gem and began running towards the pillar. Running on all fours, weaving through the army. Jumping away from the arrows and jumping over those who try to jump her.

When she got to the pillar, she leaped up, her claws dug into the stone and she pulvolted herself up. She kept climbing up and up the stone, going right for the empty slot.

What she didn’t realize was that one marmill with a bow and arrow had aimed at the ranger. Pulled back and shot at her.

Just as Dabria slams the gem back inside the slot, she felt that arrow hit her in the back.

Now, this was a form of a simulation, no one was really meant to get hurt and none of the actions taking place in this pocket realm was actually going to kill anyone, all meant for fun. However…. Once Rachel felt that “arrow” hit her, her eyes flashed white, feeling this hot burning sensation all over her back. This phantom pain resonated with her whole body.

She ended up letting go of the pillar and she fell at the base of it. When she hit the bottom, her and Hades split apart but he ended up rolling onto the snow unconscious.

Spike lets out terrified gasp before dropping the staff and goes to Rachel as the gem activates. It pulsated as the portal began pulling the Marmill back inside.

All of them hooted and hollered out of fear, trying to run away but they couldn’t escape it. Like a vacuum, it was sucking every single marmill back. It took ten seconds before the Marmills were gone.

“Rachel, Rachel??” Spike got to his knees and lifted her up a bit. She didn't respond, like the wolf, she was unconscious. He shook her a little. “Baby? Rachel?!” Her eyes were closed but he could see her eyeballs move rapidly.

“Make a constitution saving throw.” Discord calls out to Rachel, thinking she was still in character as her die appeared above her.

Rachel didn’t move.

“Wow she’s really into character.” Pinkie said.

“She’s not playing!” Spike ended up snapping at everyone before turning back to Rachel, trying to wake her up.

Rachel sat on her small bed, her legs pushed close to her chest. It was night time and it was pouring down outside. Her computer was off and the lights were too, the only sounds she heard was the small clock on the wall.

Her heart was beating out of fear. Fear of the man that was inside this home with her. She hoped he didn’t call her that evening. She kept her eyes glued to the clock as it ticked past eleven.

If he didn’t call her by two in the morning she knew he would’ve been asleep, which meant she would be able to get some sleep.

“Rachel.” Her heart skipped a frightened beat when she heard her name being called out from behind the door. “I know you hear me.”

So much for that plan.

She lets out a small whimper, not wanting to get off this bed.

“Come. Here.” her father called out again, this time more agitated.

Biting her lower lip, she slowly moved off the bed. It creaked and shifted from her weight as she stood. She hugged herself as she walked up to the door and opened it.

He wasn’t behind the door.

“In here.” Her father calls her from what sound to be the kitchen.

Taking in a shallow breath, the thirteen year old moved down the hall. Taking seven strides to the kitchen.

Her father was sitting at the kitchen table, taking a swig of a large bottle of booze, still in the suit he wore for the funeral but the tie was gone and a few buttons were unbuttoned.

His eyes bored at his daughter as he silently motioned her to take a seat across from him.

Rachel looked at him before turning her head towards the stove. It was on…

And there were keys on the eye that was on and were heating up red.

Rachel ended up waking and gasping loudly, sitting up straight. Causing both Pinkie and Dash scream as well as they were startled.

The human looked up and saw that they were still inside the OnO world and that Spike was holding her.

“Rachel, ar~” Before Spike could ask if she was alright, Rachel quickly stood up and took off running away from everyone. Running out of the role playing world and coming back to the real world.

Her clothes - wearing a baggy shirt and shorts - had returned, and disappeared out of the map room. Hades completely disappeared from the group.

“What’s up with her?” Dash asked, confused.

“Maybe it became too much?” Pinkie asked. “Real life Ogres and Oubliettes isn’t for everypony.”

Spike looked at the girls then at the guys before he too took off. He left the map room to locate his girlfriend.

“So much for game night.” Discord grumbled as he watched Spike leave.

And as a result, more snowballs hit the draconequus. “Who the tartarus is doing that?!”

Rachel raced towards the kitchen, making a beeline for the fridge. She opens it up and grabs a water bottle, untwists it and takes a long pull of the drink. Guzzling it contents to she is left gasping. Closing the door, she then pressed her forehead against the cool surface and was taking deep breaths.

“He’s not here….he’s not here.” She shuddered repeatedly underneath her breath. “He’s not here…” keeps repeating it like a mantra, trying to get her heart rate to calm down but she felt like her heart was going to burst.

Spike walked in. He saw how Rachel was and stood there.

Rachel just barely turned her head to him and said. “I’m fine.” she said but her tone suggested she wasn’t.

“Rachel...you took a fall and was knocked out. I just want to see that you’re okay.”

“I said I’m fine!” Rachel turned around and snapped at Spike. Causing him to flinch a little. Rachel realized that she shouted and shook her head, turning her face away from Spike. “I-I’m so sorry.” her voice startled crackling, tears going down her cheeks. “I’m so sorry.” her body was visibly shaking.

She didn’t mean to yell, it wasn’t his fault. It wasn’t.

“Baby...please…” Spike said as he got close. He reached out his hand to her for her to grab it.

Rachel turned her head and looked at his hand and then at him. She could see that all he wants is to help her.

She bit her lower lip, desperately wanting to grab it…

“I’m sorry…” she whimpered before running off again, running past him. “I-I gotta get some air.”

“Rachel, please stop.” Spike goes after her as she runs down the hall.

She goes to the front door and grabbed the pair of shoes that was next to it and slipped them on without untying the shoe laces.

“Rachel, baby please talk to me.” Spike pleaded with her, stopping her just as gotten her foot in. “I’m worried about you!”

She looks up with him, feeling horrible that she was doing this to him. She wanted to tell him, it’s eating her from the inside out.

However, she couldn’t…

“I know….I know, Spike.” Rachel said but it didn’t stop her from standing up. “I know you want to help...but I don’t think this is something you can help me with…”

“You don’t know that until you tell me.” He said as RD, Pinkie, Discord, Big Mac, Twilight and Starlight came out to see what was going on. “Rachel, whatever it is, w~”

“I-I can’t!” Rachel screams, her voice crackling hard, feeling like she was going to crumble at any moment. “I-I’ll be back.” She said before she turns around and heads off, opening the door and just takes off running.

Spike stared at the open door in disbelief. Everyone else behind him didn’t know what to make of what just happened.

Rachel just runs down the street, it was night time so not alot of foot traffic was out in Ponyville so nothing got in her way.

She ran and ran until she got to the bridge where the river flowed through. Rachel ran halfway across the bridge before she began pacing around. Her hand running through her hair as every memory she had desperately tried to block out was hitting her all at once. She gripped and pulled several strains out, pacing around the bridge before she couldn’t hold it in anymore.

And started screaming from the top of her lungs echoing all around her.. Her throat burned as she let it all out. The screaming lasts but a few seconds before the screams turn into uncontrollable sobs.

Losing strength in her legs, Rachel collapsed to the ground, curling up in a tight ball and cried profusely.

Standing by, a few hundred yards from the human, two figures in the shadows spied on her. One of them took their phone out and made a call. Two rings later and the other line picked up.

“What is it?” It was Blueblood’s voice.

“Found the human, what do you want us to do next?” one of them, speaking in a female voice, asked.

“Bring her to me. Don’t kill her, I want her alive.” Blueblood ordered.

Author's Note

Just a reminder that all the NPC's in OnO are basically cards with cartoon like drawings done by the Spirit of Chaos himself.

But it was so much fun! Not bad, Crimmy, not bad

*Takes in deep breath* Like and comment :heart:

Chapter 42

Withering on the bridge, crying to the point where Rachel felt physically sick. She quickly dug into her pockets as she forced herself to sit up.

With a trembling finger, Rachel pressed number 1 and the call button before pressing the phone up to her ear.

“Hello?” Brimstone’s voice was heard on the other side.

“P-professor,” Rachel’s voice trembled as she tried to get herself under control but she was still hysterical. “I-I’m having them again.” She cried.

She heard some papers rustling on the other side before he spoke. “Deep breaths, girl, like you’ve been taught.” Brimstone said in a soothing tone. “In and out. Come on, follow me.”

He then emphasized by doing the breathing techniques himself. Rachel started taking shuddered breaths in and out, coughing haphazardly a few times before she was able to reduce her crying to small whimpers. Her body was still trembling but it wasn’t as bad before.

“Better?” He asked her when he heard her crying had stopped.

“No, not really.” Rachel said softly, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.

“Now, tell me what happened? You haven’t had an anxiety attack in years, I thought you had it under control?” Brimstone asked.

“Well, apparently it went straight into the crapper.” she coughed, brushing her bangs out of her eyes. “Short story, I was playing Ogres and Oubliettes-”

“Haven’t played that in years, didn’t know it was still a thing.”

Rachel’s eyes squinted at that, trying to picture the red stallion playing that. “That would mean you would be a foal back then.”

“I can hear your sass remarks coming, get to the point.” Brimstone knew she was going to make some remark to make herself feel better.

Rachel waited a few seconds before continuing. “Anyway, I was playing with Spike and his friends, I got shot in the back.”

“What kind of game were you playing??”

“Discord’s version of the game. It doesn’t really fucking matter, either way, I got shot in the back. I-I was back there… it hurts….it hurts.” she shuddered, her free hand reaching around and rubbed the small of her back. Feeling the deep ugly scars on her fingertips.

“Rachel, breathe, don’t forget to breathe.” Brimstone said as coached Rachel to calm down. “Your father cannot harm you anymore. I thought we got past this the last time you crossed over to the human world?”

“It seems I still got a few things to hurl over.” Rachel said, putting her forehead on the railing on the bridge. “I could go the rest of my life and not have to see all of it again…fucking Heart…”

“Heart? What heart?” Brimstone asked her curiously. He then waited a moment before piecing it together and let out a loud groan. “The Crystal Heart?”

Rachel bit her lower lip trying to not sob. “When I touched it, it took me physically back to those moments. I relived all of it.”

She managed to find the strength to stand up on her feet, leaning against the railing to support her.

“You should’ve told some pony what you saw when they first examined you.” Brimstone sighed heavily as Rachel began moving from the bridge.

Unknowingly, the two henchponies of Blueblood followed her.

"You touching the Crystal Heart set off an unstable amount of magic energy that could wipe the whole Empire off the map, you failed to mention that you relive your past trauma. Your mental health is just as important as your physical health, if not more."

"Well….I did tell someone...just not the whole thing." Rachel muttered, turning her head towards the crystal tree castle.

"I see." The stallion grunted. "And is this the same someone that hit you during the Grand Galloping Gala?"

"God fucking damnit…" Rachel cursed under her breath, shaking her head. She knew that was going to be brought up. The twins were one thing, Brimstone's a whole new thing. "What happened with Spike was a complete accident. You try and jump on the back of an enraged dragon who was trying to make an absolute creep, who kept harassing me, into a chew toy and see if you don't get hit in the process."

Brimstone muttered something that the human couldn’t pick up before he said. “Anyway, since I have you on the phone, and discussing events of the Crystal Empire, I’m coming to Ponyville.”

“For what?” Rachel asked with a nervous laugh.

“It’s better I come and explain. Short of it, it’s the test results from when you touched the heart. I think you would like me to come instead of other doctors.” He said. “And have a little chat with your dragon.”

“You are just as bad as the twins.” Rachel declared.

Brimstone let out what sounded like a chuckle but she couldn’t really tell. “How much does he know?”

Rachel didn’t say a word at that.

“Rachel.” Brimstone calls her.

“Bits and pieces...not the whole story.” Rachel said softly. She looked up and glanced at the castle in the distance. She could now barely see the top of it from the regular trees at night.

“It might help if you tell him the whole story.” Brimstone said. “Talk to him about it.”

“I’m talking to you, aren’t I?” She asked as she began to bite her nails.

“Child, he has to. If you’re telling me that you’ve been having visions, which means your night terrors have returned.” When Rachel didn’t respond to that, Brimstone got his answer. Since she’s sleeping with a dragon, he’s been exposed to her night terrors.

“I-I can’t tell him.” Rachel said.

“If you are worried that he’ll judge you, I can assure you, my dear girl, Spike has no room to be judging anypony.”

“Hey there!”

Rachel let out a startled gasp when she heard a new voice calling out to her, causing her to stand from the bench and turned around. Standing behind her was a male pegasus with a light two tone blue long mane, his coat was a pale yellow, wearing a hoodie and pants. His green eyes looking at the human girl.

“Rachel? Rachel, what’s going on?” Brimstone called her loudly.

“Hey, it’s okay, I just wanna talk to ya.” the stallion said, taking a step towards her.

Rachel took a few steps back from him. “What do you want?” Rachel asked him, still having the Professor on the line.

“Well, Rachel~” Big red flag there. “~an associate of ours would like to speak to you in more of a…. Private setting.” The pegasus said.

Rachel heard hoofsounds crunching on the dirt, she looked over her shoulder and noticed a much slender mare was right behind her. She wore a ball cap over what looked to be a magenta short hair, but the cap didn’t hide the long horn protruding from her forehead. She wore the same get up as the pegasus but more exposed her firm, white midriff.

What caught Rachel’s eye was that there was a tattoo on the female unicorn’s stomach. It was the symbol of the white mantel. More big red flags popping up.

“I see.” Rachel grunted.

Brimstone was trying to get a hold of Rachel, trying to get her to tell him what was going on, but he could tell that it was not good.

“You know, it’ll be easier if you come with us, quietly.” the female unicorn said.

“And if I say no?” Rachel asked.

“Well, we can’t do anything with your boyfriend or the princess,” the stallion said. “But we can, with your father, Damien, right?”

That Brimstone did hear. He scraped his chair and stood up. “Rachel, get out of there, get out of there now!”

He knew that just even mentioning her father’s name would set her off! “Rachel, get out of~” However, it fell on deaf ears when he heard a distinctive sound of the phone being crushed and the call was cut off.

Author's Note

Oooh shit is really bout to go down.

Ya'll ready??

Chapter 43

“You know, it’ll be easier if you come with us, quietly.” the female unicorn said.

“And if I say no?” Rachel asked.

“Well, we can’t do anything with your boyfriend or the princess,” the stallion said. “But we can, with your father, Damien, right?”

Rachel’s heart started to beat at a slow rhythm, she could hear it go, thump-thump, thump-thump, thump-thump. She felt something clawing at the backdoor of her mind, wanting to come in. This tall dark shadow stood there behind the closed door, waiting.

As Brimstone was screaming at her to get out of there, her hand started to squeeze the phone so hard, it broke. Her phone snapped in half and crumbled into tiny pieces like it was nothing.

The claws kept scraping at the door, she felt this burning sensation flowing through her veins as this rage was boiling up to the surface.

The stallion looked at his partner behind the human before returning to her.

The mare reached out and grabbed Rachel by the shoulder.

That backdoor opened on its own and the creature waltzed in.

“Alright, lets~” the unicorn was cut off right there when Rachel elbows the mare in the stomach with such force that it wasn't even human, so hard that it knocked the mare out of breath and off her hooves into the ground.

The pegasus jumped and went to grab her, Rachel turns, shoves what phone that was left in her hand in his face. It caused him to sputter and made him confused before grabbing him by the shirt and pulling him down. Rachel knees him in the groin, lets go and gives the stallion a glass shattering uppercut to his lower jaw.

He stumbles back before being met with a sharp kick at his left knee. There was a disturbing crack and a horrific popping sound and his leg was bent backwards.

“AHHHH!” The pegasus screams in pain as he falls to the ground, writhing as he holds his broken leg. There was a horrendous gash on the back of his leg where a piece of his bone was sticking out.

After hearing her partner screaming, the unicorn went to stand up as this chuckle came from the human.

“Fucking bitch broke my leg!” the pegasus cries out, his kneecap was completely nonexistent. He looked at his broken leg before looking at his partner and then at the laughing girl in horror.

“Whoops, looks like somepony just became lamed.” Rachel said with a twisted smile on her face, looking at the down pegasus before looking back at the unicorn.

The ponies didn’t like the twisted look on her face, when Luna’s moon came out of the clouds, it casted a beam of light down on her face, the two noticed that the pupils of the human’s eyes had shrunk to the size of a pin head and it looked like it was pulsating just slightly. The way the moon shined, her brown eyes were slowly becoming a much lighter color. There was a glimmer of gold layered over it.

Rachel looks at the two ponies, as that chuckle turns into full blown laughter “You two dickwads seriously think I would come with you just because you threaten that piece of shit?” She giggled. “Honestly, if you were to throw that fucker right in front of me and you were telling me what you were going to do to him, bitches I would actually give you suggestions on how to go about it!”

She straightens up after her laughter dies down. She rolled her head till her neck popped, her knuckles popped and crackled as she balled them into fists. She had this predatory scowl on her face as she looked at the two.

The mare ran up behind her and threw a punch, the human duck down before grabbing the unicorn by her sleeve. She pulls her close, knees her in the gut before throwing the unicorn onto the ground.

Rachel straddles on that pony’s back, grabs her by the head and horn and just starts slamming her head down into the dirt and slams her fists all over the back of her head.

The male pegasus managed to get up, using his wings to propel him in the air. Though he was in intense pain from his destroyed leg, he was going to help his partner. He divebombs and swoops Rachel, grabbing her by her waist and picking her up in the air.

Rachel snarled and swung her body around, smashing her elbow into his throat, making a loud gurgling sound. The human wiggled and moved to where she was able to reach up to his wings, grabbing a big ol’ handful of his feathers and ripped them out.

It caused the pegasus to fall as pain shot throughout his body, blood was spewing out. His wings flapped in panic but he ended up falling, dropping Rachel from a ten foot drop. He couldn’t scream because when she smashed his throat, she ended up hitting his windpipe.

Rachel lands with a roll and moves into a crouch position.

She goes to reach for what she thought would be a handle of Spike’s dagger. Then felt around to see if she brought her bow, then looked at her wrist to find out that she ran outside without anything to defend herself with.

“Oh just my luck.” Rachel grunted, feeling like an idiot when she just had this type of conversation with her mate.

And with her breaking her cell phone, she couldn’t call anyone.

Oh well.

The unicorn got up, her face had multiple scratches and bruises from her face getting smashed, her skull felt like she got hit repeatedly with a sledgehammer, used her magic, her aura was teal blue. She picks up random objects - rocks, branches, the bench she was sitting not too long ago - and starts throwing them at the human.

One thing Rachel has going for her when facing opponents that are bigger than her and have wings and magic was that she was fast. She danced around the flying projectiles, jumping and moving past them, darting forward towards the unicorn.

With a leap, Rachel slams her fist down the top of the pony’s muzzle, kicking her in the gut before the unicorn countered. Grabbing her leg, and using her magic to flip Rachel over, slamming her on her back.

MEANWHILE BACK AT THE CASTLE

Spike was still flabbergasted after his mate stormed off the way she did. There was extreme guilt written on her face when she left.

Behind him, Twilight, Starlight, Big Mac, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash and Discord came in to see all of that.

“What was all of that?” Rainbow Dash was the first to speak up about this situation.

“I-I don’t know, she won’t tell me.” Spike said. Feeling really torn about this, should he let her have her space or go off after her? He grabbed either side of his head and grunted. “Gah, I don’t know what to do!”

Big Mac stepped forward, placing a hand on the dragon’s shoulders. “She’ll tell you when she’s ready. Can’t push her too much.”

“Does Sugar Belle get like this?” he asked the red earth pony.

“Sugar has secrets of her own. Getting her to talk is like prying teeth out of a timberwolf. But she usually comes around eventually.” he said.

“Rachel looked so upset,”

“Has Rachel ever gotten this upset before and took off?” Twilight asked as she approached him.

Spike turned around and looked at the alicorn princess. He gazed at her with a soft look before saying, “Yeah, once back at the cruise...Rarity said something to Rachel that wasn’t any of her business and she took off crying as well.” he responded.

When Rarity threw the fact Rachel had a miscarriage at her face, she ran as well.

“Did you go after her?” she then asked.

“Well, yeah, but this is a bit different...I think.” Spike said, considering. “Rachel didn’t have it easy growing up...it might be connected to that.”

As he said that, he gets this tingling along down the spikes of his spine, he gets this familiar sensation.

He had this back at the empire when Rachel was being harassed by Blueblood during the Gala. He turned his head back towards the open door, just when he took his first steps to go out, his phone rang.

Spike quickly dug into his phone and answered.

“Hello?” Spike answered.

“Rachel’s in trouble.” Brimstone didn’t even tell Spike who he was when he called the purple dragon. “Two ponies have her cornered, hurry!”

Spike didn’t say anything, he hung up on the elder stallion and he flew out of the castle like a bat out of hell, taking up to the skies.

“Spike?!” Twilight called out to him, trying to grab him to get him to tell her what was up but by the time she called out he was gone.

Flying over Ponyville, Spike kept his eyes down on the ground, scanning every inch from above. He kept trying to get a hold of his girlfriend, it went straight to voicemail.

“Rachel, where are you??” Spike grunted. He sniffed the air to see if he could get a hold of her scent. It took a couple of sniffs, sorting out the many smells he was smelling in the area before he picked up her ambrosia scent.

He locked on it, with a massive flap of his wing, he soared across the sky.

The girls were on the ground wrestling. Rachel was throwing a hail of fists as she punched and jabbed and pulled at the unicorn in a frenzy motion. They rolled around the dirt before Rachel rolled on top and started punching the mare’s face repeatedly.

The human got a good few well blows before the mare generated magic and blasted Rachel in the stomach, shooting her off of the unicorn. She flew twenty feet away from her, slammed her back up against an apple tree and Rachel collapsed. A pool of blood quickly generated from the wound she sustained.

Just when the unicorn was about to get up to assess the situation, Spike came down.

With a loud startling scream, Spike slammed his fist down at the mare’s face, driving her head into the dirt, knocking her out instantly.

With a snarl, he whips his head towards the male pegasus who was writhing on the ground. Taking note of the broken leg and bleeding wings, seeing him not as a threat, Spike quickly turned his attention to his girlfriend.

He was quick to run up to her as Rachel got to her knees, her hand pressing up against her bleeding stomach.

“Rachel.” He called her name when he approached her and helped her up.

“Oh, hey big guy.” Rachel greeted with a grunt. “Glad you made it.” Spike looked past the sarcasm as he helped her on her feet, letting her lean against him for support.

“Who are those guys?” he asked her.

“White Mantel goons.” she said.

Spike’s pupils turned to paper thin slits as he turned his head towards the two down ponies with a low growl. He led Rachel to a bench that was overturned from the fight. He lets go of Rachel for a moment before grabbing that bench and turning it upright before letting her sit.

“Lemme see.” Spike said as he knelt down in front of her, seeing where Rachel got shot.

Her baggy shirt had a big red stain and a hole where she got hit, the stain covered her stomach and bottom portion of her breasts.

Rachel grunted but didn’t fight him as Spike grabbed her shirt and slowly lifted it up to inspect the damage.

He glanced up at her face, he did note the color shift of her eyes, her pupils were normal looking. Spike then looks down at her stomach, he could see the wound was the size of a hoofball, just right above her belly button.

“Ah.” Rachel hissed and flinched when he lifted her shirt.

“Baby,” Spike whimpered when he saw the wound. He quickly took off his jacket and then took off his shirt, ripping the shirt into ribbons before he pressed the cloth up the wound.

“Thanks for the save.” Rachel grunted, one hand gripped on the bench tightly.

Spike dabs the area to clean it off before something shiny catches his eye. “Huh?”

“What is it?” Rachel asked as she gritted her teeth.

“Hold still.” He said as he continued to clean the blood off. He continues to wipe, realizing that Rachel wasn’t bleeding at all.

Spike wipes her stomach clean, once he wipes the blood off, his eyes widen. The purple of his scales drained.

“Spike? What’s wrong?” Rachel asked him, seeing the look on his face.

She then looked down at her stomach and she let out a loud gasp.

Right where she got hit, instead of blood seeping out of an open gash or even red flesh, the whole area where the unicorn blasted her, the entire area was covered in gold dragon-like scales.

Author's Note

BUM BUM BUM!!!!

Chapter 44

“Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, oh my gosh this is so fascinating!” Twilight squealed as she and Starlight had Rachel laying down on the couch back at the castle library. Twilight was hovering over the human, with her belly exposed, wearing a black bra, taking pictures of her scales.

“Is this really necessary?” Spike asked, being forced to step back as the two powerful magic users were all over his mate.

“Yeah seriously, that’s enough with the pictures.” Rachel grunted, waving the cameras away.

Twilight had five cameras, four of them were levitated by her magic while the fifth was in her hands, Starlight was taking notes as she watched Rachel’s reactions. Twilight snapped a photo of Rachel’s face.

“Ah!” Rachel hissed when the white light flashed across her eyes.

The film spits out the camera, the princess pulls the photo out and shakes it to cool off before examining it. Aside from the stunned expression on Rachel’s face, she got a better look of her eyes. Her pupils dilated like it always does, but she could see the lighter hue over her brown eyes.

“This is all documents before I make a call to Dr. Stinefall.” Twilight said as she levitated the photos to Starlight.

“Why that wack job?” Rachel asked with a grunt, trying to sit up.

“He’s working on the Mother Cells program, he would~”

“Don’t bother.”

Everyone looks at the human.

“Rachel,” Spike starts, “if this is connected to the Mother’s Cells, then they can~”

“Professor Brimstone is on his way. I won’t be surprised if he shows up sometime right now.” Rachel said.

Spike started to sweat bullets when Brimstone was mentioned. Since she did cut off while they were talking before the assault, the living lie detector was on his way.

“Oh that’s right!” Starlight said. “Brimstone is the head researcher of the division, and has been working with the humans since day one of the portal opening.”

Spike wormed his way to his mate, sitting down next to her as he grabbed her hands. Though he only had one interaction with Brimstone, he terrifies the dragon; add that to the Twins….

“He was on his way before I lost contact.” Rachel said, giving her mate an assured look before looking back at the girls.

Watching this from the doorway, not only Pinkie and Dash were still there, but after word spread across the grapevine, AJ and Flutters made their way to the castle. Discord left via portal traveling and Big Mac went home to be with his girl.

“So what the hay happened?” Apple Jack asked as she watched from the doorway outside in the hallway.

“Rachie got jumped by the White Mantel, you should’ve seen the other two.” Pinkie giggled, using binoculars to look at Rachel’s shiny stomach since it was best for the girls to hang back.

“How bad?” Fluttershy asked, glad to see that their smaller friend was alright.

“Well, from what I saw,” Rainbow Dash let out a long, low whistle. “One’s in a coma and the other won’t be able to use his leg ever again.”

Fluttershy’s ears drooped. “O-oh...T-they shouldn’t have tried to grab her.” She whispered but truly horrified.

She knew Rachel was a force to be reckoned with, this just elevates on what she’s capable of. “D-did one of them give her scales?”

“I have no clue.” Dash said with a shrug and then grinned. “One thing for sure, she did a lot of damage. Spike just knocked one of them out but sweet geez!”

As Twilight was really close to Rachel’s scales, she let out a hum. She then glanced up at Spike’s arm. Looking at his purple scales before looking back down at the stomach. “Sorry about this.” She said.

“For what?” Rachel asked puzzled.

RRRRRIIIIP!!

Twilight tears a scale off of her stomach.

“AH!” Rachel screams and out of reflex, backhands the princess so hard, it spun her around and she dropped to the ground.

“Oh shit!” Spike gets up from the couch and goes to Twilight’s side, the other girls congregated by the princess’s side.

Rachel sat on that couch in horror of what she just did.“Oh fuck, Twilight I’m so sorry!” She covered her mouth

First she hits Prince Blueblood (for good reasons), she just hit Twilight!

Twilight waves her hand up in the air, trying to get some space so she could stand. “It’s fine, I’m fine, wow that was a wake up call!” She said with a laugh. Her cheek was bright red from where she was smacked.

“Are you alright?” one of the girls asked, Spike helped the princess up on her feet.

“I’m fine I’m fine, it was my fault, I should’ve given a better warning.” She said, holding the piece of Rachel’s scale between her middle and index finger.

“Ask more likely.” Spike said before taking a closer look at her cheek. “Can one of you get some ice please?”

“I got it.” Fluttershy said as she got up and ran out of the library to fetch the ice.

“Twilight, I’m so sorry, I-I” Rachel ran her fingers through her hair.

“Rachel, it’s okay.” Twilight said, waving her off before approaching her again. Rachel now instinctively scooted away from the princess, almost crawling off of the couch.

“Hey, hey it’s okay.” Twilight said, having to raise her hands up in defense. “I’m not pulling.” She said before looking back at her stomach.

Right on the edge of the scaled area, right hand side, there was a small raw pink dot, the size of a bit coin. She wasn’t bleeding but it did sting a lot.

“Does it hurt?” Twilight asked.

Rachel gave her a look. “What do you think?”

“Point taken.” the princess said before looking at Spike. “Uh...may I?”

Spike narrowed his eyes on her. “Are you serious?”

“It’s for research.” Twilight responded with a big wide smile.

“Shouldn’t you wait for the doctors to conduct that sort of thing??” AppleJack asked.

But every pony knew in this room knew that once something sparked bookhorse’s interest, she will drive herself absolute nanas.

With a low growl, Spike raised his right arm up. He glided a finger over his scales before finding one that was about to come off on its own. He grips it and rips the scale off. He winced but didn’t react as bad as Rachel reacted before handing the purple scale off to the princess.

“Thank you!” Twilight said, taking the two scales and flew off to the second level of the library to a little magic lab she had set up for potions and tests and things.

Rachel watches her go before covering her face with her hands, tilting her head back with a loud, frustrating groan. “Today is not a good day.”

“It was for a little bit.” Pinkie giggled, bouncing over to her, digging into her hair before pulling a plushie out that looked a lot like Hades and handing it to her.

Rachel removes her hands to look at the Hades plushie and lets out a small giggle, grabbing it and hugging the pooch. “What is up with your hair? Seriously??”

“You don’t wanna know.” Pinkie winked, nudging her with her elbow before getting up.

Fluttershy comes back in, going up to the second level to give Twilight the ice for her cheek.

“Thank you.” Twilight said, using her magic to put the ice on her cheek but was focused with her microscope, comparing the two colorful scales. “Interesting.”

“What is it?” Fluttershy asked, wanting to see before Twilight moved around the butterscotch pegasus to look through a stack of notes all containing what she learned about Mother Cells and combed through them.

During that time, there was a knock on the doorway. Everyone stopped to look and saw a very frazzled Rarity standing there. Her purple mane looked like an absolute rat’s nest, she wore no makeup but it was apparent that her eyes were red and puffy from crying. She wore the outfit she had when trying to grab Sweetie Belle earlier and her purse.

“Is every pony alright?” Rarity asked softly.

The girls and Spike looked at each other, obviously thinking of the same thing before Rachel said, “Uh Rarity, I got jumped by two ponies and have scales on my stomach, you look like absolute crap.”

“It’s been an...exhausting day for me, but not as much as what you went through, darling.” Rarity sniffed, rubbing her snout with her arm before coming into the room.

Spike made a sound but didn’t say anything, getting by Rachel’s side. The unicorn stared at the dragon for a brief moment before turning to Rachel. Her eyes widened when she saw the gold coloring.

“Oh my sweet Celestia, what on earth is that??” Rarity said, seeing the scales for herself.

“We’ll know soon enough.” Rachel said, putting her head on Spike’s arm.

Twilight and Fluttershy soon came down to the ground level. “Hi Rarity,” Twilight quickly greeted her late friend before looking at Rachel. “One more test, I promise I’ll be done.”

Rachel raised a brow at her. “What test?” she asked with a grunt. Already tired of the tests.

Twilight looks at Rarity. “Got a needle?”

Rarity nodded before opening her purse and pulling out one of her traveling sewing kits and opened it up. She pulled one of her needles and handed it over to her. “There you go.”

“What are you doing?” Rachel asked Twilight.

“Just a strength test,” Twilight said. “I am going to stick ya with the needle.”

“Twilight, that’s enough for the evening.” Spike snapped at her.

“I-it’s fine, but I swear Twilight, what happens next is on you.” Rachel warns the princess. “One last test.”

Twilight nodded. “One last test.” She repeated before getting ready. “Okay, brace yourself.” She said, now warning Rachel.

Rachel nodded, holding Spike’s hand tightly.

Twilight counted to three before sticking the needle right in the center of the scaley area. The needle didn’t even puncture, it bent at a 90 degree angle.

“Okay, Rachel, do you taste sulfur in your mouth by any chance?” the princess asked, everyone’s eyes widened when seeing the bent needle.

“Not at the moment, no.” Rachel responded, putting her hand on her stomach.

“Well something tells me that is going to be soon.” Twilight said. “Those are definitely dragon scales you have on your stomach.”

“So Rachel’s turning into a dragon??” Pinkie Pie said with a loud exasperated gasp.

Starlight looks at Twilight at that. “Are you sure?”

“Well, that’s what I’m going with, or at least she’s turning to some type of draconic being. We’ll know soon when the Professor comes.”

“What happened to the two ponies that assaulted you?” Fluttershy asked the couple then.

“One’s in the hospital. The mare is in a coma.” Twilight said.

“Don’t ask me to apologize.” Spike said with a grunt. Rachel rubbed his arm when he said that, he smiled down at her softly.

Rarity let out a gulp. “And the other scoundrel?”

“In the dungeons.” Starlight said, pointing down on the ground, gesturing to the cells below. “Never thought I’d see the day we actually have to use them.”

“Has he been treated?” Apple Jack asked.

Spike made a so/so hand motion. “Enough to where he won’t bleed out to death, but once he tells us what we need to know, he’ll get better treatment.”

“So wait, he’s just sitting in that cell without proper care?” Fluttershy asked.

“Him and that cunt tried to kidnap my mate, working for the White Mantel, he’s lucky he fucking got any care at all.” he said, still frustrated about this situation.

But what was soothing him was the fact Rachel was okay, for now.

After what seemed to be a sleepless night, everyone still gathered in the library when the light of Celestia’s sun peeked through the window.

Knock, knock, knock!

Three loud knocks hit the front door.

AJ dug into her pocket and pulled out her cell, many spider cracks on the screen for the countless times of dropping it to see what time it was.

“Huh, it’s just six in the morning. Who could that be?” She asked as Starlight got up and went to the door.

Rachel rubbed the out of her eyes as she sat up, she patted Spike’s shoulder to get him up off her lap - he was using her lap as a pillow before sitting up himself and stretched his arms.

Twilight was face deep into her research reading, curling up in one of the beanbags, only looking up when Starlight came back.

“Guys, Brimstone’s here.” Starlight announced, causing Spike’s eyes to snap wide open.

The red stallion walked in, his suitcase in his hand. His silver mane was slick back and his single eye, as black as coal, honed right at the human girl. “It’s Professor Brimstone, thank you very much,” he grunted, looking at Starlight.

Starlight let out a gulp when he stared at her. “And he brought company.”

As soon as she said that, the sexling twins, Ruby and Gemcity popped up right behind him.

“Hellooohooo!” the twins cooed in unison, both holding suitcases in their hands as well.

“OH FUCK!” both Rachel and Spike shouted in unison.

Chapter 45

Teal unicorn Ruby and purple unicorn Gemcity took no time to jump around Brimstone, completely ignoring all of the other girls, making a beeline straight for Rachel.

Before Rachel could say anything, the twins used their magic, combining auras of Red - for Ruby and emerald Green - for Gemcity, the twins engulfed Spike in their auras, using their magic to lift the dragon up.

“Whoa whoa hey!” Spike exacerbated, trying to move but he couldn’t, the twins ended up yeeting the dragon away from their human friend, setting the dragon down somewhere in the library before claiming his spot on either side of Rachel.

The Mane 7 were so shocked that they couldn’t do anything about it.

“That was uncalled for!” Rachel growled at the two.

“Hey, we told you if something happens again, we’ll be all over that drake’s ass.” Ruby grunted as she took a look at Rachel, setting her suitcase down by her hooves.

“He’s lucky there are witnesses.” Gemcity said, flipping her short hair with her hands.

“I’m right here!” Spike hissed as he scrambled up to his feet.

“Hush now, sisters are talking.” Ruby calls back.

Both Rachel and Brimstone bury their faces in their hands as a result of that.

Rarity looked disgusted that the twins were even there, Pinkie Pie was laughing and Dash ended up joining her on that, Fluttershy’s ears flung back and hid behind her wings, Aj took her hat to fan herself when looking at how sexually revealing the twins were wearing, Twilight was silent and Starlight was nervously scratching behind her neck with her nails.

“For the record guys, I’m so sorry for whatever the twins do from this point forward.” Rachel said, putting her hands down before looking at Brimstone.

The red stallion adjusted his coat as he entered the room. Twilight did get up to go and greet him.

“Professor Brimstone, it’s nice to finally meet you.” She said with a smile. Having dark bags underneath her eyes indicating her lack of sleep. “I’ve been reading a lot of your essays and research on quantum traveling and the results of the Settlement program.”

“Why thank you, Princess,” the professor said, giving her a formal bow. “I do apologize about my plus ones. I did call them but I didn’t know that they would be coming.”

The twins gave him a flirtatious wave, causing the professor to roll his single eye.

“We’ll always be here for our little sister,” Gemcity said, wrapping her arms around Rachel for a big hug.

Ruby joined in for that hug, making Rachel sandwiched between the two strippers. Their triple f size boobs were mashing her face. “What did you expect when you called us, Professor? It was just by luck that your train made a stop in Filly.”

“Can’t...breath...” Rachel muffled, her face and body turning red with embarrassment.

Spike blushes and turns his head away from the sight.

“Alright, alright, off of her, you two, shoo!” Brimstone finally had enough and moved closer, waving his hands at them as he made his way to Rachel. “Give her space, will you!?”

“Oh calm down, we just miss her.” Gemcity said, petting Rachel’s hair as the human tried to push the two strippers off of her.

Ruby let out a sigh before removing herself off of the couch and then tapped Gem’s horn.

“Hey!” Gem grunted.

“Let Brimstone do his thing.” Ruby said as she grabbed her arm and pulled her twin off of her.

All while the mane 7 were trying to hold their composure, not trying to laugh at this interaction. Though this was the girls’ second interaction with the twins, they couldn’t help but be entertained how the twins were with Rachel.

Starlight came up to the twins. “If you two follow me, I’ll show you where you’ll be staying.” She said.

“We’ll share a bed.” Ruby said. “So don’t bother splitting us up.”

“We’re used to it.” Gemcity giggled.

Starlight nodded, not sure how to take that before looking at Brimstone. “Professor?”

“In a moment.” Brimstone said, now seeing the scales without the twins hovering over the girl.

He noticed the pink dot, glanced up at Rachel before turning his head to Twilight with a grunt.

“Uh...it was for tests?” Twilight said with a nervous smile and her octaves going up a few notches.

The professor narrowed his single eye, subtly adjusting the patch over his other eye before turning to Rachel. “Now, what happened?” he asked her.

Rachel sighed after finally having a moment to breathe from being in a boob sandwich. She gave Spike an apologetic look before turning back to the stallion. “White Mantle goons tried to get me to go with them, we got into a fight, I got shot, Spike got there and the fight was over.” She said, feeling the scales with her hand. They did feel an awful lot like her mate’s underbelly. They have a much smoother texture like other dragons have, minus the one spot Twilight pulled. “Next thing I knew, I had scales.”

“And your eyes.” Brimstone noted.

“Huh?” Rachel asked with a raised brow. Twilight teleports the picture to her and she sees that her eyes weren't a rich brown color, it was more of a golden brown.

“After conducting some tests, I believe when she touched the Crystal Heart, not only did it react to Rachel’s untapped magic essence, but it also triggered a sort of a transformation. Since humans weren’t from this realm, it’s stripping her humanity and turning her to what is usually appropriate for this world!” Twilight explained with a huge grin. “Now since she is a Mother Cell, a human that had draconic magic in her past life, I’m guessing she’s turning into a dragon.”

Brimstone’s face turned stony when Twilight explained her findings. Rachel buries her face in her hands in embarrassment.

“I have it all right here.” Twilight said, holding up her findings as if she was so proud of it and handing it to the Professor.

Professor Brimstone grabbed it, took one glance at it and then said. “I would appreciate it if you do not conduct any more tests on the Mother Cells.” He said.

Twilight’s ears flung back as he walked over to her and handed the princess her files back.

“Nor tell me what I already know.” He said.

“Oooh.” Twilight said before letting out a nervous laugh. “Sorry.”

After making clicking noises, he let out a grunt. “However...you are correct.” the Professor said.

He went to grab his suitcase and opened it up and grabbed three ten inch thick three-ring binders out.

“Those files are just getting bigger, and bigger, and bigger.” Rachel said, seeing it as if it wasn’t the first time she saw them, hugging her Hades plushie.

Applejack let out a whistle. “Wow Rachel, I didn’t think you were more involved in this Mother Cell project.”

“There are other files from other subjects, however I just happened to incidentally discover new things about that.” Rachel said.

Brimstone opened one of the binders and then pulled two photos out, he went over to Rachel and handed them over to her so she could see. Everypony and Spike gathered around the couch to see what it was.

All of the photos were of X-rays that he had taken photos of with a camera and had them developed. “Now, this one was taken from the hospital after your...barn incident.” Brimstone explained, showing off the X-ray of Rachel’s skeleton from torso up..

Spike looked to the ground when the Professor brought that up. He still hadn’t forgiven himself for that.

It looked like a typical human skeletal image, however it was the first time that they could see signs of old bone fractures that had healed years ago. Various fissures and impact and pressure fractures ridiculed up around her collarbone and shoulders area and along her ribs.

The room was quiet when they saw them. No one said a word.

And Rachel appreciated that.

“This one,” Brimstone taps on the second photo. It was more interesting to say the least. It was blank, not in a normal sense. It had the outline of her body, but there was nothing but this bright white mass swirling about. Her bones weren’t showing, just this.

“Even though we still do not understand why the heart reacted the way it did. But as we can see,” he looked at Rachel at that. “It’s already begun.”

“Ooh! So swirly!” Pinkie said, grabbing the swirly image and looking at it herself.

“Now Rachel, are you feeling anything else?” Brimstone asked her.

Spike looked at Rachel then. He knew something was bugging Rachel but she refused to say what it was since they came back from the Empire.

“No, I haven’t.” Rachel said, she stared in his eyes, trying to seem that she was telling the truth, but her ears were burning red. Her telltale sign of her lying.

Brimstone grunted. “Rachel.” He said her name in a way that is like a father scolding his child who’s lie they caught. “I don’t even have to use my talent to know that you’re lying.”

Spike starts snickering at that, along with the twins. Oh how he had been wanting to call Rachel out on that, right now she was squirming in her seat. Spike had been trying to get his mate to talk to him about her condition.

This was amusing to him.

Soly on the fact that Rachel’s body language reacted to the Professor’s scolding.

“Ooh, papa be mad.” Gemcity snickered to Ruby.

“Have you felt anything else since you touched the heart?” Twilight asked Rachel then.

Rachel put her X-ray down before grabbing the plushie again and held it. “Okay,” she sighed. “I did feel something.”

Now everypony was listening to what she had to say.

Rachel looked to everypony. “Alright, when I touched the heart, it felt like my whole body was being torn apart and put back together again. This burning sensation in my veins. When Spike pulled me back from the Heart it stopped, however it left something behind.”

“What is it?” Starlight asked.

She looked at Starlight. “This creature hung around the back of my mind. Every once in a while I could feel it clawing at me, wanting to get in. I felt it when I encountered Blueblood~” She paused for a moment. A thought came to her mind before continuing. “While I was in the gym earlier, I felt it, though I noticed my strength and stamina had increased. And tonight, well…” She tapped on her plushie’s head before saying, “When I got cornered by those fuckers, before they even first grabbed me, they said something to me that pissed me off so much… that I let that thing come in freely….and if Spike hadn’t come, I would’ve killed them.” She admitted.

That’s how pissed off those two White Mantle goons got her.

Rarity bit her lower lip nervously and was sweating. Twilight, Starlight and the others of the mane 7 didn’t know how to respond to this.

Brimstone rubbed his forehead with his hand, knowing exactly what set her off. He let out a sigh before grabbing the X-Rays from the girls and set them back inside of the binders.

“What I don’t get,” Spike starts then. “How isn’t the transformation not instant?” he asked the professor. “Before the other portal opened, we stepped through the mirror portal and we changed into humans with no problems.”

“With you as a dog.” Twilight reminded me.

Spike rolled his eyes before looking at Brimstone for answers.

“We still have no idea what caused the second port….what there’s another??” Brimstone’s single eye widened at that.

“Uh...yeah.” Twilight said. “It’s in my study. I have to power it up but it's there.”

Brimstone looked at the princess for a long minute before continuing. “We still don’t know what caused the other portal to open, but what was learned from the many travelers coming to and from our world to the human world that no one else changed forms, what magic that caused the portal to open seemed to prevent it. Like a safety net. However, when Rachel touched the Crystal Heart, with her being a Mother Cell, it took that safety net away, hence her...scales. Why the change isn’t instant or how long it’ll take, I cannot determine that at the moment.”

“So Rachel’s not going to be human any more?” Fluttershy asked. “Aren’t you scared?” She asked the girl in question.

Rachel shrugged. “I still feel like me. I’m more agitated, frustrated, exhausted, scared isn’t really part of that equation.” She said. Spike reached over and put a hand on her shoulder. She moved her hand away from the plushie and grabbed Spike’s hand and held it.

“If she changes, would she be able to go back home?” Apple Jack said.

Rachel lets out a grunt. “This is my home, Applejack.” she said, looking at the pony agitated. Spike squeezed her shoulder gently to reel her back. She sighed before saying. “Sorry, Equestria is my home. It always has been since the second I decided to come here eight years ago.”

The old stallion looked at Rachel with a soft gaze before letting out a sigh.

“Okay, I don’t know about you guys,” Gemcity announced, clapping her hands loudly to get everyone’s attention. “But I’m starving!”

“Oh same!” Ruby said.

“Ooh don’t you two sluts start.” Rachel said, trying to get up but Spike was keeping her down. Thinking they were thinking about their other main source of food.

The twins laughed. “We do eat real food you know.” they said with a smirk, seeing how quickly heated she was getting.

“And don’t think because you got shot means you’re off the hook.” Ruby said. “We need a tour guide.”

The twins were looking at Rachel for that.

“Oh geez.” Rachel muttered.

“So, how long do you guys intend on staying?” Starlight asked the twins and Brimstone.

“I don’t know about them,” Brimstone said, motioning to the girls. “I would be staying at least three days.”

“And that’s how long we’re staying too.” the twins said with a grin.

After Applejack, Rarity, RD, Pinkie, and Fluttershy left to go home and get much better sleep, Spike and Rachel were in their room.

Rachel was standing over by her dresser, going through her clothes looking for a shirt to wear.

“Three days,” she said. Not knowing how these days are going to be, Brimstone is easier to deal with than the Twins. “Can I handle three days?”

“Sounds like you don’t want Ruby and Gemcity here,” Spike chuckled, though a part of him felt uncomfortable around them. Now Ruby was more mature than her twin but they act so alike, so very sexual and loud in a way Ponyville was just not ready for.

“I do want them, but they’ve popped up like this? I would’ve given the girls a better heads up.”

Sitting on the bed, Spike watched Rachel slipping on a blue tank top, pulling it over her stomach, covering the scales. She then moved her hair over her ears and signed, crossing her arms.

“How are you feeling now?” Spike asked her.

“I...don’t know how to feel about this.” Rachel said, looking at him.

Spike pats a spot next to him, having her come over and sit next to him. Spike then wrapped his arm around her shoulders, bringing her in for a hug. “At least I don’t have to worry about assholes having a problem with me being human.” Rachel said.

“What does that suppose to mean?”

“You know. Babe, we always had folks saying that what you and I have is a disgrace. Me being human dating a full grown dragon. I had both sides of the spectrum coming up to me with that bull shit.”

“Rachel, I never cared one way or another that you’re human. Those assholes are just ignorant who don’t know any better.” He planted a kiss on top of her head. “Even though how we learned about your changing isn’t how anyone wanted to learn, all I see is what I’ve always seen in you.”

“Your Dragoness?”

Spike grinned. “In hindsight, you’ve always acted more like a dragon.”

Rachel stared at him in thought for a moment before letting out a snort. “That is...not the first time someone told me that.”

“And it won’t be the last.” he then booped her nose, causing her to smile. “Seriously though, this just means what I see in you is coming into the limelight. Does it change how I feel about you? No. No matter what you’ll look like, you’ll always be beautiful to me.”

She kisses him on the lips tenderly, placing a hand on his cheek upon doing so before saying. “So is this what you call, rewriting the stars?”

Spike smiled softly, gently pressing his forehead onto her’s and said “Somewhat.”

They giggled at each other before someone knocked on the door and it opened.

“Uh uh, don’t you two start yet.” Gemcity sticks her head inside with a smirk.

Spike bit his tongue when she came in. He turned and saw that she was still in her pony form.

“Oh honey you are not going out dressed like that.” Gemcity giggled before coming inside of their room and went to Rachel’s dresser, opened the drawer and went through it.

“Um….I’m going where?” Rachel asked, not realizing she was going anywhere. “Gemcity, I had a very...very trying past few days. I want to sleep.”

“Sleep is for the dead, missy.” Gemcity said, grabbing a corset top, tight pants and boots and shoves them on Rachel’s lap. “We’re gonna hit Ponyville!”

Chapter 46

“Well so much for resting and laying low.” A grumpy Spike said, slumping over the dining table as Starlight was in the kitchen making breakfast.

He was not pleased with the fact the sexling twins just took Rachel after what just happened! The dragon gets that he’s not in the girls’ good graces for the past events happening to Rachel…

But taking her outside now? After just having jumped??

“I’m sure she’s going to be fine with them,” Twilight said, trying to assure him. Patting on his shoulder a little. “Though I get why you’re worried.”

“Worried, frustrated…” He grunted before covering his face with his hands. “They don’t like me.” Spike groaned loudly.

“Who? Ruby and Gemcity?” Twilight asked before giving him a soft look. “They threw you out of nothing.”

“Oooh it’s somethings...a lot of somethings.” Spike murmured. “And it’s not just them either.”

Spike was on the Twins’ and Brimstone’s shitlist; his list of fuck-upery has seemed to be steadily climbing higher and higher. And all of them were staying, so all of them were going to be talking about….

He was starting to sweat bullets cause he realized that the Twins knew about Bouncer, Bob and Stick’s murder. Those two sex bugs have the biggest mouths he has seen from the many, many interactions with them, back when he used to visit his mate in Fillydelphia. Brimstone is a hard ass and responsible of getting rid of the fucking evidence!

“Spike, are you alright?” Twilight asked, seeing Spike looked a little more green.

“I think I'm gonna hurl.” Spike made a sound that was a mix of a groan and a whimper.

All that realization was hitting him harder than sixteen tons of bricks.

“Maybe some food might settle your stomach.” Spike stood alert at the sound of Brimstone suddenly coming out of nowhere. He whipped his head to the right and sitting six feet away from him was the stallion himself.

Calmly sipping a cup of coffee.

Spike didn’t realize he even entered the dining hall!

“Professor,” Twilight greeted, acting like that was nothing. “Have you gotten settled in?”

“Quite well, your highness.” Brimstone said. “I am sorry for not giving proper news of my arrival, and the twins.”

“Oh that’s fine really; I am quite curious about Rachel’s inner circle. What better way of getting to know one another.” She smiled as Starlight came in from the kitchen, levitating the breakfast out with her magic and setting it up for everypony.

“Hmm, yes.” the professor said, sliding his single eye over Spike's direction, his eye burning right into the dragon’s soul.

Can Spike survive these three days??

Spike gulped. “Oh yay.” he whimpered.

Brimstone looked at the dragon, taking note that there wasn’t Rachel or the twins around, “Girls kidnapped her again?” he asked Spike.

Spike nodded silently to the stallion.

“Bah, those two don’t know don’t know subtlety on times like this.” Brimstone grunted, shaking his head before telling Starlight thank you before grabbing his fork and dug into his eggs and began eating.

“Has Ruby and Gemcity always been like this?” Twilight asked Brimstone and Spike, to whoever would answer her. She then pushed Spike’s plate to him, trying to get him to eat.

“Loud? Boisterous? Overly sexualized? Yes.” Brimstone said. “However, despite their lifestyle, what they are and occupation, the twins have done well when it comes to Rachel.”

Spike grumbled something underneath his breath before grabbing his fork and dug into the eggs.

“What they are?” Starlight repeated those words but as a question. “They were called bugs earlier…”

“They’re called Sexlings, a species cousins to the changelings.” Spike said, knowing what they were.

Then realizing his mistake and dropping his fork.

“Sexlings??” Twilight’s eyes widened when he said that. She starts combing through her memory of what she learned about the Changelings. She couldn’t find anything on that subject. “Hmm, I might ask them a few questions. Spike, Brimstone, since you two~”

“I actually have something else in mind, if that is alright with you, Princess,” Brimstone said quickly. Trying to not have this rather uncomfortable discussion.

Thank you. Spike thought, he too did not want to discuss the twins anymore.

“Oh?” Twilight stopped for a second. “And what would that be?”

Brimstone cleared his throat. “From what I was told earlier, you have one of the members of the white mantle in the dungeons, is that correct?” Twilight nodded before he continued. “If it is alright with you, I would like to have a word with him, extract any useful information.”

“I’m actually working on that,” Starlight said. “I have ways of getting him to talk. About to go down there after breakfast.”

“I’ve heard of your tactics, Ms. Glimmer,” He said, which made Starlight’s ears flung back. “It is literally in my job description to snuff out the lies to find the truth. I would like to offer my services, along with borrowing Spike here.”

“Say what now?” Spike looked at Brimstone at that.

“Before I was the head of the Mother Cell Research Division and in charge of the settlement program, I had...offered my services to Princess Celestia as a member of one of the guards”

“You worked as a Canterlot Guard?” Twilight asked, now trying to remember if she had ever seen Brimstone before in the past.

“In another lifetime long ago. Even back then the Canterlot guards were the worst, so I left to pursue other opportunities.” Brimstone said. “So if you don’t mind….”

Twilight was about to say something before her phone rang. She dug into her skirt pocket before pulling it out. “Oh, it’s mom. Brimstone, he’s all yours.” she said before getting up from the table and headed off somewhere else to talk to her mom.

Starlight grunted, disappointed that she wasn’t the one to do it.

Brimstone was quick with his plate before standing up himself. “Come along, Spike.”

Spike shoved his eggs and toast down before getting up and following Brimstone.

Something told him that he was going to be the one getting interrogated.

The sun was getting on Rachel’s nerves. It was rather mild in temperature, but all and all pleasant, but she felt like she was going to boil. She wasn’t wearing anything that would make her sweat profusely - just what Gemcity picked out earlier, but she felt like she had on ten thick fur-lined coats, thrown into the oven and was being cooked alive.

“Hey, it's not that hot outside,” Gemcity said. “It’s really nice out.”

“It feels like a thousand degrees.” Rachel quips immediately with a groan. “Why can’t we do this tour thing later?”

“Rachel, you know that if you keep yourself locked in, you’ll give your attackers power, thinking that they got you scared.” Ruby sad, the twin walking either side of their human friend as they walked through the streets of Ponyville. It was the weekend so ponies were out enjoying their day. “Besides, we need to talk to you without Spike hovering over you.”

“Okay guys, I get it, you don’t like him.” Rachel said. “Yes he’s done some fucked up things but he’s a good guy.”

“How many times has he sent you to the hospital?” Ruby then asked, causing Rachel to stop walking.

“Excuse me?” She asked.

The twins stopped walking, looking at each other, looking around, deciding it was time to be more serious and dropped their unicorn form, revealing their sexling forms. They were cousins to the Changelings so they are shapeshifting bugs, instead of the colorful beetle or the traditional black and green scarab form, they have a more moth form mixed with pony features. They carry their traditional purple and teal colors with solid red eyes, sharp fangs poking out of their lips, both of them having a heart shaped patch of fur right smack on their breasts.

The sexlings twins stared down at their smaller friend. “You never mentioned that Spike sent you to the hospital before the empire.” Ruby said. “We had to learn it from Brimstone on the way here. What other incidents did he cause?” Ruby asked her.

Rachel shook her head and waved her hand. “What happened in the barn was an accident.”

“It seems he has caused a lot of accidents since moving in with him.” Gemcity said. “Barn, the empire~”

“Oh my fu~ guys Spike doesn’t hurt me on purpose. The barn, we both got drunk and things went overboard. The Empire, fucking Blueballs caused him to go into frenzy.” She snarled at them.

“Rachel, we’re just worried about you,” Ruby said. “Calm down will you, hon?”

“How can I calm down when everypony is viewing Spike as a bad guy? He's not a bad guy.” Rachel said, running her hand through her hair. “Yes, he’s a dragon, yes he’s not the most graceful but despite all that, he’s the best thing that ever happened to me.”

“Was he the one that showed you the crystal heart?” Ruby asked, motioning to the scales on Rachel’s stomach, now covered up by the corset top.

“He didn’t fucking know that the Empire was going to be wiped off the face of the map just by me touching it. This isn’t his fault. None of this is.” She was trying not to raise her voice but her usual level of control was on a thin line. Still feeling the edge of last night’s attack, she doesn’t need to get any more aggravated. “And if you two girls are playing that card, reverse uno card here - You two never told me about what happened to Bouncer and his brothers. I had to hear it from that fucking cunt, Rarity.”

The twins stopped at that. They waited before ruby said, “That’s because Spike told us to not tell you. At the time we both thought~”

“That you didn’t need to worry about them.” Gemcity finished. “Honey, you get stressed and paranoid, so we thought~”

“Well you two thought wrong.” Rachel grunted. “I already got onto Spike about it.” She took a few deep breaths, trying to get herself to calm down. “Look, I get you two are worried about me, and that you don’t really agree with the choices he and I made.”

“He shouldn’t even drag you down to this.” Ruby said. “I know dragons are intense when it comes to relationships but what he did and after just seems to be a bad pattern forming with you. I mean seriously, you were in the freaking newspaper.”

“It does paint a bad picture.” Gemcity said. “Which is really unusual because you’re a great painter.”

“Guys, despite what he has done, Spike is a good guy, he’s not perfect by any means but he means everything to me.” Rachel said, folding her arms across her chest, still smoldering in the intense heat she was feeling. “Contrary to anyone’s belief, whenever I’m with him, I feel the safest. The most I ever felt in a long time.”

The girls looked around the area they were in. There were not many ponies out due to the news of last night reaching those in Ponyville. So there wasn’t any point eavesdropping them.

“We’re just….surprised that you’re so calm about him. We know dragons are carnivores and they hunt and eat meat,” Ruby said, “but he killed three ponies.”

She looked at the twins with a soft look. “I know...look it’s complicated, but can we please drop it?” Rachel asked them. Listening to this wasn’t what Rachel needed, though she knew the twins were going to bring it up the second they got the chance.

She then brushed her bangs out of her eyes before continuing. “I really am glad to see you guys again.”

The twins stared at Rachel for a moment before they sighed in unison.

“And we missed you.” they said as the three of them shared a hug.

“We’re just worried about you, that’s all.” Ruby said tenderly.

“Eew, you sweaty.” Gemcity said before pulling away.

“Uh rude ass,” Ruby grunted at her before realizing that Rachel was really sweating. She felt hot to touch. She moved her hand and pressed the back of her hand up against Rachel's forehead. “Rach, you’re burning up.”

“Of course I feel hot, it’s like a thousand fucking degrees out here.” Rachel responded, stepping back from the teal sexling.

“Not really,” Ruby said. “Let’s get you somewhere with an AC.”

“How about we head back to the castle?” Rachel asked, begging them. “I wanna sleep. I haven’t slept well and you know how bitchy I get when I don’t get proper sleep.”

“We will after food, we’re hungry.” Gemcity said as she and Ruby grabbed their sweaty, tired sister and dragged her to the nearest diner in town.

Though she was still tired, something about a large bowl of french fries and milkshakes seemed to lift some spirits up.

“Now you’re not so hangry anymore.” Gemcity giggled as she and Ruby shared a basket of nachos.

There was a long winding rocky staircase leading down to the dungeons below the Castle of Friendship. Though mostly used for storage, and where Spike stashes his collectables, it was never used for what it was intended for.

Inside one of those cells, they were finally getting a use for it.

Spike was leading Brimstone down, there wasn’t need for torches or lights from their cell phone because the walls around them were glowing, lighting their way down. The dragon had no idea what was going to happen with this interrogation.

Professor Brimstone was silent for a long minute during their descent, but he was heavily staring at the dragon.

It was starting to get a little uncomfortable for the dragon’s liking. He didn’t stop walking but he did turn his head slightly towards the red stallion.

“Sir?” he called out.

“I assume Rachel told you about my involvement in your case, right?” Brimstone asked. His expression was stoic and matter-of-fact.

Spike gulped. He was informed that Brimstone could tell if a person was lying, it was his special talent. And even if he has even the slightest clue that you are withholding anything but the truth, he’ll snuff you out until he gets to the truth.

Which meant that if he lied to Brimstone, it was not going to go well for him.

“She mentioned you were involved, yes,” Spike then said with a nod. “About that~”

“Then I do not have to tell you how this goes; you’ll answer the following questions I give you and it will be the truth.” Brimstone stated.

Even though Spike does have the capability to take the pony down easily, that thought never even crossed the dragon’s mind. He knows how much Brimstone means to Rachel and doesn’t want any chance of her leaving him.

And he also knew that he also holds Spike’s secret.

Spike didn’t want to take any chances with him.

“To get this out of the way, what we say as we head on down stays between the two of us. The Princess and your friends won’t know anything.”

“Worried more about the twins saying anything.” Spike muttered under his breath.

“They won’t. They have a fierce loyalty to Rachel so they won’t tell any soul.” he assured him. “But really, you should’ve seen this talk coming.”

That wasn’t putting any reassurance in Spike. The dragon waited before asking, “What do you want to know?” Spike asked him with uncertainty. “But if it’s all the same to you, can we not do this?”

“No.” The Professor grunted in response. “Now I’m not going to even ask how you manage to get three ponies out of the dungeons of Canterlot, I served enough time with the guards to know how extremely easy it would be to pull it off.”

Spike let out an awkward cough at that. His tail snaked around his leg out of that response as they walked down the long staircase.

“I will ask you this: what made you even think of committing such a heinous crime?” he asked the dragon then.

There wasn’t any response, which made Brimstone grunted..

It took a moment before Spike let out a sigh and said, “Because of what they did to Rachel back at the cruise.” he told the professor, stopping before turning around to face him. “Back on the cruise, I looked for Rachel after a misunderstanding we had. She was missing along with Bouncer and his brothers, along with Rarity~”

“Rarity was there?” Brimstone quickly stopped him.

“Guessing you don’t know the full story yourself then.” Spike said. “Rarity was the whole reason Bouncer, Bob, and Sticks attacked Rachel in that boiler room,” he stated. “She paid those three to attack her...once I saw Rach on the floor, unconscious and her clothes ripped…”.

Brimstone was quiet for a moment. Retaining the information was given to him. “Rachel told me she had an altercation on the cruise before, but never told me that it was actually a set up by one of your friends” He sighed in frustration and squeezed the bridge of his muzzle. “That child has a nasty problem with withholding vital information.”

When Brimstone said Your friends, it made Spike’s ears drop, hanging down.

The red stallion moved his hand over to rub his neck, twisting it so it would pop.

“Sir….I haven’t considered Rarity a friend in a long time.” Spike said, looking at him. “Rachel was willing to put what she did aside.”

“But you didn’t.”

Spike waited a moment before responding to that. “Oh trust me, how Rarity was being throughout that whole week and how she treated Rachel, finding out that it was her fault, I would’ve done something to her if it wasn’t the history we had.

“However, even that is reaching to it’s maxed limit of tolerance I have with that mare.”

“I’ll be asking more of her later, but right now she’s not the one I’m talking to.” Brimstone said. “So you weren’t able to let what happened in that boiler room alone. You broke three ponies out of the dungeons and put them in that gorge where you hunted them down. And judging by the wounds inflicted on what bodies were left, it was as if a ferocious beast mauled them.”

Spike flinched when Brimstone told him that, it hurt a lot when he was called that.

“Why weren’t you able to let it go?”

The dragon didn’t speak a while after the question was asked, he didn’t know how to go about explaining it. He knew that pony culture and dragon culture are vastly different and not a whole lot of ponies actually took time to know it. Though Brimstone has been the one to destroy the evidence for him, there are just things that can’t be explained.

“I...I just couldn’t.” Spike muttered softly then, telling this truth instead. “Seeing her on the ground, I couldn't stop thinking about what horrific things Bouncer and his brothers did to her. It didn’t matter if what I thought wasn’t true, they still hurt her.”

“I see.” Brimstone grunted before he started coughing. He stopped for a moment to take a handkerchief out of his pockets and covered his mouth with it. Coughing right into the white embroidered cloth.

“Apologies,” He said after he had stopped coughing.

“You alright?” Spike asked him curiously.

“It’s just stuffy the farther down we go. I’m alright, lad.” the professor said, pocketing the handkerchief. “One last question and we’re through.” He advises the purple dragon.

Spike nodded in understanding, glad that this talk was coming to an end. He was truly uncomfortable having it. The same discomfort he had when he admitted his crime to Rachel.

“Did you enjoy killing them?”

That put the dragon at a halt.

Chapter 47

Spike felt like he had been caught by a cockatrice; his feet became solid stone and had merged with the cavern stairs from the question. It was one question a part of him dreaded upon hearing.

Did you enjoy killing them, that’s what Brimstone asked the dragon.

Spike averted the pony’s gaze when he asked him that. That question was something the dragon dreaded hearing; he was hoping that wasn’t going to get asked but here it was, right at his face. Just waiting for an answer the living lie detector was waiting for.

“Spike.” Brimstone grunted.

Spike knew the answer, but he didn’t want to say it. His answer would probably solidify what he had done. Admitting what he had done to Rachel was one thing, this was completely different. He was already feeling sick to even having this conversation, a part of him still couldn’t believe himself that he actually did it.

He could still see how Bounce, Bob and Sticks looked after it was done, even recalled how he ended them all: Bob truly didn’t put up much of a fight, being caught between two boulders - which Spike actually didn’t realize Bob had gotten stuck after he dropped the fat pony till after he came upon him in the gorge.

Stick and Bouncer however...those two were a bit different.

“Spah~”

“I didn’t enjoy it.” Spike said finally. “I didn’t enjoy killing them...but…” he sighed, finally admitting it. “I don’t enjoy killing at all, I’m actually terrified of myself because I did that. I...however, enjoyed one part of it. I’m quite mortified about it myself, which makes my fear of losing control really come into play.”

“And what would that one part be?” Brimstone asked, giving him a hard cold look as he waited for the answer.

“The chase.” Spike admits it. “When I hunt for food, I always like the chase, it’s kinda fun and a bit exhilarating. I-it was the only way I could even get into that kill mentality, it’s why I had them in that gorge..” He scratched the back of neck and continued. “I am sorry that it came down to it, and I do feel sorry for whoever would miss them, but after what they did to Rachel, it...it had to happen.” He looked at the pony then. “Rachel is the best thing that ever happened to me, what happened at the barn, the Empire….I have no excuses, I lost control and she got hurt because of it. From what I’ve heard of her father, she had enough pain to last a damn lifetime and doesn’t need someone like me that can easily break her in half… but here we are. Rachel is willing to put up with what happened to both times or otherwise I’d be in the cells. All I can do is have a better hand on controlling myself.

“I know words don’t mean anything, but I’m going to do all my power...and reason, to keep her safe.”

Brimstone stared at him for a long time he gave him a grunt, “I will tell you this: the next time you decided to go on a murder spree, I will not clean up after your mess. In fact the next time I learn you have committed another atrocity I’m turning you in myself, are we clear?”

Spike nodded, “Yes sir.” He said. “What if the White Mantle makes another attempt on Rachel?”

Brimstone assessed that for a second before responding, “....their fault that they made this personal. They are an exception.” He said and kept on walking down the long winding staircase. “The White Mantle has been a thorn in my side since their arrival. Causing ruckus between both bloody worlds.”

“Their what??” Spike asked, surprised about this news.

“You think this is just some race war some fasciest pony decided to create? This is much deeper than what any of you think. The human race believes that Equestria is turning against them and attacking their kind. And given what we know about the man, it doesn’t take much for them to decide to bare arms.” Brimstone explains. “There are talks with the princesses and their leaders but they are getting impatient on finding who is responsible for this crisis.”

Spike bit his lower lip before asking, “You really think the humans would stooped to that?”

“If I’m not mistaken, humans nearly drove dragons to extinction. That’s the whole reason you migrated to this world.” Brimstone said with a grim tone, you mean dragons as a whole. “If this operative doesn’t give us answers we seek, we just might be looking at a full scale multiversal war.

The girls enjoyed their midmorning meal, even though Rachel felt a little better being inside of AC, she still felt hot and needed some rest.

“Thanks for the meal guys, but I’m really reaching my limit before I pass out here.” Rachel said, trying once again to convince Ruby and Gemcity to do this later.

“We will, we will.” Ruby said, taking a drink of her water.

“But we need to know what happened.” Gemcity said, reaching over the table and booping Rachel on the nose. Both of them decided to stay in their sexling forms, though everyone

“Happened what??” Rachel asked, confused.

“With the two white mantles that attacked you.” The twins said in unison.

Rachel faceplants the table and an exhausted groan. “Guys, please. I said all there was.” She said sitting up.

“Professor Brimstone was white as a sheet when we asked him, he said he heard your attackers talking but didn’t say what.” Ruby said. “We’re curious about what they said.”

“Believe me, you don’t wanna know. It doesn’t really matter.” Rachel said, rubbing her face.

“Brimstone never gets white in the face before.” Ruby reminded her. “It’s almost hard to get him to crack a smile or a laugh. He was scared.”

“We’re scared.” Gemcity said.

As the girls were having their conversation, across the way on the other side of the restaurant, a middle aged mare by the name of Spoiled Rich was at the counter and she didn’t have a happy look on her face.

“What do you mean you don’t serve it anymore, I bought some just last week.” Spoiled Rich grunted at the cashier.

The stallion behind the counter tried to keep his cool when dealing with this customer. “Ma’am, the Cinnamon Toffee Sticks was a limited time offer. Like our advertisement says, “It’s only here for a certain time.” and that time was up two days ago.”

“This is an outrage!” Spoiled Rich shouted, getting Rachel’s attention.

“What the heck?” the human asked with a mutter, turning her head towards the scene. When she realized who it was, she frowned. “Oh shit.”

“What is it?” Gemcity asked as Rachel turned her head back to them. She and Ruby both looked at the screaming mare.

“Ooh, those kinds of ponies.” Ruby said, sucking air through her teeth. “Who is she?”

“Spoiled Rich, Filthy Rich’s wife.” Rachel explains, scratching the back of her neck as she finished off her milkshake. “She is a real handful.”

“Do you know who I am, or who my husband is? We OWN this bloody backwater town!” Spoiled Rich screeched, causing the human to wince.

“God I didn’t miss the screaming sessions back at the mansion.” Rachel said, rubbing her ears. They were now ringing, more so than usual, calling back to when she did some restoration jobs for her husband. There were always something that set her off, she even went off of Rachel twice.

However, back when she had worked for her husband, Rachel had to bite her tongue on both occasions: One was because somepony didn’t tell Spoiled Rich that Filthy hired a human to work and thought Rachel was stealing it and the second one because Rachel just happened to be in the room and she was in a mood.

That one almost made her drop what she was doing and walk out. She was grateful that she got that restoration done or otherwise: she wouldn’t get paid, and she might’ve end up in jail.

“Sheesh, I think that lady needs a session, or three with us.” Gemcity giggled. Eyeing at the pony with the squished up nose like a light snack, the heart-shaped patch glowed softly.

“Or a better muzzle job.” Ruby said.

Rachel catches the glow before reaching over to Gemcity and grabbing her wrist. “I know what you’re about to do, don’t.” She warned. She was sweating bullets when that glow happened.

Gemcity gave her a serpent-like grin. “Aww, you don’t want to see our other form?” she asked in a teasing tone. “But you enjoy them so much.”

“Please stop.” Rachel quipped quickly.

Ruby grinned. “Oh Rachel, we had fun...does Spike~”

“He doesn’t know and I don’t think I will ever tell him.” Rachel hissed, turning bright red from embarrassment. “He knows about the Playcolt costume.”

“But not what happened after that party.” the twins giggled, causing Rachel to let go of Gemcity.

“Plus we need to eat sometime.” Ruby said.

Chewing inside of her cheeks, Rachel grabbed a napkin, as a waiter walked by, she stopped them. “Scuse me, but can I borrow a pen?” she asked them. The waiter looked at her confused before digging the pen out of their pocket and handed it over to her. “Thanks.” She responded before she began writing down a list on the napkin.

After a few moments, Rachel hands the girls the note.

Who NOT to fuck with:

Filthy Rich

Spoiled Rich

Big Mac

Any colt under age of 22 (that’s a given)

No married pony

SPIKE (OFF FUCKING LIMITS)

“Seriously?” Ruby asked, looking at the list.

“It was easier to write down those you don’t become cumbuckets to.” Rachel muttered. “Girls, you gotta understand, this town doesn’t get too many foriegn beings here. Much less two sexlings who would go down anyone who is able. Changelings are one thing but they are not around much, you might see one or two at Twilight’s school but they aren’t like you two.”

“Oh we know, hon.” Ruby giggled.

“Are you sure we can’t visit Filthy?” Gemcity asked. After another round of screaming coming from Spoiled Rich, she sighed. “I think it’ll be an improvement.”

“No.” Rachel said. “Anyone else that is not on that list, is fair game.”

“Though marriage isn’t really a deal breaker, it can be...an aphrodisiac.” Gem grinned.

“You two are hopeless.” Rachel groans tiredly.

When Spike and Professor Brimstone finally made it to the dungeon, it quickly became apparent that something was not right.

“AHHHH! I’m sorry, I’m sorry, please forgive me!” the male pegasus screamed, pleading on an unknown entity. He kept screaming as if he was in more intense pain.

And Spike knew he wasn’t screaming when Starlight treated what she could.

The two creatures looked at each other in the same puzzling manner before the two took off running towards the cell in the far back of the dungeon. The rest of the cells were used as storage with one that was decked out as his “dragon cave” with all of his creature comforts and his comic book and video game collection.

When they got up to the cell, they could see through the bars that the White Mantel minion was writhing on the ground, his hands gripping on either side of his head. Upon closer inspection, Spike and Brimstone could see that the pegasus was bleeding from his nose, eyes, ears and mouth.

“Ahh make it stop, make it stop!” the pegasus screamed.

Spike quickly got the keys out of his pants pocket and inserted it inside the lock and pulled the cell door open. Brimstone slid his way inside and was quickly to the pegasus.

“What’s the fuck’s wrong with him?” Spike asked as he joined Brimstone.

“I don’t have a clue.” Brimstone responded quickly before trying to get the pegasus’ attention. “What’s happening, what’s going on, we can help you.” He said, trying to get the stallion to stop.

“M-master, please, don’t do this to me!” The pegasus screamed, not at the two beings in front of him.

The pony began thrashing about, shaking his head violently. His blood curdling wail echoed down the dungeon.

Spike’s ears flung back, he covered his ears as the pegasus screamed. So much pain, so much agony. He wanted to make it stop, to make the screaming stop, to put the guy out of his fucking~

Ka-Plesh!

Without any warning, the head exploded inside the cell. Splattering blood and brain matter and shattered pieces of the White Mantle goon’s head went everywhere. Splattering all over Spike and Brimstone, both staring in disbelief and shock. The body slumped to the floor and the screams were no more.

“We….we seem to have a problem.” Brimstone blinked.

At the same time, Spike’s phone begins to go off. The dragon let it ring out for a few moments, just staring at the body before he took it out and answered it. “H-hello?” his voice raised a few octaves.

When he answered, it was from the hospital that housed the unicorn he knocked out. His face fell when he received some news, he didn’t answer the nurse on the line, he hung up on them.

“Oh we got a big fucking problem.” Spike answered.

The unicorn also suffered the same incident with her head…

Both the earth pony and dragon made a run out of the dungeon, making a mad dash up the stairs to tell the others and make what the actual fuck just happened.

Spike went ahead of Brimstone and was the first one coming out of the dungeons and out to the hallway. At the same time, Twilight came from one doorway and Rachel and the twins came from another doorway.

All of them stopped, the girls froze when they saw the blood and gory bits clinging to him.

Twilight dropped her phone.

“What~” Ruby shouted first.

“The~” Gemcity shouted second.

“FUCK!~” Rachel shouted third.

“Spike!?” Twilight shouted lastly, ending that shout.

Spike raised his hands up in defense. “Not what it looks like I fucking swear!” he yelped.

The girls heard the raced clopping of hooves rushing up behind Spike, seeing Brimstone, also covered in the same substance.

“Not his fault I can contest this!” Brimstone called out, putting a hand on Spike and leaning against him, trying to catch his breath.

A knock on the front door startled them.

“Oh no!” Twilight gasped.

“What now??” Spike asked, a little freaking out right now.

“Mom and dad are here!”

Author's Note

Kinda hate to be Spike now.

:pinkiecrazy:

Chapter 48

Spike couldn't get anymore green around the gills while covered in blood and brain matter.

"Twilight, why are they here??" He asked with a whimper, feeling sick to his stomach.

"Hello?? Twilight, Spike, we're heeeeerrree!" The sound of Mrs. Sparkle echoed from outside.

"T-they saw the news article." Twilight told him in a panic tone. "By the time they told me they were coming they were already here at the train station."

"Twilly Wily?" Mr. Sparkle called out as well.

"Ooh now it's a party!" Ruby and Gemcity squealed.

"It's hardly a party, girls." Brimstone grunted.

Starlight came up to the door and opened it. "Oh hi."

Spike and Brimstone tensed up.

"Is there another bathroom here?" Rachel asked, going over to Spike who was on the verge of hyperventilating.

"Third floor." Twilight said, going over to Brimstone.

"Okay, Brimstone go with Twilight, I got Spike." Rachel said. "Hopefully Starlight can distract them long enough."

"What about us?" Ruby asked.

"Sit down on the couch and don't touch the parents." Rachel ordered.

"Wait, what??" Twilight looked at the twins before seeing Rachel take Spike by the hand and raced him upstairs to the bathroom that was closest to their room.

Once there, Rachel turned to Spike. "Get in." She said in a hurry before racing to their room and grabbed clean clothes for her mate.

Once inside, Spike refused to look at himself in the mirror as he undressed the bloody clothes. He then quickly threw the window up open before setting the items in question in flames. Incinerated the bloody clothes to smoldering ash and blew the ashes, hopefully ridding the smell as well before jumping into the shower to wash himself off.

A couple of moments later, Rachel came back, knocking twice on the door. "Coming in." Rachel warned him before entering with his clothes.

"Thank you!" Spike said as he scrubbed and scrubbed his face. He didn't have the special soap from Zecora at hand that would make it easy to scrub the bloodstains off his scales so it was taking a long time for it to come off. The shower was large so he was able to get his wings and tail in, the showerhead sprayed scalding hot water, trickling down his body and horns. At his feet as the water pooled and collected before going down the drain was a rather light pink.

Rachel set his clothes on the counter top. "Okay, what exactly happened?" Rachel asked him as she closed the lid of the toilet and took a seat on it.

"Rach, that's the thing, I have no clue." Spike responded as he washed off. "We haven't even talked to the guy before his head suddenly exploded."

"Excuse me, what??" She looked at his direction with wide eyes.

Spike poked his head out from the curtains. She could see that there were traces on his face from the splatter. The stains made the purple and green scales darker in saturation. "His head exploded on Brimstone and I. He was screaming before we had a chance. The mare also had the same thing from the hospital."

"...so there's a dead body in the castle and we have your adopted parents here."

Spike's stomach couldn't hold back any more and vomited all in the shower.

Rachel grabbed a handful of her hair with a long frustrated groan. “This is not how I wanted to meet your folks.”

“You and me both…” Spike heaved, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand as the water washed the vomit away.

Rachel scratches her head before taking deep breaths. “Okay...okay, we can get through this. Just gonna...pretend that we don’t have a headless pony in the basement and spend time with them.”

“Honey, did you forget about the twins? I care for the two but they, especially Gemcity, have the tendency to open her fat mouth.”

“Oh don’t remind me, besides, they won’t.” Rachel said. “You have to worry more about the twins trying to feed off of them.”

Spike was getting queasy just even thinking of his folks in the twins’ clutches.

“If the two know what’s good for them, they don’t attempt it.” Rachel said.

Dear sweet Celestia, the realization hits them both, both of their families are together.

“Babe, where did you say Ruby and Gemcity are?” Spike asked.

“Alone with your folks and Starlight.” Rachel said with a gulp, knowing good and well that the two won’t be sitting on the couch.

Spike scrubbed and scrubbed till he felt like he peeled some of his scales off in a desperate attempt to remove the last of the stains.

He then poked his head out again. “Is it gone?” he asked Rachel quickly.

Rachel looked. “Squeeky clean.” she said before giving his wet cheek a kiss.

He chuckled before shutting off the water and grabbing a towel, drying himself off quickly before stepping out of the shower.

Rachel gets a big peak of his massive package and gives a low whistle and grinned.

“Don’t start something you can’t finish, Rachel.” Spike warned with a smirk as he got his clean clothes and changed.

“I may be running on fumes, but I can still look at the view.” Rachel joked with a laugh. Trying to bring a little light to the situation.

Spike looked at her tenderly. After he finishes dressing in a white shirt and dark jeans, he goes to Rachel, placing a hand on her cheek before bending down and kissing her softly. His mate’s eyes fluttered closed as she reciprocated the kiss. “I don’t know what I would do without you.” he whispered softly, pressing his forehead up against hers.

Rachel smiled softly, opening her eyes and looking up at him. “I love you, Spike.”

“Forever and a day?” he smirked.

She giggled. “Always.” She then sighed and patted his chest. “Let’s go join the herd, shall we?”

Spike nodded. Then he looked at her and asked, “Are you okay, by the way? With everything?”

Rachel then groaned and face planted his chest. “I wanna sleeeeeeeep.” she whines. “Also I’m hot.”

He snorted. “And that’s new how?” He then pats her head before rubbing her shoulders. “Let’s go, I swear you will have some well deserved rest.”

Of course he couldn’t register her rising body temperature at the moment, he was heat resistant so he didn’t feel it.

Eventually, the two finally left the bathroom and made their way downstairs to where everypony was.

As they got closer, they could hear noise coming from the point of origin.

“Oh my, girls!” The sound of Mr. and Mrs. Sparkle’s laugh echoed loudly in the castle.

The couple came to the library where the parents, and the twins were alone together.

The parents were in chairs that were pushed closed to each other while the twins were on the couch. Gemcity was lying lengthwise on it, her head using Ruby’s lap as a pillow with her legs kicking in the air laughing.

“You two are so hilarious!” Night Light said cheerfully. His dark blaiser was draped over the side of his chair, he wore a short sleeve yellow shirt with a dark blue vest that complimented the lighter shade of his skin and mane and in dark pants. He wore a long thin necklace with a crescent moon pendant around his neck that draped over his heart.

Twilight Velvet was in a state of giggles, having a hand of her husband’s placed on his shoulder. “We’ve been looking to spice things up a bit but I never heard anything like that.” She wore a white turtleneck sweater and a knee length pleated skirt. She wore a set of pearls around her neck and wrists. Her light purple and white mane had various streaks of gray, all twirled up into a neat bun.

“It’s totally normal for couples to want to experiment.” Ruby said. “And we happen to know a~”

“Hey guys.” Spike quickly cuts in. Rachel lets out an embarrassed groan, burying her face against his side.

Mr. and Mrs. Sparkle quickly straightened up, both still giggling however.

“Sorry, hi honey.” Mrs. Sparkle greeted, standing up and walking over to Spike and gave the dragon a big hug. “Ooh my big boy, I missed you.”

Spike hugged her back. “Hey mom, miss you too.”

Standing in similar height as her daughter, the light gray unicorn patted him before letting go of him.

“And you must be Rachel.” Mrs. Sparkle said, taking notice of Rachel standing next to him. Her husband soon gets up to meet the human as well.

Rachel gave her a wave and smiled at her. “Yeah that’s me.” she said before having a hand out to shake her hand. “It’s very nice to finally meet you two. I...do apologize for the twins.”

“We were just giving out advice.” Gemcity called out from the couch.

“Oh they weren’t giving any trouble,” Mr. Sparkle said as Mrs. Sparkle shook Rachel’s hand before she grabbed his. “We heard a lot about you.”

“Hope it’s all good.” Rachel said. Shaking the stallion’s hand before taking it back.

The parents examined the human. Though Rachel had some faint bruising and scrapes from last night’s endeavors. Her corset top was covering the gold scales, but other than that she seemed to be in good health in their eyes.

Though they were expecting to see the massive black eye they read about nearly a week ago. The only black about her eyes were the dark circles and bags from lack of sleep.

“So Spike, we assume Twilight told you about our reasoning for this visit?” Night Light asked the dragon.

Spike’s ear fins tilted downward. “Yeah, she did.”

Damn Blueballs. Spike internally groaned. If Blueblood hadn’t started trouble, that whole article wouldn’t exist.

“What happened at the Empire, Mr. and Mrs. Sparkle, it wasn’t Spike’s fault.” Rachel said, grabbing the dragon’s hand. “The news exaggerated the whole situation. The jerk was just upset that I would rather be with the sweetest teddy bear than some tabloid Prince.”

Spike gave her a soft smile in response, squeezing her hand affectionately.

“Teddy Bear?” Mrs. Sparkle giggled at the term.

“More like a grizzly bear.” Ruby chuckled, looking down at her twin sister.

Spike grunted at that response.

Starlight then came in with a couple of drinks in her hands and a few more levitating in her magic. “Sorry that took so long,” she announced as she came in, Handing the twins their drink and the parents theirs.

‘It’s no problem really, we were just getting acquainted with Ruby and Gemcity over there.” Mrs. Sparkle said with a smile, taking her glass with her hand and taking a sip before motioning over to the twins.

Rachel slid her eyes towards the two.

The twins both blew kisses and waved flirtatiously at their human sister.

“I’m sorry if they seem to be a little flamboyant.” Rachel said, trying not to flinch when they looked at her that way.

“There’s no need to be sorry.” Nightlight chuckled.

Just then, Twilight and Brimstone soon joined them as well.

“Hi mom, hi dad!” Twilight greeted her parents, coming into the library and wrapping her arms around the two unicorns.

Rachel nodded towards Brimson when he entered in greeting.

Both Brimstone and Spike shared the same “Do not tell.” look at each other and nodded in silent agreement.

Because there was a headless pony beneath their feet.

Mr. and Mrs. Sparkle laughed and smiled when they two hugged their daughter. “Hi honey. Sorry for the sudden visit.” Twilight’s mom said. She held her for a moment before pulling back, having a look in her eyes. “Twilight, you are a little thin, why aren’t you eating??”

“Mom, Mom I’ve been eating, I've just been distracted.” Twilight said with a nervous chuckle. “Being the Princess of Friendship and running a school, I have little time to do many little things.”

“Well, we’ll just have to fix that.” the mom said. “What do you say to that, Nightlight?”

Nightlight nodded and then turned to see the red stallion, now dressed in a button up brown shirt, and tan slacks. “And who might you be?”

“My name is Professor Brimstone.” the stallion said.

“Him and the twins are my company.” Rachel said.

“Ooh, this is going to be exciting.” Mrs. Sparkle said.

“Though we just ate, I’m still hungry.” Gemcity said, waving her hand.

“How are you still hungry??” Rachel then asked, looking over at them.

The twins looked down at each other, their lips spread to a wide grin before looking up at Rachel. “We do feed in other ways, you know that.”

The parents looked at each other before one of them asked, “what does that mean?” they asked the fluffy bugs.

“It’s complicated.” Rachel said, trying to not have this conversation.

“Maybe if they explain it to us, we might have an understanding.” Twilight then said.

“I am curious what kind of changelings you guys are.” Starlight said, looking at the twins.

“Well, we’re not exactly changelings, I mean we both have similar shape-shifting abilities but honestly that’s the only thing we have in common.” Ruby explained. “We never served Queen Chrysalis nor do we serve King Thorax.”

“We are related to them but we’re not changelings at all.” Gemcity also said. “We’re called sexlings.”

“Sexlings??” the parents repeated.

The twins grinned. “How else would we know of~”

“Please stop, just stop.” Rachel then jumps, her face turning pure red when they reached this topic.

The twins giggled at Rachel’s expense. Both of them looked at each other, sharing the exact look as their lips spread to a wide grin before looking back at their human sister.

Both looking like she was a snack; Rachel gulped.

“Uh…” Spike sees the way they were looking at her and had a moment of confusion wash over his face.

“Oh Ra~” The girls start.

“NO.” Both Rachel and Brimstone shut that down. Same tone, same gruff coming from their lips.

Rarity came in from the backdoor into the kitchen to find her sister Sweetie Belle had her suitcase in her hand waiting for her.

“Sweetie Belle?” Rarity called her name when she saw the sixteen year old leaning against the counter top. She looked at the suitcase and then looked back at her sister. “W...where are you going?” She asked her.

“I’m not staying here.” Sweetie Belle said with a grunt. Her arms crossed her chest, she had a look of pure disgust when she viewed her older sister.

“Um, I’m sorry, excuse me?” Rarity said. “You’re sixteen, you’re not old enough to even move out.” She took a few steps towards her. “After a day we had yesterday~”

“Oh, was it the fact I ate one of your brownies?” Sweetie growled. “That made me go crazy?? Oh and not to mention there was a sexy photo on that plate of yours? What the actual fuck was all that about?!”

“Sweetie Belle, those weren’t even yours to take.” Rarity said. “I~”

“I asked you to help me bake brownies for my date which you made me miss!” she threw her hands up with a shout. “Who were you intending to drug with those things anyhow?”

“Sweetie, it’s not a drug, it’s a potion...a desire potion.” Rarity said, so tired of talking and what the night she had, she wanted to nap long and hard. “Now put your stuff up, I’ll make lunch soon.”

“I don’t want anything from you, anything at all if you are just going to serve that!” Sweetie shouted, grabbing her suitcase. “I told mom and dad so expect to hear all about it when they get here.”

“You did what?!” Rarity then grabbed her arms in a vice. “You didn’t!?”

“I did!” She pushed Rarity away with her magic. “Seriously, what the actual fuck is wrong with you?”

“Sweetie, I-I can’t explain what my intendtions were but it wasn’t to hurt any pony.”

“Well it hurt me and it hurt that Kol guy, whom you fucked up royally.” Sweetie Belle snarled at her. She then turned her head towards a wall where there were pictures hanging all around. One photo stood out the rest, Sweetie put that puzzle piece together before turning back to her sister. “Were those brownies intended for Spike??”

If Rarity wasn’t already alabaster white, she would’ve had color drained from her face.

Sweetie scoffed at her sister. “Unbelievable! Are you that mentally deranged that you would try and break up Spike and Rachel? By poisoning him??”

“I would never poison him!” Rarity shouted.

“Wait, was it you that caused Rachel to be in the hospital??” Sweetie Belle asked, having to know about the barnyard incident with the two. “You bitch!”

She grabs her suitcase and makes her way outside.

“Where are you going??” Rarity asked with a gasp.

“First off, I’m going to tell those two what really happened.”

Rarity reached out and grabbed her again. “You can’t, I-I won’t take any of it again, just don’t go, please! Sweetie Belle, my sweet baby sister, this will ruin me forever!”

“You’re already ruined, you did that to yourself, now let me go or else.”

Rarity gulped, she yanks Sweetie back in the boutique; with her body trembling, her magic engulfed her whole horn. All at once, all the windows that were opened and the doors shut and locked shut.

Locking Rarity and Sweetie Belle inside.

“What are you doing??” Sweetie asked, trying to use her magic to get the doors to unlock but there was no budging.

“I can’t let you go.” Rarity said. Her horn was still glowing, still using magic. Having a couple of things floating behind her sister. A small brown bottle and a rag.

Before Sweetie said something, the rag slaps against her mouth. Sweetie fought with the rag with a cry, trying to rip it off, colliding with the table and knocking items off before she gets a sense of weightlessness and began swaying and fell to the ground.

Rarity whimpered and cried as she kneeled down to her unconscious sister, grabbing the rag and the bottle she used to knock her out with.

Rarity held the bottle in her hand and looked at Sweetie with guilt. “Normally, I use chloroform to help with the pests and a solvent for resin jewels...never thought I would end up using it like this…” She the puts the bottle up on the counter top, using her magic, having to assist on helping pick her sister’s limp body up and carried her upstairs.

She just couldn’t let Sweetie go.

After putting her in her room and making sure Sweetie couldn’t escape, she goes back downstairs. She continually wipes her eyes as tears constantly flow from her tear ducts.

“Ooh what did I do, what did I do??” The unicorn paced around the main showroom of the boutique. “S-she’ll understand, no pony was meant to get hurt. N-no pony.”

If Sweetie Belle tells anyone what the fashionista has been doing, it’ll cost her everything.

“Ooh, I need a plan, I need a plan!” she grabbed a fistful of her mane, shaking her head with a cry. “What to do, what to do??”

She then looked up, seeing from the archway, she could see the fridge. Rarity started sweating, just thinking of the botched potion she had left in the fridge.

Rarity races up to the fridge and throws it open. She grabs the large bottle with the label saying “DO NOT TOUCH” on it. The yucky brown color staring back at her.

Biting her lip, Rarity carried the bottle over to the fireplace, taking a match and lighting it up. “Okay...as much as you brought me ideas and more clientele, you’ve been nothing but trouble.” she said to the bottle.

She uncorked the bottle before holding it over the fire and turned it. Watching the liquid poured into the flames, the color shifted to a grey color and it let out a howl that caused Rarity to step back from the fire with the bottle in hand.

“That didn’t happen before.” Rarity said, a little startled before her phone rang. She quickly went to the phone on the wall and answered it. “Rarity’s Boutique, how may I~”

“Rarity, it’s Sapphire.” Sapphire Shores said.

“Oh, why hello Sapphy!” Rarity said, trying to keep her tone light and calm. “How are you?”

“I’m fine, thanks, so uh listen, I have a job request for an up and coming show of mine.” Sapphire Shores requested. “I know it’s out of the blue but I’m having a major setback, my last costume designer quit on me and I have to have my costumes done this friday.”

“In three days? That’s not much time for what you want exactly how you imagined.” Rarity said, biting her lower lip, her hand clutching the bottle.

“I know it's short notice but I can’t halfass this show. I’ll make it worth your wild. Come on, for old time sakes. If any pony can whip up a design in a heartbeat and make it the most beautiful creation in the fashionworld, it’s you, Rares.”

Rarity grinned and chuckled, feeling flattered, her cheeks blushed. “I-I guess I can think of something. What is the theme of your show?” She asked, her fingers twirling the long curly cord connected to the phone and the wall.

“Knew you were in on it. Okay, the theme of it is Ice and Fire. Got a hit new song. However you have got to get me to look like a queen.”

“You? A queen? Always.” Rarity giggled.

“I’ll send you an email of what the costume was supposed to look like before the last designer stopped all of a sudden. You can probably come up with something better. Girl I owe ya one.”

“You owe me nothing but time.” Rarity said before the two hung up. She puts the phone back on the receiver. “Ooh yes!” Rarity squealed. And like what Sapphire said, her cell phone dinged from the kitchen.

She got a new job request…

Rarity then looked at the bottle in her hands.

She bit her lower lip.

“Maybe….maybe after Sapphy…” Rarity said softly before putting the bottle between her lips.

And took a drink.

In the kitchen back in the Castle, Spike was over at the stove, making bowls for everypony, including himself. Adding various ingredients like cilantro-lime brown rice, black beans, tomatoes ect… Something that everypony could eat and still taste delicious though it’s all vegan.

As he gets the food together, Nightlight comes in.

“Hey, food is almost ready.” Spike tells him as he assembled the seven bowls.

“Alright.” He said. The blue unicorn looked back at the dining table. Seeing his wife interacting with their daughter and everypony else in the dining area. “Spike,”

Spike stops with a sigh, knowing what was about to come up.

“What really happened back there?” He asked the dragon then.

“I don’t know what else to say, dad.” Spike said before resuming the food.

“You’re not the type that goes hitting others. You tell me.” Nightlight said before looking at him with a soft look. “Your mother and I are worried. From what we heard and seeing now, Rachel’s a good girl.”

Spike nods in agreement. “That she is. Rachel’s the best.”

“So what happened?”

Spike shook his head before turning around and facing the blue unicorn. “Blueblood kept grabbing at Rachel when she clearly had no intentions to be involved with him. He insulted her right in my face.”

“You were defending her honor then.”

“Thank you, yes I was.” Spike said, relieved that finally someone else was thinking that. “However...when Blueblood shot me, I lost control...I accidently hit her.”

Nightlight nodded, considering what he heard before saying, “Does she know it was an accident?”

“Yup. Though I got my ass chewed out, she understood it was that...still can’t help feeling like shit.”

“She looks fine. The newspaper made it sound like she was black and blue. A few bruises but other than that, she looks no worse for wear.”

“That’s not helping.”

“Sorry.”

Spike scratched the back of his head. “It’s okay.”

Nightlight reached up and rubbed his arm. “I think anyone would’ve done what you did. We have to do what we can to defend the love of our lives. I would’ve done what you did if anyone would’ve looked at my TV that way.”

“TV??”

Nightlight snickered. “A little cute nickname I have for your mother. Can’t really call her Twily or Velvet so TV is it. I can turn her on and off all the time.”

Spike looked at her for a while before saying, “I think the twins are rubbing off on you and I don’t know if that’s a good thing.”

With one more clap on his back, Nightlight assisted Spike with the bowels and brought them to the others.

Author's Note

I had to separate the chapter cause it was taking longer than I thought and running out of time to type this due to IRL XD

the next chapter is gonna be a little longer.

Stay tune.

Chapter 49

“And so I told the guy ‘If you can’t get it up, then what’s the point of you wasting my time by calling your mama?’!” Ruby just got through telling a story about one of the twins’ clientele which sent the whole room in a fit of giggles.

Starlight was out of breath laughing; Nightlight buried his face into his wheezing wife's shoulder; Brimstone, the couple and Twilight were in a state of giggles.

"Oh if you like that, we got a bunch of stories just like that." Gemcity giggled as she took a bite of what was left of the meal.

"Do all of them involve sexual activities?" Rachel asked as she took a drink.

" Surely a never dull moment," Ruby smirked.

Spike wiped a tear off his face after his giggling fit subsided for now. One thing for sure, the twins are funny.

"Um girls," Twilight looked at the twins. "If you don't mind, but I do have some questions I need to ask you two about."

" Be careful what you ask, Princess." Ruby warned with a smirk. "Ask away."

Spike gave Twilight a look before watching her picking up a notebook out of nowhere along with a quill.

Oh no.

"Well, it's more like questions about your species and culture." Twilight said with an innocent smile. "I generally never heard of Sexlings until Spike and Rachel started dating."

Rachel choked on her drink all of the sudden by that response, causing some eyes to glance towards her before returning back to the twins.

The twins smirked, practically everyone could see the gears turning in their heads. “Ask away, your highness.” The two said in unison.

“It was mentioned before that you guys aren’t Changelings but are somewhat related to them, could you explain more?” Twilight asked with a quill in hand and ready to take notes.

“We just are. We shapeshift just like them, however as you can see, the Changelings you are used to, their natural forms are more beetle-like,” Ruby stated. “While we’re more moth-like.”

“And much fluffier. You have no idea how many creatures like our fluff.” Gemcity responded, taking a drink from her glass.

“Do you feed on Love as well?” Twilight asked them.

“Eh, not exactly.” the twins said in unison.

“Love is more emotional energy Changelings have to feed upon, sure they have sex to get that emotion but for us~” Ruby starts.

“We feed on Lust. Physically and emotionally. Which means we have to have sex to live.” Gemcity giggled. “And if we were to get injured, we would have to consume a large amount of cum to regenerate - boys and girls for that matter.” She licked her lips in thought of performing those oral acts right now.

Rachel buries her face on the table with her hands over her ears and let out an embarrassed, frustrated groan.

The three guys at the table were slightly fidgeting a little, faces blushing a little red - as red as the girls’ also.

Ruby took note of that before looking at Gemcity, seeing the light pink glow from her eyes and the crests on her chest. “Oi, not now.” Ruby snapped at her.

“But I’m starving!” Gemcity whined. “That train operator wasn’t much for a meal.” However, the glow did dissipate.

Rachel looks up and casts menacing glare. With her eyes now more dragon like, it made the two felt a little small in comparison at the moment.

“We can also influence others with lustful emotions, just like the Changelings.” Ruby said also. “Gemcity here really embraces what we are and what we have to do in order to survive.”

“Oh oh also also!” Gemcity jumped. “We have two natural forms.”

“No.” Rachel said immediately to that.

“What do you mean, two natural forms?” Twilight asked, now more intrigued.

Mrs. Sparkle looks up to them as well. “I would like to know more as well.” Mr.Sparkle nodded in response as well.

Spike was confused about that as well and wanted to know more.

Ruby and Gemcity looked at each other, both sharing the exact amused smile before continuing. “Changelings, they have only one specific gender. Boy, girl once they are born. Sexlings are both, therefore, we have two forms that are our true selves.” Ruby explained.

Twilight quickly writes all of this down in the notebook, theories and more questions popping in her head. Tests she would like to do to learn more of the species.

“So you’re…unisexed?” Nightlight asked them, as his voice went up a couple of octaves.

Brimstone sighed before grabbing his drink and started drinking.

“Yeah you can say that.” Gemcity giggled. “But Ruby and I lean more to our female forms, personal choice.”

“However, depending on what kink our meals want, we will change to our male form to satisfy whatever need they want. We want to make sure they get pleasure out of the deal as well.” Ruby purred.

“We can also~”

“Ooh-hookay I think that’s enough on that subject.” Rachel said with a nervous laugh, waving her arm at them, not wanting them to continue. She saw where this was going and wanted to put a stop to it. Her face blushing so red, she was redder than Brimstone.

Spike looked at her with a puzzled look.

Twilight pulled on the collar of her shirt, letting out a cough before asking. “IF you don’t mind, could you give us a peek of what they look like?”

“Twilight, please don't.” Rachel quickly said with a panicked look.

“Why not Rachel? you enjoyed it the last time you saw us like that.” The twins taunt in song, eyes and the jewels on their chest glowing pink.

“Wait, what??” Spike sputtered.

“No nonononono, no no, girls, I’m begging you, don’t change!” Rachel begged them.

But they don’t listen.

Their whole bodies were consumed in this solid pink sexling magic aura. In front of present company, every creature could see the twin’s physical forms shifting, before two male sexlings were revealed.

Rachel cries out from sheer embarrassment as memories flood back, back to that one Nightmare Night party with the twins. What transpired after it. She covers her face and slides underneath the table to hide in shame because it was too much.

Twilight and her mother and Starlight felt their snouts were trickling in blood.

Nightlight’s jaw dropped.

Brimstone did a spit take when he saw the twins for the first time in their male forms.

Spike stiffens.

Their male forms were without a doubt the sexiest thing in this room! Still maintaining their colors and clothes alternated to fit their new look. Both of them became leaner, with Ruby having more broader shoulders. Their facial structures squared off as they became more male versions of themselves, muscle mass developed along their arms, toning their legs, abs grew more defined.

Their matching smiles were enough to make the mares at the table a little weak.

Their solid red eyes shifted to Rachel’s seat - where she’s still underneath the table hiding. “Oh Rachel~” the now male twins had a voice that wasn’t deep like Spike’s but the tone was so low and smooth laced with sweet honey that every other creature in their own way swooned.

“FUCK OFF!” Rachel whines from her spot as the twins, hiding from them. Unaware that the two were already on her.

“Oh come one, Rachie,” Male Ruby cooed.

“We’re just having fun,” Male Gemcity sang, kneeling down and lifting the cloth table up and looking at Rachel. “Come on out. We won’t bite.”

“No!” Rachel was so red, it made her golden eyes seem to glow. “Change back please! You promised you wouldn’t change again.”

“But the princess asked.” Ruby chuckled before looking up at Spike…

Who couldn’t keep his eyes off of the two.

“Okay Gem, that’s enough,” Ruby said with a chuckle, looking back down at his brother before seeing the familiar pink glow coming off of his twin. With a grunt and horn glowing red, magic aura grabbed Gemcity’s arms and pinned them behind his back and caused the sexling to straighten up.

“Hey!” Gemcity whined when the lust magic dissipated again. “Oh come on! We have all of them right for the picking! I’m starving!”

“Do you want a dragon to fucking kill us? Besides, we did say we wouldn’t do this anyway.” Ruby grunted, baring his fangs at him. “We’ll go hunting later, I promise.”

Gemcity looked at Ruby defeated. “Oh okay.”

The twins were once again consumed by the pink lust magic once more, reverting back to their female forms.

“You guys get on my mother fucking nerves.” Rachel whimpered.

“We love you too, sissy.” the girl twins giggled in response.

Twilight was stuffing tissues up her snout as she took note of what she saw. Taking in all what she had learned and what effects the twins have in comparison to their two gender forms, truly considered asking the two if they would be willing to have some experiments done.

Her parents both shifted in their seats uncomfortably, as some of the lust magic Gemcity had was making them all hot and bothered like. Brimstone hid his expression behind a newspaper. Starlight just up and disappeared from the table.

Twilight then looked at Spike. “What do you think of this?” she asked him.

“I…can’t tell you what I’m actually thinking right now.” Spike said in an uncomfortable tone….

He doesn't know if he should be offended or super turned on right now.

Author's Note

Now the next chapter will be short but the chapter after that is a long one, one will probably keep you on your feet :3 I just felt bad for not posting anything for a while.

Oh wow, okay that was some procrastination going on there, I do apologize for the late posting.

Real life got in the way - work schedule, art commissions, just things that kinda got me lost interest in writing for a moment until around Christmas time I was able to get something done, and I got to a point before around midjanuary something major happened.

In short of it, my 18 year old brother was struck by a pickup truck when he was walking across the street to the bus that was stopped right in front of our house. He suffered a lacerated spleen, bruised liver, concussion. no broken bones. He is alive and at home now but a lot of energy was to making sure he's okay and comfortable as he heals. He's doing okay now but he has some time before he's strong enough to go back to school.

Chapter 50

Eventually, the parents did say their goodbyes to Twilight, Spike and others due to the twins' shenanigans and everyone managed to cool off, even though there were lingering emotions in the air, everyone then finally gets to discuss the massive elephant in the room:

That two ponies from the White Mantle who tried to kidnap Rachel are now dead, heads exploded by a mysterious entity and the actual fact that there was a headless corpse in the dungeons.

Everybody had gathered around the dungeon, all of them uneasy when seeing the ex White Mantle body slumped up against the wall, right where Brimstone and Spike last left it.

Twilight looked petrified; Starlight and the twins looked like they were going to puke; Rachel was having a hard time looking at it.

“Sheesh Spike, what did you do this time?” Gemcity asked half-jokingly.

“What the actual fuck?!” Ruby, Rachel and Spike snapped at her out of anger. Ruby grabs her arm and holds it tightly.

“Shut up for now on.” Ruby whispered harshly to her.

Spike and Rachel and now Brimstone were looking at her with intense anger.

“I was just joking, I mean - he’s in the dungeon, and-”

“Gem, for the love of god, shut up.” Rachel hisses.

Spike forced himself to brace his feet in the ground, trying to resist the urge to strangle her.

Twilight and Starlight looked on as that happened before Brimstone spoke.

“For your information,” The Professor interjects then, quickly turning the attention to him for all of their sake. “We never did anything to have caused this excursion. Spike and I simply came down here to talk to the lad.”

Spike glanced over to his way before nodding. “We just came down the bottom of the steps when he started screaming. He was screaming at something that wasn’t there - or he was hearing something and we couldn’t.”

“Did he say anything?” Twilight asked them.

Brimstone took a cough rag out and coughed into it for a few moments responding. “He was mostly begging his unseen master to not kill him before he started convulsing and his head exploded.”

“You okay, old man?” Rachel asked him.

“I’m fine, my dear.” he said then.

“Why would the White Mantle be after Rachel?” Spike then asked. “What does the leader want with her? That’s the big question we should be looking into.”

“Well, they were abducting humans, maybe this was one of those things,” Starlight suggested, walking up closely to the body, trying not to faint as the smell was starting to fumigate the cell. She knelt down in front of it before her horn started to glow with her magic.

“What are you doing?” Twilight asked her then.

“Trying to see if I could detect what kind of spell was used to cause this.” the unicorn responded.

“Those two were spewing things from my past, they did some digging into my life,” Rachel commented on that, finally able to look at the body without having a bit of a problem. “This wasn’t some random attack, this was personal. Anyone can easily see that.”

“Okay, reverting to the other question, Rachel, what did you do this time?” Ruby then asked her.

“Wish I know, I’ve pissed off a lot of creatures recently,” Rachel responded with a grunt. “Gotta go through my index to see who is who.” She was still agitated from the meal with Spike’s parents. Fearing that she had made a bad impression because of these two.

Twilight thought for a moment before summoning a pen and scroll and began writing a letter down. “Spike, I need you to send this to the Princesses, Princess Celestia and Luna need to know about this attack. It’s hitting way too close to home now.”

“I’ll start looking up protection spells to throw up. Finally found a spell that isn’t so explosive.” Starlight said. “Telepathy spell most likely for the unseen master he was screaming…and as for his head exploding, I can’t seem to find any magic to it.” she responded before the magic stopped and she quickly walked back away from the body.

“And what about her?” The twins asked for Rachel.

“I won’t be going anywhere for a while.” The human responded, brushing her bangs out of her eyes. Spike let out a soft sigh, relaxing a little that Rachel was going to stay put for her safety. “Which means not going outside. No trying to kidnap me." She looked at them.

Gemcity stuck her tongue out at Rachel.

Once Twilight finished the scroll, she handed it over to Spike. He gave her a nod before blowing golden flames at the letter. Watching it quickly reducing into gold ash before magically whisked off by the wind and off to Canterlot it went.

Not so long after that, a couple of Canterlot guards showed up and the body was whisked away to be examined more. And as Celestia's requested, she loans several of her own guardsmen to guard the Friendship castle.

However, it didn't give Rachel any comfort about it. It only worsened this ever growing feeling that this was far from over.

That someone in this castle was going to get hurt.

Back at Blueblood's chateau, the prince was in his sanctuary office. Files sprawled about, a lot of the texts were blacked out, meaning that these were sealed documents.

He grunted as he pushed them back. "What's the point of being a Prince if I can't get full access on one measly woman??" He growls, scratching his bare arm, now covered in more dark patches of fur. This itch he has was unbearable.

"Let me in, I must speak to Victor at once!" Sounds of Neighsay called out from the other side of the seal door.

Blueblood let out a sigh before getting standing up, walking around the desk and walking over to the door and opening it.

Like before, Two red cladded armored guards stood at attention, blocking an agitated Chancellor from entering.

"It's alright, gentlecolts, let him in." Blueblood said to the two before backing away from the door and back to sitting at his desk.

The guards moved out of the unicorn's way before he brushed past them and entered.

"What's the meaning of all of this?" Neighsay barked at the prince.

"I've been a bit busy since I was thrown back home by a pesky draconequus, so you have to be a bit more specific." The prince said, looking up at him.

" What is that I heard you sending ponies after The Princess of Friendship??" Neighsay asked with a growl.

Blueblood sighed. "Not her, however it doesn't matter since those two failed what was meant to be an easy task."

Before Neighsay could say anything, he saw the blackout files, with the name RACHEL OPHELIA, LOCKHART written on the nameplace.

"What's all of this?" He asked, reaching down to pick up the sheet of paper.

"A waste of time. Even in my standing, I don't have a high enough clearance to know more. She's a Mother Cell"

Neighsay's eyes widened. He heard that word thrown around but he didn't think it was real, that some humans have magic somewhere in their line. "Does she have anything to do with what you're doing?"

" She's an obstacle that needs to be removed or otherwise no work is going to get done. However, I already have an alternate solution on the way. One will take away several of my problems all in one go."

Neighsay paled in thought of what he was planning before they began to feel heavy footsteps approaching down the hall; their claws scratching and scuffing up the marble floors. A frightening roar shook the glass as it sounded like it was struggling.

Franky the Bat quickly rushed in. "Sir we got him. He killed most of our guys but we got that sonvabitch!" He said out of breath, looking like he went through the ringer twice.

"GET THESE FUCKING THINGS OFF OF ME!" This loud deep voice roars as a burst of fire shot throughout the hallway.

"Ah good." Blueblood said with a smile before getting up.

"You didn't." Neighsay gasped, following the prince and the bat out.

Outside in the hallway, five unicorns using these magical ethereal looking chains to try and restrain an eleven foot tall raging red dragon, trying to break free and prevent him killing them all.

And they were about to lose their holding.

"You fucking puny ponies are so dead!" Garble roared. He was huge, muscles bulging from his thick arms and legs. His underbite worsened as his crooked fangs stuck out from his lips. He wasn't very clothed as the rest, having a sort of loin cloth concealing his massive groin, but he was covered in battle scars he sustained over the years. His large wings uttered in holes from past battles.

"Easy, my fellow dragon, I brought you here to chat." Blueblood said.

Only to be responded by fire shot at the prince.

Blueblood yelped and managed to teleport out of the way. The action causes the The White Mantle guards to pull their weapons out and surround Garble.

"Let me go now! "

Bloody brute, Blueblood thought before motioning his guards to lower their weapons and backed away.

"I will, but I'm here to make an offer you can't refuse, my big fellow." Blueblood said calmly.

" What the actual fuck you got to off-" before Garble could finish even asking the prince, he was given his answer.

" How would you like a chance to exact revenge on the two creatures that caused you to be banished from the Dragonlands?"

Garble stopped struggling just then. His mind going back, knowing who Blueblood was talking about.

He glared at the small prince. " I'm listening."

Chapter 51 - The Siege part one

After alerting Celestia and the added security loaned from Canterlot, everyone attempted to turn in for the night.

However, a peaceful rest, though she had wanted the slumber all day, Rachel lay restless.

Plagued by visions of her past, events of what transpired with the White Mantel attack, it stirred many emotions she long thought to put away resurfaced and now tormenting her once more. Plus seeing the headless pony also imprinted her brain.

Rachel stared up at the ceiling in silence as the night ticked on in silence. Well, mostly silence, Spike was deeply asleep, snoring deeply on his side of the bed. He was laying on his side with a hand placed on Rachel’s stomach.

Rachel sighed softly before turning her head to look at the sleeping dragon. She smiled softly, seeing him looking so peaceful. Though it was she that had gotten into physical altercations, Spike had worried himself sick to the point it was exhausting him. When she had enough of wondering in her own head, she let out a grunt before worming her way out of the bed. She slipped on some slippers before she crept her way out towards the door.

When she opened the door, it let out a creek, causing Spike to stir.

“Babe?” He calls her out groggy.

She sighed before looking at him. “Go back to sleep, Spike. I’m just going to get something to drink.” She smiled softly, “I’ll be back, love.”

Spike sleepily nodded before faceplants back on the pillow and resumed snoring.

Rachel waited a few moments to make sure Spike was back asleep before making her way out the bedroom, closing the door behind her.

She stopped to see the two guards were stationed outside their room.

“Ma’am.” one of them greeted her.

Rachel nodded to both of them before she made her way downstairs, walking past the kitchen and headed to the library where she found that she was not the only one burning the midnight oil as she saw Professor Brimstone sitting on the couch. Stacks of files he was reading scattered on the coffee table with a mug of coffee by his side, and the whole pot that was half full of coffee as well.

Brimstone still wore his single eyepatch, but wore a rather long sleeve two tone blue shirt and red plaid pjs.

“Hey,” she said as she entered the library. Walking over to the large bookshelf ladder and grabbed hold of it. She began pulling the ladder over towards the middle section.

Brimstone turned his head and watched her climbing up the ladder. “Just what are you doing? It’s a little late to be grabbing a book.”

“Who’s to say I’m getting a book?” She quipped as she climbed five feet up before grabbing a fake book - which was a piece of thick cardboard looking really fancy like in the designs. Tucking away in a little nook behind said fake book was a bottle of expensive booze and a medium looking glass with Celestia’s cutie mark printed on it.

Brimstone watched Rachel replace the fake book back in its spot before climbing down the ladder with the booze and glass before silently walking over to the couch next to him, placing the glass on the coffee table. Shr uncorked the bottle before proceeding to pour herself a glass. She filled it up halfway before setting the bottle on the coffee table, grabbing the glass and taking a big drink of it. It had a strong apple flavor but she could tell the alcohol levels were pretty high.

“I can feel you staring at me.” Rachel said, turning her head to look at him with a tired expression. “After what I’ve undergone through the past couple of weeks, I just need to take the edge off a little.” She took another drink.

“I was going to ask you to pour me some.” He said, holding his cup out for her.

Rachel shrugged before giving him some in his coffee before corking the bottle and setting it back on the table and drank her glass.

Brimstone took a sip and let out a cough and grunt. “Do you often hide alcohol in places?” he asked her.

“Not my stash," Rachel smirked. "Starlight occasionally breaks open this when Trixie is here. I'll put it back before I go back to bed."

Brimstone looked at Rachel to see if she was lying or not. He didn't see her usual telltale before taking another drink of his coffee. "How are you feeling?"

"Honestly? Not too great, but what else is new?" She responded, leaning back against the couch, holding her glass between her hands. "The visions still haunt me."

"The more you dwell on the past, the worst you'll feel." The professor said, "You can't change what happened." She finishes up her drink before sighing, setting the empty glass on the table. Rachel looked at her hands, she noticed that they were shaking. “One can never escape it, you’ll always be affected by it.” Brimstone said, setting the book and files down before turning to grab her shaking hands “Who you were in the past, Rachel, isn’t who you are now. You’re not some angry child that came before the Trials. You’ve matured, learned from your past mistakes, you are better.” He then gave her a small smirk. “But still a pain in my bloody ass.”

Rachel snorted, giving the stallion a playful shove. “If I’m not a pain in the ass to someone then it’s not a good day.” she chuckled before sighing. "Besides seeing ghosts, I have been targeted by the White Mantle and I'm turning into a dragon..." She took one of her hands back and rubbed her scaled belly. It felt weird touching that one spot.

"That is also a reason to stay up." The red stallion said, letting go of her. "Have to sort all of Princess Twilight's findings and compare them to The Settlement's." He motioned to the stack of files. He passed for a moment before asking, "Do you have any idea who the leader might be? The two assailants knew your father's name."

"My files were supposed to be sealed, since I came here as a minor so that means it's someone who is higher up," Rachel said as her nails tapped on the glass. "I can think of one recently but I can't just accuse the Prince without concrete evidence."

Brimstone raised a brow. " You think Prince Blueblood is behind this?"

"Like I said, I can't just accuse him without any evidence... though Spike and I did pissed him off."

And if it turns out it was Blueblood and the couple get in another tussle, she's not holding Spike back.

Though that dragon would have to wait in line for his turn.

She then grabbed the glass and bottle and stood up on the couch, taking the two items and placed them back where she got them from and climbed down.

“Rachel, I think you should come back to the Settlement with me.” The professor said.

She turned her head to look at him. “Um, what?”

“You’ll not only be safe from these terrorists, but we can monitor your transformation, give you what you need to make you feel comfortable.” Brimstone said, standing up.

“Or just give you lab coats the excuse to use me as a testing rat.” Rachel said, leaning against the bookshelf. “I already feel like one with Twilight testing me earlier.”

“Well you are the only Mother Cell to be going through this. It was a development that may help give us a better understanding of how your world’s magic is working.” Brimstone said.

Rachel looked at him for a moment before letting out a chuckle. “I’ve already been poked and prodded enough, but if it comes to a point if it’s really necessary-”

“How is not coming in the morning necessary? You’re in the process of changing right now. No disrespect towards Princess Twilight but her highness doesn’t have the equipment nor all the material the Settlement has gathered so far with the Mother Cells.”

“Ever figured out why it’s always the girls that are Mother Cells??” Rachel asked him.

Brimstone didn’t have an answer to that and it was clear.

“Listen, you’ll be the first one I would contact if there's any development with my transformation. I’ll let you know, Professor.” She said, giving him a reassuring smile. “Try not to stay up too late, sir. Gnight.” with a wave, she leaves the library.

Brimstone nodded silently before watching her leave. When she was out of view, his gaze softened and frowned softly. He raised a hand and touched his eyepatch. “Oh child…” he whispered softly to himself.

The following morning started off quiet, everyone was still resting as the sun began to rise. Spike soon stirred awake when a beam of sunlight hit his face.

He slowly opened his eyes with a groan, not wanting to wake up yet but knowingly he had to get up.

The dragon sees his mate all curled up against him, laying her head on his chest. He smiled softly as he watched her sleeping, debating if he should wake her up or not.

Ultimately, he decided to try and go back to sleep, closing his eyes and having his arm draping across his face. As he thought he was drifting back to the land of dreams~

Knock, knock knock.

"Lord Spike, Lady Rachel, it's time to get up."

Like it was back when Spike and Twilight used to live at Canterlot, there was always some guard there to wake them.

"NooooOOOOOOooooo!" Rachel awakens with a whine, burying her face against him.

Spike let out a long sigh. “They’ll keep knocking till we get up,” he grumbled, knowing from experience, wrapping his other arm around Rachel’s shoulders..

“Make them go away…” She said childishly as the guard outside knocked again.

He snorted at her remarks. “Can’t do that, my love.” he said, giving her a little shake.

Rachel raised her head up from his chest and looked up at him. Spike flicked her nose with his tongue, giggling seeing her scrunched up her nose.

“Morning.” Spike smiled.

“Morning.” Rachel smiled back before the guards knocked on the door again and that smile faltered.

“I think I remembered why Twilight chose to not have guards here,” Spike said, rubbing his snout before calling out. “Okay, thank you, we’re up.” he said to the guard.

“Yes sir.” the guard said.

Rachel sat up with a yawn, stretching her limbs out before getting up out of bed. “You want the restroom first?”

“You go ahead.” Spike said as he got up as well.

Rachel gathered her clothes for the day before walking back over to Spike and gave him a quick kiss and headed off.

After pulling on some pants and a shirt, Spike walked out of the bedroom, greeting the two guards stationed outside in the hallway before heading out. He went downstairs to the dining hall to see Twilight, Starlight and the twins were already up and were in their bug forms.

Spike noticed there was some discoloration on Twilight’s neck. He smirked before asking, “Rough night?”

“Uh?” Twilight looked up at Spike, seeing him motioning his neck with his hand. She let out a startling gasp and covered the hickey with her hand. “Oh no, my night was fine, thank you.” she blushed.

Ruby and Gemcity snickered but didn’t comment on that. “Morning Spike.” the girls said in unison.

Starlight chuckled at Twilight before saying hey to Spike as well.

“So, who’s hungry?” Spike asked as he turned his heels towards the kitchen doors.

“I am.” Gemcity cooed.

“Always,” Ruby said, sipping her already made coffee. Then giving Twilight a look that caused her to squirm.

“I’ll help,” Starlight offered, getting up from the table, patting Twilight’s shoulder as she walked towards the kitchen.

As Spike went to hold the door open for the unicorn, he heard a distinctive sound. His earfins fluttered as he registered what that sound was. A new but familiar scent whiffed past his nose, causing his eyes to widen.

He turned and quickly ran to Twilight. “EVERYPONY GET DOWN!” he roared, grabbing the princess and holding her.

KA-BOOM!

“What in tarnations was that??” Applejack stops mid kick to one of her apple trees when she hears the boom.

Fluttershy jumped and shrieked from her kitchen chair when she heard the explosion from in her cottage with her husband.

Rarity screamed and rolled out of her bed from it as well.

Rainbow Dash was on the way towards the castle with Pinkie when they saw something shoot a fireball and hit the castle.

“The fuck?!” Dash exclaimed, seeing the smoke billowing from where they were. She takes off flying towards the Castle with Pinkie running as fast as the pegasus.

The whole castle shook as the attack hit the side of it, blowing up one of the towers and blasting through one of the bedrooms upstairs. Various debris and crystal shards fell from the ceiling, the twins had ducked underneath the table, Spike shielded Twilight with his body and Starlight used her magic to create a barrier, covering everyone in the room to protect them from the fallen objects.

What felt like the whole world came crashing around the creatures, everything settled.

Twilight and Starlight used their magic to teleport everyone out of the wreckage and out of it, all of them collapsing.

“Is everypony alright? Twilight?” Spike asked breathlessly, looking at the Princess and the other girls.

“I’m okay,” Twilight responded with a cough. “What just happened?”

“HEY LITTLE PONY!” This familiar voice booms, echoing loudly enough for every creature inside the Friendship Castle to hear him.

Twilight gasped loudly. “Is that~”

“Garble.” Spike let out a feral growl in response, his pupils shrunk paper thin strips.

“Princess, the castle is surrounded!” One of the guards shouted as the whole twenty who were stationed there rushed to their battle stations. Four of them rushing inside the dining hall, the two unicorns used their magic to clear some of the debris to get to the others.

“Surrounded? What do you mean we’re surrounded?!” Twilight gawked.

Spike looked at the guards. “Stay with the Princess.” Spike ordered them before he ran past the guards, ran out of the dining hall and rushed towards the stairs. He ran up but stopped to see that the entryway upstairs was blocked by large chunks of crystal and debris.

“Rachel?! Rachel, can you hear me?!” Spike shouted, grabbing what he could and began to pull what he could out of his way. When he didn’t hear her, he became more frantic and he called out her name again.

“Spike, I’m here!” Rachel soon finally called out.

“I have her lad, we’re all right.” Brimstone responded as well.

He pulls a wood beam out, though his way was still blocked, there was an opening big enough to where he could see Rachel and Brimstone on the other side. She wore what she had picked out to have her bath - just some jeans and a t-shirt and her shoes and Brimstone was still in his pjs.

“You two okay?” Spike asked, looking over at the two to make sure they were well.

“We’re good.” Rachel said, rubbing her wrist. “How are you and the others?”

“Safe, some of the guards are with Twilight, Starlight and the tw~”

“I KNOW YOU’RE IN THERE PONIES!! COME OUT NOW!” Garble boomed once more and attacks hit the building again.

There were some shrieking as the castle shook once more. Causing everyone to either duck and cover or stumble about as it trembled. Somewhere near the bottom was hit, but since the base was much stronger than the top levels so it only scorched the outside of the building.

Once everything stopped shaking, Spike let out a snarl. “Brimstone~”

“I have her.” Brimstone said.

Rachel gave him a nod.

Spike looked at her once more before he turned around and took off. He leapt from the top step, landing on the ground on all fours and took off running. Leaping over objects and running straight for the door.

When Spike opened, he saw that the guards were right.

There was a small army outside the castle. The dragon’s stomach twisted when he saw it was a combination of humans and ponies wearing red and white armor. The humans - like the child Spike saw back at the Empire, they had gray-looking skin, their eyes sunken into their faces. Their weapons ranged from either swords and spears to what looked like guns from the human world. He couldn’t tell how many were in the mix. The remaining Canterlot Guards stood right in front of the small army, Spike was already seeing that the guards were outmatched and the fight hadn't even begun yet. Outmatched by numbers and weaponry.

He looks up and watches as Garble lands in front of him with a loud thud, kicking up dirt and sand. When it settled, Spike saw that the much larger dragon was wearing similar red and white armor clinging to his scales. The White Mantle emblem printed on the broad chest piece.

In comparison between the two dragons, Garble dwarfs Spike by a lot. Appearing bigger, stronger looking, menacing even in comparison.

“There he is! Just the fucker I was looking for!” Garble said, looking down at the small dragon. “Have you gotten smaller since the last time we hung out?”

“What’s the meaning of this, Garble??” Spike snarled, his hands balling into fists.

Garble grinned, “well since you and your bitch got me banished from home, it’s only fitting I come and destroy yours.” He looks up and sees the damage he caused with his attack. “Oh look, it’s already an improvement!”

“You got yourself banished, Garble, don’t blame us for your misguided atrocities.” Spike retorted. He looks back at the mind-controlled humans and the ponies surrounding them. “For someone who hates ponies and humans, you sure got yourself a horde of them.”

“Hmm? Oh these guys?” Garble motioned to them. “Well, let's just say I met someone who shares the same hatred I have towards you and thought I needed some backup. I couldn’t give two shits about what happens to them.

“However I am here to do a favor for this guy, as much as I want to rip the very flesh off your bones and mount your head on a wall. You give me what I want, and my associates and I won’t kill every creature inside that castle.” Garble let out a taunting hiss as he saw the expression on Spike's face.

“What the fuck do you want?!” Spike snapped.

Garble smiled, showing all of his sharp teeth. “To make all of us go away, you’re gonna have to give us the human.”

Smoke started to bellow out of Spike’s mouth and off his body, the shirt he was wearing was starting to produce holes all over the place.

Spike giving up Rachel? That was an insult all on its own.

With a smug look, seeing that he’s going to get what he wants, Garble says, “Good choice. LIGHT IT UP YOU MISERABLE FUCKS!”

The pony soldiers moved out of the way as the mind-controlled humans stepped forward, raising their assault rifles up and started firing bullets at Spike and the Canterlot guards.

Everyone scattered, a couple of the guards got hit from the gun fire and some of the bullets ricochet off the crystal walls.

Spike leapt up in the air, flapping his wings, he flew straight at Garble.

Garble laughed as he flew up in the air, both dragons throwing the first punch, their fists making contact with each other’s faces and sended both of them tail spinning away from each other.

Both were quick to recover and attacked again. Garble slips past Spike’s attack before grabbing his arm, pulling him closer to him and repeatedly hitting him on various parts of his body.

Spike felt the harsh blows before retaliating by grabbing his fist and headbutts the larger dragon.

Garble hissed before letting go of Spike. His wings flapped and he moved backwards before charging forwards, ramming his head against Spike’s stomach and tackling him. Pushing him until he grabbed both of Spike’s arms, his claws digging into his scales, breaking through it and pierced the flesh underneath. Spike let out a roar of pain before being thrown directly back at the castle.

Spike hits the building with full force, causing crystal bits to fly and cracking the surface. He shook his head before letting out a roar. Pushing himself away from the castle and attacking Garble once.

Princess Twilight watched this between the two from the window. “I have to stop them!” She goes to spread her wings and about to jump out, but Starlight grabs her by her hooves and pulls her down. “Starlight!”

“Leave those two, we have a bigger problem.” Starlight snarled at her as the White Mantle was truly giving the Canterlot Guards a run for their bits. With the humans running around with their weapons, the sound of gunfire rang throughout the area.

“Let me talk to them, maybe~”

Starlight grabbed Twilight’s shoulders tightly. “I don’t think talking is going to help! You heard Garble, they are here to kill us. Your damn friendship speeches won’t work.”

“But kicking ass will.” Gemcity said. Ruby nodded, agreeing with her twin.

“Can you two fight?” one of the guards asked the sexlings.

They responded with a laugh. “Honestly you don’t know us.”

“What about the other two?” Twilight asked. “Rachel, I know she’s good with a bow but-”

“Oh don’t worry about her. She can handle herself. Especially since she’s with Brimstone.” Ruby said, rolling her neck as they heard footsteps coming closer from where they were.

“B-brimstone?” one of the earth pony guards gulped. “General Brimstone is here!?”

With those outbursts, the enemy was outside the door.

Gemcity was first to move as she saw the knob turning, using her shapeshifting magic, her body consumed in pink magic, her form growing bigger and bigger as she rushed out. Bursting through the door, using her now large jaws to grab a pony and shook her head violently before throwing it aside.

Her new form was now a decently sized, purple Ursa Minor.

The mind-controlled humans raised their guns up at it automatically and started firing at her. However it was quickly apparent that even when a sexling turned to an Ursa still an unstoppable force so the bullets had no effect on Gemcity as she slammed her body down, knocking them over.

The Canterlot Guards charged out with the others. Wielding their spears and shields, they began to fight.

The Princess used her magic and caused a shock wave and pushed the enemy back; Starlight used her magic to create an ethereal staff in her hand. She spun that around and began repeatedly hitting two at the same time; Ruby decided to go hands on and punched one pony, kicked one in the head and clothes-lined another with her arm.

As sounds of fighting outside and lower level commenced, the four ponies that managed to reach the top level of the castle quietly crept in through the large hole. Holding their weapons in their hands, they walked over the ruined bedroom and headed for the door.

“Remember the plan; get the human and we go, kill anypony that gets in our way.” one of the four said as they moved.

They opened the door and headed out in the hallway.

Down the hallway towards the second set of stairs leading up to the third floor, Brimstone and Rachel were hiding behind pillars, Rachel having her bow and arrows in tow.

“Are you ready for this?” Brimstone asked her quietly, he had Spike’s dagger in hand.

“Have no choice, you heard what Garble said,” she responded. She knew they were in a fight for their lives.

The two soon fell in silence as the unit approached them closer as each one of them did a quick sweep in the other rooms.

When they got closer, the two attacked.

Rachel swings her bow around and slamming it across one pony’s chest before quickly loading up her bow with an arrow and shoots that pony right in the space between their shoulder and arm armor pieces.

The pony cried out in pain and fell back as Brimstone moved from his spot and swung the blade at the White Mantle, his sword catching another but was caught off guard by Brimstone rushing forward, grabbing their helmet and ripping it off before slamming his hoof right against their head. The full force of natural earth pony strength and his military training made a bone crushing sound that made the pony spin around and collapse onto the ground unconscious, blood pooling from the head wound and out of their nose and mouth .

Rachel had gotten up a few steps above them, firing her arrows as the third dodged her attack. Darting side to side as they ran up after her dodging her shot, grabbing her arm as she went to pull another one out.

"Come here!" The pegasus tried to knock her out but Rachel ducked her head down to miss their fist.

Rachel goes to hit the pony when the other one comes up behind her and goes to grab her other arm and they start dragging her. They didn’t get two steps up when Brimstone came up behind the pegasus, grabbing them by their wings and yanked harshly.

The pegasus cried out of pain but was cut off when Brimstone grabs the back armor piece, pulling the pegasus towards him, taking his dagger and slit their throats clean. While the stallion was doing that, Rachel had jammed her bow into the gut of the other pony. Dancing around them before taking her bow and pressing it up against their throats.

The pony choked and gasped, trying to get out of this choke hold but Rachel wasn’t letting up. She pulls and falls backwards using the stairs to help her with the leverage, pulling the pony with her, still choking the guy out with her bow. The pony struggled and tried to break her grip but came to the realization too late that this human was far stronger than what they were told before going limp on her.

Once Rachel felt him stop struggling, she pushed the pony off of her, letting the body roll to her, panting and huffing from the ordeal. She pushed herself and turned to look at the body. No doubt about it, this pony was deader than a doorknob.

Her hands were shaking as she stared at it.

Brimstone turned to the one other pony that was still awake but just had an arrow embedded in their shoulder was trying to crawl away. The red stallion approached them, hearing the white mantle pony pleading not to kill them but was met with a well placed punch across the muzzle, knocking them out.

“Rachel,” Brimstone spoke, wiping the bloody dagger off with his pants leg, turning around to look at her. “Rachel, are you alright?” he asked her.

She gulped, balling her hands into fists, trying to contain her shakiness. “G-gimme a moment.”

The stallion walks up behind her and puts a hand on her shoulder. “They gave us no choice. Don’t dwell on it.”

“I-i know they didn’t, just gimme a~” She was cut off when the castle was getting hit again, hearing the combined roars of the dragons fighting outside.

Grabbing her bow, she rushed up the stairs to the third floor and raced up into one of the spare bedrooms in one of the towers. She ran up to the window and looked out.

First she saw the fight below, seeing the guards were fighting with all of their might against the White Mantle army, seeing a couple being taken out easily, just seeing RD, Pinkie and the other girls coming from the distance to aid against the assault. Good cause they were going to need all the help they could get.

She looked up and gasped loudly, seeing Garble and Spike were fighting and from their state. Garble and Spike both had deep cuts from their claws, fists and teeth along arms, chest, shoulders, and in various places. However, though pieces of Garble’s armor were ripped off of them, he was relentless with his attacks.

Spike was giving all his got, he wasn't holding back like he typically does when fighting ponies. The difference between the two was like night and day, he wasn't holding anything back. He was bloody, he had this predatory look on his face, sheer determination to defend his home and family…

However, Garble was proving to be more difficult and that’s what Rachel was worried about.

She knew that when two dragons fight, it only ends when one is left standing and trying to intervene will not go well.

But she can’t just sit there and let this fucking prick kill her dragon. Maybe she could lend a hand…

Rachel looks at her limited amount of arrows - six in total and bit her lip. Knowing damn well these arrows won’t do anything but piss Garble off more - won’t be able to kill him with it. “What to do, what to do…” she muttered, looking around the room.

Her eyes then narrowed at the lamp next to the bed as Brimstone came in.

“Rachel, what are you doing?” he asked her, seeing her gears turning in her head.

Rachel looked at the lamp before looking down at her power cufflink, staring at the blue gem she came to know pretty well. She doesn’t say anything as she rushes over to the lamp, grabs it, yanks the cord from the wall and slammed it to the ground, shattering it to pieces, causing Brimstone to shuffle back a little.

With the lamp now exposed its wires and other components, she starts grabbing wires while taking an arrow out from the holster and starts jerry-rigging it. “Need the dagger or otherwise I’m using my teeth,” she tells Brimstone.

“What are you doing?”

“Need to make a trick arrow.” She responded. She never did this before but it was an idea and ran with it. No planning, just going off what she knows.

Brimstone gets down to her. “Let me.” He said, taking the wires and the dagger and started working on it himself. Stripping the wires bare, using paperclips and a bit coin and rigging it up. “Have you ever been electrocuted from those stones of yours?”

“No. Worst thing I get is a slight tingly feeling but other than that it doesn’t bother me.” Rachel said.

“Good.” he said, raising the rigged arrow up. “Got one shot, make it count.”

She nodded before grabbing it and raced back to the window, just in time to see Garble slamming Spike in a nearby building. His hands wrapped around the purple dragon’s throat and was choking him. She loaded the wired arrow and raised it up.

She looked and looked but she couldn’t get a good opening - even without the armor, dragon scales are damn near indestructible. Takes a lot to even damage their natural armor. Dragons have their own weak spots but if the Migration has shown her, it takes a lot to weaken them with her arrows. She would have to either hit a wound already created or aim at the weakspots.

Spike struggled underneath Garble’s grasp, repeatedly hitting and clawing at his arms and clawing at his face while the fucker was laughing.

“I’m soooo going to enjoy this!” the red dragon cackled as he continued to crush Spike’s windpipe.

Not willing to give up, he let in as much air as he could while being choked, and ended up breathing fire right in Garble’s face. Even though dragons are fireproof, it startled the larger beast, giving Spike enough of a window to raise his claws and pierced them deeply into Garble’s side - breaking through the armor piece and into the dragon’s flesh and pulls back, tearing armor and scales completely off before rolling on the rooftop.

When Spike was now on top, he relentlessly bashed his fists repeatedly at Garble’s smug face and chest. Throwing everything he’s got at him with one thing in mind - to protect his home. He knew that Twilight and the others can handle below while he takes care of Garble, he was the main threat, Spike’s main focus.

Garble used his tail and wrapped it around Spike and flung him off. Spike spiraled a moment before catching himself with his wings just as he saw Garble charging at him. Spike inhaled deeply and blew - not fire - but thick black smoke that covered a large portion of the sky, engulfing the two inside.

Garble coughed once he was caught, hacking haphazardly and growling at the fact he couldn’t see a damn thing and the strong sulfur smell was masking Spike’s scent.

The little purple bastard made himself invisible with the smoke.

Spike hung back for a second, knowing just where Garble was, giving himself a second to catch his breath fully. He closed his eyes and concentrated his fire internally, cauterizing what wounds he had sustained from the fight so he wouldn’t bleed.

“Neat little trick, bud, you learned that from your little pony friends?” Garble called out, mindlessly wandered trying to find Spike. Spike quietly moved, his wings flapping as quietly as he could.

When Garble turned just right, Spike lunged at him, slashing his claws at his neck, leaving deep gashes before disappearing back into the smoke. Garble roared out in pain and tried to swipe but he missed him. Garble flew forward, trying to catch Spike but he lost him in the black cloud.

He snarled in frustration, placing a hand over the gash. He didn’t know how to heal himself like Spike could. “Only a coward hides in the clouds.” he grunted before spinning around and swiped at the black cloud.

Spike floated around, biding his time before he lets out another strike, his claws tearing into Garble’s right wing, tearing through the membrane and ripping a hole before dive bombing back into the cloud, quickly getting out of Garble’s fall.

He free falls within the dark cloud, struggling to catch himself before managing to catch wind, flapping as hard as he could to stay afloat but it was starting to get difficult to stay in the skies.

Any more damage to his wings and Garble would not be able to fly any more.

Garble then gets an idea. He breathes out bursts of fire in every direction, trying to catch a glimpse of some sort of movement, a shadow casting by the light of the flame. It took several shots before he could just briefly see a faint silhouette of Spike’s shape moving within black clouds.

It was at the same time as it started to dissipate, slowly revealing the dragons.

Once Garble spots Spike, he lets out a chuckle. “You know, once I’m through with you, I’m gonna visit that bitch of yours. Show her what a real dragon can do.”

“DON’T YOU TOUCH HER!” Spike snarled ferociously, breaking his cover all together and lunged at him.

“Gotcha.” Garble spun around and swung his fist which collided with Spike, causing him to drop before Garble grabbed Spike by the shoulders, brought him close.

And sank his razor sharp teeth right where his shoulder and neck meet, right in the meat. Spike howls in pain.

Down below, Rachel was panicking, unable to get a clear shot with her arrow. Her hands were shaking, unable to get a good aim with the thick smoke. She jumped and cried out when she heard her beloved dragon crying out.

“I-i can’t get a shot..” she whispered, losing the pull of the trick arrow.

Brimstone stood by the door, keeping a lookout as more White Mantle guards came through the hole in the castle and were heading towards their way. His ears flickered when Rachel said that, turning his attention to her. Seeing her anxiety and hesitation levels rising.

“Close your eyes.” Brimstone instructed her.

“W-what??” Rachel looked over her shoulders to look at him.

“Close your eyes, do what I say.” he said calmly. “We don’t have a lot of time so be quick about it.”

She stared at him for a moment before closing her eyes.

“Now, take three deep breaths. Clear your mind, relax yourself.” he said, seeing her doing what he told her. Each breath she took helped relieve her shakiness. “Now, raised the bow,”

She did.

When she opened her eyes, the smoke was clearing up more, she saw the two dragons were struggling but saw that Spike was having more trouble, having a huge gash from Garble’s bite, it wasn’t looking too good for him.

“Calm yourself, Rachel.” Brimstone quickly said when he saw that she was about to shake once more. “You got this, just focus on the target, forget everything else. Focus, calm your mind, relax yourself.”

Focus, you got to focus, Rachel mentally told herself. She watches the two dragons fight, waiting for the smoke to clear just enough to where she can see them better. The dragons were in a standstill, struggling to break free of one another while trying to stay in the skies.

Once she saw her mark she raised the bow. She inhaled slowly, pulled the wired arrow back. She took aim, steadily held her bow. As soon as she saw her opportunity, she exhaled.

"Volteeria."

The cufflink glowed, traveling the blue electricity up her hand, the coin used as a conductor sparked and electricity consumed the whole thing before letting the arrow fly.

The arrow went whoosh! Flying through the air, barely just barely flew past Spike, centimeters from hitting his snout. It flew and pierced right in Garble's eye. Electricity coursed through him, causing him to let go of Spike with a painful scream before plummeting to the ground below. It didn't kill him but it was enough for Spike to deal with other problems.

Spike gasped and panted when he saw Garble fall. Taking the moment to fix himself as he turned his head towards Rachel's direction.

Rachel sighed in relief when she made the shot that helped him. Gave him a wave before hearing:

"Nice shot my dear, but we got company." Brimstone called out.

Rachel turned her head towards him. "Right." She said before turning back up to Spike. She nodded her head to him before slipping away from the window to deal with the others.

Spike, though knows they have a situation on their hands, couldn't help but gaze in awe at his girlfriend; his heart was fluttering to the point he held both his hands over his chest, feeling lighter than air.

"I'm going to marry that woman." He declared.

Author's Note

For size difference between the two dragons,

This speaks volumes

I do have a theory about the height difference, Spike was suppose to be Garble's height, as Garble is typically how huge male dragons are suppose to be. However when Twilight hatched the purple dragon via magic, it stunted Spike's growth so he's smaller in comparison.

Chapter 53: The Siege part three

As soon as Garble presented Rachel, Spike took to the skies once more.”Give her back!!” He roared at the larger dragon, flying towards them in an attempt to reach her.

Garble flew out of Spike’s path and began to squeeze more pressure on the human’s neck. Once Spike saw that, he backed off and Garble loosened his hold, just enough for Rachel to breathe but still cutting a lot of oxygen from her.

“I never understood why you decided to bed with a human. Her kind nearly drove ours to extinction.” Garble hissed, glaring at Rachel with disgust.

“Whatever you have against me, Garble, don’t take it out of her, I’m right here!” Spike shouted before looking at Rachel. “E-everything’s gonna be okay.” He tried to assure her but it wasn’t looking good.

He was so scared for her in this situation. Garble was in control of this, having the upper hand literally in his grasp.

If he could just get Rachel out of there, then he’ll make sure Garble doesn’t lay another hand on her or anypony ever again!

Garble then mocked him. “Everything’s gonna be okay. Oh gross, I don’t know what made you choose her as a mate?” He waved Rachel in his hand, her legs helplessly dangled, causing the human even more discomfort. “What a fucking disgrace. Guess it’s what you get for being raised by weakass ponies.”

“Garble, hand her over, she has nothing to do with us.” Spike was trying to stay calm but in actuality, he was freaking out. If he tries to use his magic, he knows that Rachel will get hurt.

However this ever sinking feeling he was feeling was only getting worse.

His words fell on deaf ears as Garble continued. “And I have absolutely no idea why your pony prince wants her, I was supposed to bring her back… But I have other ideas.” He hissed, motioning the broken arrow still lodged in his eye.

Blueblood?!? Alarms were heavily going off in Spike.

Of course it made so much sense! Why the White Mantle was so persistent on taking her, that pompous soon-to-be dead sonuvabitch caused all of this!

Garble glares at Spike. “You got me banished from my home… Now I’m gonna destroy yours.”He holds Rachel close. “Starting with her.”

He suddenly turns and throws Rachel as hard as he could and she goes flying.

Rachel spirals out of control, though her voice sounded hoarse and in pain from behind grabbed by the throat, she screams out “Seroku Vilask!”

Just as soon as the red barrier shield covered her, next thing Rachel saw was a massive ball of fire that engulfs her and everything went black.

All hell breaks loose.

Spike sees nothing but this massive fireball falling from the sky and hurling towards the ground at an alarming rate.

“NOOOOOO!” Spike screams before he charges after Rachel at full frantic speed. Garble was not even in the forefront of his mind as he automatically went after his mate.

However, Garble reminded the smaller dragon by grabbing Spike’s wings when he flew by and threw him in the opposite direction, causing him to spin out.

It took a moment for Spike to correct himself and flew around Garble and speed up his flight.

Garble took no time to fly after Spike and grabbed the purple dragon and forced him back. Spike moved again but each movement he went to get to Rachel, Garble blocked his every path.

“FUCK OFF!” He roars at Garble, punching him in the face before flying after Rachel again.

Garble quickly grabbed his shoulders, forcing Spike back once more. He quickly took a few shots across Spike’s face before wrapping his arms around his waist and pushing him with all his strength and speed.

Spike tried to break free but Garble wouldn’t budge.

Not until one of the hilly mountains that surrounded Ponyville came to view. With a grin, Garble lets go of Spike and gives him a harsh kick.

That kick sends Spike into one of the mountains, creating a large dent upon impact..

Disorientated, Spike feebly manages to push himself out…

Just in time to hear one loud THUD.

Spike raises his head up, he sees in the distance where Rachel was thrown, large black smoke bellowed. His heart completely shatters. “No….no no no.” He whispered, attempting to stand up but his legs gave out from underneath him and he fell onto his knees. Tears streaked his face as he gazed out in pure horror.

His mind attempted to convince him that she would be okay, but he would be a bloody fool because at this height and being set on fire and the speed she was going at…

There would be no chance for her to survive. No chance at all…

Rachel was gone.

Garble meanwhile, found it so hilarious that he was laughing at Spike. “Some hero you are!” he cackled in response.

His taunts and wicked laugh rang in Spike’s ears as his mind began collectively showing him every moment he spent with his mate. Just either of them chilling and hanging out, frequent flights around, helping her with her art to casually just seeing her sitting down and reading a book. The many times they made love, everything they did in the past eight short months and everything that they could’ve done were all gone within a blink of an eye.

CRACK!!

Ember was now in the throne room, contemplating on how she should handle this delicate position. Her hand having the staff in a death like vice.

After feeling draconic magic being drawn from the staff remotely, Ember had a bad feeling. She was about to call for her adviser to keep an eye on things so she could go to Ponyville and have a word with a certain purple dragon, when all of the sudden the staff lit up once more.

And this time, it was a major doozy.

“Okay, not good, not good!” She yelped as she held onto the staff. It lit up with so much draconic magic that it felt overwhelming to her.

As if it was being called, the staff started dragging the larger blue female dragon across the threshold. “Just where you think you’re going!?” She shouts at it, standing her ground and pulls back on the staff.

This force and Ember had a hard tug of war match for a few seconds, energy began building up more and more before the staff shot a concentrated blast of magic up and through the ceiling and out in the open.

Not even two seconds later, she hears, “Dragonlord Ember! We have a situation!” one of the guards shouted.

Her and the guard quickly ran outside, by the time they got there, the wind was picking up as if a massive storm was happening. When Ember looked up at the sky, she let out a loud gasp.

Dark green clouds were covering the skies, lightning was striking all over the place. Anyone could see that this was not a normal storm.

And Ember looked as white as a ghost. “Oooooh whoever pissed him off is so fucked….” she whispered in fear.

Magic began to swell within the dragon as the skies turned green all around them. The same nagging feeling he felt when Bouncer and his brothers assaulted Rachel came back, but unlike before when he had tried to ignore it before he went off on them, this time there was no hesitation.

He slowly looks up at the red dragon, hearing his goddamned laughter echoing like a cackling witch. Acting so damn proud with what he has done. What he has done to his beloved.

More of the green dragon magic consumes Spike before he couldn't take the laughter anymore!

He let out one of the loudest, colossal size, ear ringing roar that shook all around him.

Garble stops laughing when he suddenly hears the roar. His eyes looked back down at Spike and was visibly taken back.

Because Spike was becoming much bigger than he usually was with dragon magic emerging out from him. His muscles, wings, everything grew two times more in size. The roar soon turned to feral snarling before launching up.

With one punch in the chest, Spike sends Garble tailspinning, a shockwave sends out on contact.

Before Garble was even able to correct himself, Spike came at again in great speed and force strikes him again, and again, attacking from all sides. The body armor Garble wore completely shattered. Each hit felt like getting hit by ten thousand pound weights, shockwaves from each punch echoed.

Spike then flies back as lightning struck him, instead of knocking him down, it was giving Spike more power. He threw his hands out towards the red dragon and his magic shot out.

Large balls of fire and rock began raining down from the skies, all of them solely concentrating on Garble.

Garble tried to compose himself before he sees this. He goes to dodge before realizing that they were all targeting him!

He ducked and swerved before he was hit. Though the rocks shattered upon impact, the flames stayed.

At first, Garble thought he was able to withstand the fire since dragons were essentially fireproof. But as the flames linger, Garble realizes something very quick.

This sheering burning sensation seemed to grow more and more until it felt unbearable to withstand.

Oh shit!

Oh Shit!!!

Holy fucking hell it hurts it hurts!

Garble tried to hastely pat them out before he was hit with more fire and rock.

As he dealt with that, Spike dived on him, slamming both his fists down on him with a shout. Sending Garble straight down to the ground.

Meanwhile, after witnessing that horrible event, the sexling twins and Brimstone were running and flying on their moth-like fluffy wings as fast as they could, going through the forest.

"Where the hell is she!?" Gemcity asked hysterically.

"I don't know! I don't know!" Ruby, equally in a fit of hysteria. Looking for their friend. Brimstone wasn't speaking or else he was going to break down as well.

They saw what direction Rachel was thrown at and they were going straight for it nonstop.

The closer they got, they all seen the destruction the trees and fallen bush gave from upon impact. There were fire spots all around them, making their stomachs turn and collectively frightened to see what they were going to find.

When they came upon this large crater, they noticed that the color of the fire gradually shifted from Garble's fire - which was the traditional orange and yellow flame, to this bright blue and white flames.

The trio looked down at the crater, the girls hugged each other and they were bawling as Brimstone slid down there to get a better look.

When Garble landed, he landed hard. Landed in the middle of Ponyville, though the flames were now dispersed out on the grass, Garble was still in intense pain.

The flames were so intense, a lot of his scales literally burned off and the pink flesh underneath was charred black. He goes to fly but he quickly learns that was not going to happen...or ever again.

That fire was so intense, his wings reduced to the talons, the membrane that that wove between them was completely gone.

Mortified, he snarled and got up, only to have Spike land. When he landed, Spike landed on all fours. His eyes were glowing, hissing and growling feral like. Look of murder was in his eyes.

Not wanting to submit, Garble also got on all fours, challenging him once more.

The two circled around each other in a stand-off. Snarling and snapping their jaws at each other before Spike lunged at him.

Teeth, claws, devolved into the very beasts they were, the ferocious battle led on with one thing on their minds. Relentless with their attacks but the fight was quickly over.

Spike pinned Garble down, straddling across his chest, he began slamming his fists repeatedly into the red dragon's face. Garble tried to throw him off but he was unable.

Bones crunched beneath him, blood splattered, Spike did not let up on the assault, using every strength he got. He continued even when he felt the skull caved in, ultimately reducing half of it into a gorey liquid mess that would require a closed casket.

Once he was satisfied that the bastard was dead, Spike sat up and let out a somber but victorious roar.

As he roared, the magic he has used receded back to where it came from, the clouds dispersing and he shrunk back down to his normal size once more.

When it was over, he heard and smelled another pony approaching him from behind.

"S-spike?" He hears Twilight's shaky voice called out to him.

He slowly turned around, and saw all the color drained from her face when she saw the menacing, murderous look on Spike's face. Him covered in blood, his eyes glowing.

She didn't recognize him at all.

Before anything else was said, Spike takes off with a single flap of his wings. Leaving a now frightened Twilight and a dead dragon alone in the middle of the town.

He flew straight towards the direction where his mate was thrown. He didn't care how it would change the relationship he had with the Princess of Friendship, she wasn't his priority, not anymore. Spike flew as fast as he could before landing at a clearing and ran through the forest when he got closer.

He ran and ran until he sees Ruby and Gemcity and came to a halt. Both of them were in each other's arms and were crying near the crater.

Spike shook as his emotions washed over him. The fear of what he'll find of his beloved mate. The~

"We need to get her back to the settlement!" Brimstone shouted from inside the crater.

"What?!" The twins shouted in surprise.

Spike raced to the edge of the crater, nearly pushing the girls out the way.

He gasped out loud on what he saw.

Brimstone had Rachel in his arms, but instead of burnt skin… all he saw was golden scales and heard raspy breathing coming from the girl.

She was still alive..

Chapter 54

The Settlement Facility sat in the middle of this canyon desert in Equestria. It consists of five large buildings with a whole small village that was just with humans just a couple of miles away but is still a part of the Settlement. A large white dome covered what was the portal that brought all of them here. Heavily guarded with a mix of Pony and human - not mind controlled. Tall walls with razor wire wrapped around and a barrier shield via magic to ensure safety to those who were coming and going. The village was also protected and guarded.

Since the White Mantle was causing so much distress and horrible things to the humans that the residents of the village could either stay behind the barrier or they could return to their world. Besides being able to leave, a few remain, the whole facility was on lockdown.

In the medical/research building , many tests were being done on their latest resident:

Tests being done on Rachel.

Over fifty percent of her body was riddled with golden scales, most prominent on part of her face and arms and legs; the length of her body had grown from multiple bones breaking upon impact of the fall and repaired by the magic she had awakened so if she were to stand she would be eye level to Applejack. Her ears have come to a point and grew slightly large, her teeth grew to a point. She barely looked recognizable, and to some quite hideous with her human and dragon features blended this way.

The impact however left her in a coma.

And refusing to leave her side, staying by her bedside holding her hand gently was Spike.

Though he suffered a few battle scars, what was more prominent was the fact his purple scales were a much darker shade than his usual pastel purple color, making the green scales and spikes pop out more.

If anyone knows about dragons, when they see a dragon with darker scales means they had killed and the blood be either from game or whom they killed darkens the scales and will stain if not washed right away and use a special soap.

Spike was at the point where he didn't care about hiding what he did. He knew that creatures died because of him, mind controlled or not. They attacked what was supposed to be his home and as a result his mate was motionless on this bed with only her slow breathing, hooked up to various heart monitors and machines.

And he knows who was responsible for the attack.

At the moment they were waiting for the results of the many tests, well he was.

As much as he wants Blueblood's head, he wants Rachel to wake up the most.

Spike turned his head towards the door as it was knocked on and Ruby pops her head in.

"Hey," she greeted as she and Gemcity entered.

The twins were taking more days off from their jobs to stay at the facility as well for their sister friend.

Gemcity greeted the dragon with a wave. "Hi, Spike."

"Has anypony said anything?"

Spike shook his head. "Still waiting on the results." He said in a soft tone.

Gemcity groans, "What's taking these science guys so long to come back?"

"They're having problems getting results back, kept getting invalid results, remember? " He reminded them.

Which caused the scientists and doctors to constantly run more and more tests to see if they get anything different but they haven't so far.

Ruby placed a hand on her aggravated younger twin's shoulder before sighing. "Why don't you go get some rest, we can watch her." She offered.

"I'm good," he said flatly before turning his attention back to Rachel.

"At least a moment's break. We'll inform you instantly if anything changes." Ruby said. Gemcity was about to add her own words but was cut short by her sister's warning gaze. "You've been up for days." The older twin said.

"I said I'm ~" Spike cuts himself off with a growl, his scales begin to glow and the familiar burning sensation of him being called by the Dragonlord.

It lasted a moment before the glow and the burning died out. He was not one to refuse the Dragonlord's call but he was profusely ignoring Ember. Learning how to ignore and block the call was not an easy feat but he was making it work.

Though he has a lot to answer to.

The twins looked at each other before looking back at him.

"You okay?" Gemcity asked him then.

"What do you think?" He asked with a grunt before standing up, letting go of his mate's hand. "On second thought, I'll be back in a moment, please call if anything happens." He said to the two before heading out.

The girls just stepped aside and he left.

Stepping out to the hallway, surrounded by white walls and white tiles, cameras at every corner. No windows at the level Spike was in.

He rubbed his tired eyes with his hands as he walked down the corridor. Most humans weren't used to seeing a dragon walking around the facility, but had heard of Spike and what he did, so when a couple of the human workers saw him coming their way, they instinctively went the other direction. Though they hadn't done anything, they didn't want to take the chance of pissing him off.

He grunted and scratched his neck as Ember continued to try and summon him but Spike continued to ignore her as he turned a corner, walked twenty meters and turned left to walk inside one of the many waiting rooms. There were four vending machines, two of them providing drinks and the others with various snacks and a coffee machine.

Spike scowls deeply when he sees none other than Twilight standing at the machine getting her a cup. Her back was turned so she didn't register him standing there.

Without saying a word, Spike backs out and goes to find another waiting room. He really isn't in the mood to deal with her.

He walked ten steps before hearing her call out.

"Hey, Spike, wait up!" She calls out.

Spike continued to ignore her until he couldn't. She poofs in front of him.

He stops and grunts, looking down at her. "What are you doing here?" He asked her tiredly.

"The princesses were wondering if there was any update." Twilight said.

"There isn't any," he then moves aside of her and keeps on walking.

"Spike, please stop." Twilight grabs his wrist. "I came here to check you guys out after what happened. Everyone is worried. "

Spike stopped walking again, this time giving Twilight a dirty look that caused her to let go. "Everything is just peachy. " He said sarcastically. "Can't you tell?"

She stared at him before asking, "how were you able to use magic?"

Spike took a couple of deep breaths before saying "It's what I get for winning the Gauntlet Of Fire and the Blood staff bestowed me with its magic."

"But that was years ago." Twilight said bewildered, recalling him winning and was Dragonlord for two seconds before giving it to Ember. "Why didn't you tell me you had magic all this time?"

Spike snorted. "Oh? And give you more than an excuse to use me more or treat me more like I'm the villain as you've been recently. Maybe I kept quiet about my abilities to ensure you and your friends shine and to help you on your destiny."

Twilight was taken back. " What do you mean by that? I haven't ~"

" Stop right there " he growled at her. "The cruise, I defended myself after being assaulted and you had me thrown in a cell. You took Blueblood's side and came at me at the Empire when he both harassed my mate and attacked me!" His voice raised to a shout and a snarl when mentioned Blueblood. His body started to smoke out of intense anger.

"I-i-i didn't know until-"

"Until Shining stepped in. Maybe I should've been hatched by him cause he seems to be the only one in my corner."

"Why are you acting like this? " She asked, on the verge of tears.

"Oh my- look the fuck around you, Twilight! " He motioned to the building they were in, startling nearby workers. "Blueblood attacked us, the love of my life is injured and in a fucking coma!"

Twilight's eyes widened. "How do you know that? It was Garble and you mur-" she stopped herself when she realized that she had stepped on a live nerve.

Spike balled his fists tightly but held his ground. "Garble told me before I killed him," he said in a dark tone. "However he and the other White Mantle Soldiers were sent by him. Unless our dear brother has a lot to explain, I'll be gladly removing that pompous ass off the census if I'm ever in the same vicinity as him." He openly admits in a nasty tone.

Twilight had this horrored shocked look on her face. "Why would you even say that? This is Celestia's adopted Nephew we're talking about here."

Spike shook his head as Twilight tried to say there has got to be something else before he rammed his fist in the wall. "RACHEL NEARLY DIED BECAUSE OF HIM!" Spike roared at her, causing Twilight to jump with a shout. "I thought she died, Twilight. Do you have any idea what that feeling's like? Believing even for a split second that somepony you love with every ounce you have is gone and you couldn't save them? Maybe you would if you would stop picking up a damn book and join us in the real world, you probably would understand. " He snarled at her, lowering his hand and having it return to his side, his tail flickering. "Do you have any idea what I've done to protect you and the girls? The shit I've done to ensure no one bothers you?"

Twilight didn't know what to say.

"The only reason I'm not going after Blueblood right now and putting an end to all of this is because I want to be here to help Rachel whenever she finally wakes up. But make no mistake, if she dies, nothing, and I mean nothing - not even you, Celestia, Luna and Cadence - will stop me from hunting him down and killing him and every other bastard that is involved." Spike declared.

"Spike… " Twilight whimpers.

He then turns his back on her. " I suggest you go back to Canterlot and find somepony else to be your little assistant, I'm done. I'm staying here. Don't expect me back for a while. " Before any more holes were created by one pissed off dragon, he walked away.

As Spike walked off, he hears what he thought was Twilight crying and hearing the sound of her teleporting away.

Good riddance.

Spike heads for the elevator and ride it to the ground level to step outside for much better air.

Author's Note

Safe to say Spike is done with everyone's crap

Chapter 55

Ruby went around the room with a sheet and a few thumbtacks, she covered a two way mirrored wall and tacked the sheet in place.

Gemcity watched her twin doing this. "Uh... Whatcha doing?" She asked her, looking at her twin, back to Rachel who still lay motionless on the bed and back at Ruby.

"Covering every reflective surface," Ruby responded. Going back to the closet where she had gotten the sheet and grabbed another.

"Why?"

"Why? Because when Rachel wakes up, the last thing we want from her is to freak the hell out the moment she opens her eyes." Ruby said, casually placing a sheet over one of the machines and tied it up.

Gemcity looks back at Rachel, seeing how disfigured she was with the way the scales and human flesh merged. "You have a point. But won't she freak out anyway when she does see herself?"

"It won't be as bad because she'll be getting a warning. Which means whatever you do, do not give her a mirror straight away." Ruby went around the room, covering everything reflective she could find. If she can cover their eyes so their friend won't see what she looks like in their eyes she would.

They all suddenly froze when they heard the bed creak a little.

After getting some much needed air, canceling Twilight from his mind, Spike was on his way back down before almost running into Brimstone.

"Oh sorry, just the lad I wanted to see." The red stallion greeted. He wore a dark suit but wore a long white lab coat, his eye patch was also white, while his single good eye was as dark as Spike's from lack of sleep.

In his hands were several files.

"Professor," Spike greeted him. Almost glad to see him. "Please tell me if you have any results?"

It was really getting annoying watching his mate getting poked and prodded repeatedly. Any veins she had that were exposed were covered in needle marks with a couple collapsed on them.

"That I do. It's not a lot but should explain why Rachel is changing at the rate she's currently going." Brimstone said, motioning Spike to a bench so they can sit and chat.

"First off, all the normal tests we've done on her came back inconclusive as you very well saw," Brimstone started.

Spike nodded but kept quiet and listened.

"So I personally ran a different set of tests and found that," he opened the files and showed Spike a set of charts. "That she has pony magic in her, not dragon."

"How is that possible? " Spike asked, now confused. Brimstone taps on the high spike on the chart." Rachel is a Mother Cell, she has some dragon magic in her."

"Yes, that too. We have every reason to believe that when Rachel touched the Crystal Heart, she unintentionally absorbed Equestrian magic. Since dragon magic originated from the human world, the pony magic viewed what was already inside her like a parasite and is trying to snuff it out. Her changing each time she gets injured is it's way of replacing what's not meant to be there." Brimstone explained, showing Spike more of his findings.

"However, what it's doing to her is making her very unstable. If we don't find a way to either take the pony magic out of her or find a way to stabilize her, Rachel…" Brimstone shook his head. "Her body may not be able to handle it."

Spike rubbed his face with his hands, letting what was told sinking in.

If he hadn't led Rachel to the heart, she wouldn't be in this situation.

Seeing him blaming himself, Brimstone spoke up. "It's because of The Heart, and that power cufflet or whatever she had on her wrist is the reason Rachel is here now, my boy." Brimstone said, putting a hand on Spike's shoulder. "If she hadn't had those factors, we would be standing over her coffin instead of here."

Spike lowered his hands and stared at Brimstone. "That counts for something at least." He muttered.

He lets that sit for a minute before a light bulb lit up in his head. "What if we give Rachel more magic? Dragon magic to be exact." Spike asked. "Her body is meant to house draconic energy, if pony magic is trying to get rid of what she has already, maybe if she absorbs dragon magic, it should counteract it and stabilize her. "

Though he was against Rachel having magic before, if it saves her then let her get as much magic she needs.

Brimstone thought about it for a moment before saying, "That should do it." He said.

"I don't know how to do it myself, but I do know who might… I have to talk to her anyway. " Spike said, meaning Ember.

He dreaded having that conversation after the stunt he pulled but when it comes to his mate, he'll do just about anything.

The twins turned to the bed, hearing it shift. Underneath the blanket, the girls saw that Rachel's toes and foot were moving.

"Rachel?" They called out to her with hesitation. The two approached her bed slowly.

At first they believed that it was her nerves that were reacting, but when they called her again, they heard her making a grunting sound. Her hands and claws flexed, they saw her eyes behind the eyelids were moving rapidly.

Then, very, very slowly, the twins saw Rachel opening her eyes. Having slit dragon-like pupils instead black dots like before.

"Rachel!" The twins cried in joy before they reached into the bed and both of them hugged her, much to her discomfort.

Her breathing was ragged and her throat burned when Rachel tried to speak. "Rube… Gem~" she croaked before she started coughing haphazardly, the twins got off of her as soon as she began coughing. It hurts to even breathe, her throat screaming. Having this foul taste on her tongue was not helping her. "Wah...water…" She coughs.

"Water? I'll go get you some water, you stay there." Ruby said in a motherly tone. She gave Gemcity a warning glare before rushing out.

To not only get water but to alert the docs and Spike.

As Spike and Brimstone were discussing how to go about with the girl in question, Spike's phone rang.

He takes it out of his pocket, sees Ruby's number before answering, having it on speaker for Brimstone to hear. "Hey, Ruby, what's up?"

"Y'all might wanna hold on to your butts, because guess who's awake."

"Rachel's awake?!" Spike gasped. Both he and Brimstone got up from the bench and were going down the hallway in a brisk pace.

"Yeah, she's awake, I'm out getting her some water. I'll tell you like I told Gemcity, don't give her a mirror, we can't have her~"

That's when everyone hears this loud frightening shrill scream, which sounded like a mixture of a human scream and a dragon roar echoing down the hall.

"Fucking Gemcity!" Ruby snapped before hanging up and the two guys and security ran the rest of the way.

Author's Note

Gemcity, you had ONE job XD

Chapter 56

As Spike, Brimstone, and security came towards the room, this was what they heard:

Besides the sound of Rachel having a massive freak out, they heard the twins.

"What the hell did I just tell you?!" Ruby shouts at her twin..

"I was checking out my makeup and she caught a glimpse and demanded to see! I'm sorry but you know how persistent she can get!" Gemcity shouts back but also knows that she's in big trouble.

When Spike and the others get to the room, he sees Ruby harshly holding her twin's arm, a shattered compact mirror lay on the ground, the sheet that covered the two way mirror a moment ago was down and Rachel was in the corner of the room.

She had scrambled out of the bed and pressed herself against the wall sitting on the ground, shielding her face away from everyone. "W-what the fuck is going on?!" She shrieked. Her whole body was shaking, frightened of what was going on. Scared, confused.

Spike took a step towards her before Brimstone stopped him. "Wait." The stallion said before he went over to her. Motioning the guards to leave as he approached her slowly and they did so.

"Rachel, listen, i~"

"Stay back!" Rachel shouted, not wanting anyone to get near her. Hyperventilating and having a full on anxiety attack.

Brimstone knelt down to her. "Child, please breathe, you're back at the Settlement," he worked on getting her to calm down. "There was an incident, but you're okay, you're safe now."

It took a moment but he managed to get her to breathe properly. Placing his hands on hers and lowering them though she did show resistance at first.

Ruby took the liberty to cover up the wall again, reinforcing the tacks to make sure Rachel didn't have to see herself again with her magic.

As Rachel was trying to calm down, she looked around before her eyes landed on Spike.

"Spike…" She whispered softly, prompting the dragon to approach her, kneeling down to her.

"See, everyone's here," Brimstone said, seeing her move from him and wrapped her arms around her mate.

Spike felt himself tearing up as he held Rachel. He could feel her still violently shaken up.

"W-what happened?" She asked them again in a shaky voice. "What's happening to me???"

"What do you remember?" Spike asked her, holding her close and trying his best to soothe her without having a complete breakdown and it was a losing battle. He was so happy to see her up and awake.

Rachel was quiet when she tried to remember the last thing before waking up. "W-we were back at the Friendship castle...playing OnO with Discord, RD, Pinkie Pie and Big Mac…. standing in front of some pillar…"

Brimstone nodded. "Memory loss is typical when suffering severe trauma. Not remembering the initial impact. "

Spike then helped his mate back up on her feet. Her legs weren't used to her new weight and lost balance and had to hold on to him as he helped her back to the bed.

Everyone then had to calmly explain what happened, what her situation was, why she was back at the Settlement, her turning into a dragon because of The Crystal Heart she touched. Basically giving her cliff note version of the events. Rachel had an array of emotions of confusion, shocked, a little disbelief but seeing her body covered in scales and mouth full of fangs and still having this foul taste in her mouth changed that, to complete horror when she was told about the Siege.

What Garble had done to her.

"You've been unconscious for five days," Spike said softly after it was all explained. He had his hand on her shoulder, her leaning against him. "I…. We thought we lost you." He said, kissing her temple. Not even deterred from how she looked.

"Buut you're here now! And ow ow can I have my arm back?" Gemcity asked, looking at her sister who was still giving her the death glare.

"Ooh I will, after you get a lesson. I'll be telling Mother. "

Gemcity turned white. "Nonononono not Mama!"

The guys gave the younger twin a look before they heard a knock on the door.

"Sorry to interrupt," it was one of the doctors that was working on the Mother Cells. "Ah, she's awake." They said, looking at Rachel.

Brimstone coughs before speaking, "Yes, okay I know how excited this is, but I need you three," he motions to the twins and Spike, "to step out so my team and I can look over a few things now that Rachel is awake."

Rachel latched onto Spike. She shook her head, not wanting him to go.

"It's okay," Spike said, assuring her. "I gotta make a few calls anyway, I'll be back." He gave her a smile.

"You gonna call Twilight?" She asked.

She does remember that Twilight wanted to talk to him, hopefully to fix the mess the Princess caused.

Not knowing that the Princess of Friendship dug a deep, deep hole for herself a while ago.

Spike inhaled deeply and exhaled before saying "No, Twilight and I are not on good terms," he said. She was about to ask why but he rubbed her shoulders. "Don't worry about us, right now we're focusing on you. I do need to make some calls… want anything? "

Rachel stared at him for a moment before saying, "I'm really thirsty. "

She didn't get the water Ruby was supposed to get.

Spike nodded then getting up, not before he kissed her softly. He trembled a little bit, so glad he was able to do even the simplest thing as kissing her. "I'll be back." He said to her before he and the twins left.

They stepped outside as other doctors came in.

Spike glanced back at his mate one more time before the door was closed. The two way mirror was still covered so they couldn't see what's going on.

He sighed softly before going to the wall across the door and pulled out his phone again.

"Who you calling?" Gemcity asked as she was let go by Ruby.

"You'll see." Spike said.

He goes to his list of contacts, he sees that he has a lot of missed calls and messages. Some from Twilight before he yelled at her, some were from the other girls, and a lot of messages from Ember.

Speaking of which he felt his scales itch and glow from her calling him.

He snarled, "Okay, okay." Spike said annoyed before dialing her up. After a single ring she picked up.

"Now you picked up, asshole!" Ember growled loudly. "Who the fuck do you think you are for ignoring me?! And don't get me fucking started with you-"

"Fuck it Ember, I'm answering you now, aren't I?" Spike grunted, not really in the mood to be yelled at. He squeezed the bridge of his snout. "Listen, I know I used the staff's magic and I'll answer to whatever punishment you sicc at me, but right now, I need a favor, I'm gonna send you some coordinates and tell you everything when you get here. "

One hour later.

Ember stood outside of the facility, squeezing the bridge of her snout, breathing in very deeply. Her tail wrapped around the staff, trying to understand what Spike just asked of her. She stood the same height as Princess Celestia, also dwarfing the purple dragon. Wearing a small halter top to cover her breasts and pantaloons that don't cover her hips - her going out clothes, barefooted.

"So lemme get this straight," she said, lowering her hand. "Your human mate touched and absorbed pony magic-"

"Eeyup." Spike responded.

"Is turning into an actual dragon but is very unstable-"

"Yeah"

"And you want me to give her dragon magic to try and stabilize her and save her ass?"

"Pretty much."

She sucked air through her teeth and asked, "Are you insane??"

Yeah he knew that was coming. "Me wanting my mate to stay alive is making me insane then go ahead and throw me in the loony bin. " Spike said with a sigh.

Ember glared at him. "We don't know what will happen. With pony magic and dragon magic swirling in her, it might kill her all together. Rachel had proved herself but after the last time humans had our magic it didn't end well."

"Rachel's body is not reacting well to the pony magic. That's why I think if you give her dragon magic, replacing what was taken out, her transformation would go much faster and smoother cause it seems each time she gets hurt she changes more and there's so much her body can take before it gives out permanently." Spike said, scratching the back of his neck. "I don't know what else to do, but I'm not losing her."

"Uh huh," she grunted. The two dragons stared at each other before she rubbed her face. "Geez, this is a lot to ask for."

"If I could, I'd do it but I don't know how." Spike said with a grunt.

"Hmm, I could teach you since you used the damned staff remotely." She said sarcastically.

He growled at the female, baring his teeth at her. "What would you have me do? Let fucking Garble get away with what he did??"

Ember barked out a laugh, "Bitch please, I'd whoop your fucking ass if you didn't kill him. Garble crossed the line that is well known within our kind and the sentence was carried out accordingly. I'm just saying when we agreed for me to take the title Dragonlord, you don't touch the staff at all. It's hard to keep up appearances to others when you use it remotely. Next time that happens though, not only you will take the title back, you have to take the staff out of your rectum after I shove it up your fucking ass. " And that was a promise.

"So are you doing this or not?" He asked, flinging his arms up in emphasis.

"Lead me to her then, damnit." Ember grunted, taking the staff in her hands.

"Thank you." Spike said before he lead her into the facility.

Chapter 57

"So… what should I be expecting when we get there?" Ember asked when she and Spike rode the elevator down. The weight limit between the two dragons almost reached the max weight limit there, so the elevator was groaning and making straining sounds as they descended down.

Spike sighed. "It's hard to explain, you'll see," he said, leaning against the elevator wall, arms crossed as they waited. "Just don't say anything about it when you see Rachel. She just had a massive freak out when she saw herself and what she needs right now since she is awake is to relax. "

"After I give her a massive dose of magic which I still think isn't gonna work well with her having pony magic in her."

"Unless you have a better idea, this is what we're doing… Thank you again For doing this." Spike said, looking at the Dragonlord.

Ember shrugged. "We help our own. Rachel is one of us."

Spike nodded before the elevator made a stop to the level and the doors opened and the two dragons stepped out.

As they walked, Spike turned to her. "How's… How's Smolder doing?"

Ember sighed heavily. "As one would expect. Garble was her older brother. She knows the rules. It'll take some time for her to go through the process but she'll be okay…. Don't expect a Hearth's Warming card from her for a while though."

Spike nodded. "Figures much."

When Spike led her to Rachel's room, he told Ember to wait before he knocked and entered.

Rachel was sitting up on the bed with the twins, guzzling what was probably her fifteenth glass of water before she gasped. "Holy crap, I can't get this taste out of my mouth. " She gagged, sticking her tongue out, which was now a long forked tongue.

"Whatcha tasting?" Ruby asked, taking the glass from her.

"I dunno. It's a mix of rotten meat and eggs fumigating inside of an active volcano." Rachel responded with another gag. It still hurts for her to breathe but it wasn't as bad as it was when she first woke up.

Spike sighed, "Yeah that's sulfur you're tasting." Rachel looks up to see him at the door. "Must be developing your fire glands… Hi honey. " He then greeted her with a smile and wave.

"So she's gonna be spitting fire soon?" Gemcity asked.

"Well she is turning into a dragon after all. " Ruby said.

"I'm still freaked out by that. " Rachel groaned, taking a pillow and buried her face in it.

Not until she could tell among so many different smells in the medical facility, she raised her face from the pillow and looked at the door.

"Is that Ember out there?" She asked, smelling Ember's scent. Her eyes widened when it was in fact her.

Surprised she was able to figure that out, Spike nodded. "Uh, yeah it's her. " he saw her tensing up and went to hide herself under the covers. "It's okay, it's okay, she's here to help." Spike said, assuring her before opening the door.

"Hell-oh hell!" Ember was taken back when she came in and saw Rachel's new scales. "You look like shit!"

Rachel yelped and hid underneath the blanket. "Why is she here??" She asked, not wanting others to see her in this state, especially with that reaction!

Spike snarled at Ember and the twins grunted at that.

"You could've given me a warning, dude. " Ember said, glaring at him.

"I did!" Spike hissed at her.

In the Canterlot Castle, since it was deemed unsafe to return to the Friendship castle since the Siege, Twilight and her friends stayed there, though Rarity chose to stay back in Ponyville.

Twilight was in her room in tears still after Spike yelled at her. Couldn't believe she messed up so much with him.

There was a knock before the door opened, it was Starlight. "Hey…. " She said softly.

"I've done it this time, Starlight." Twilight cried, curling in her bed, hugging a pillow tightly to her chest.

Starlight grunted. "Guessing your visit to the Settlement was a bust. What happened? "

Twilight sat up, still holding onto the pillow. She told Starlight everything, and by the end, Starlight had buried her face in her hands, groaning.

"Twilight Sparkle, you have got to be the smartest, dumbest of assholes there ever is!" Starlight removed her hands from her face and slapped them on her legs. "What he's going through with his girlfriend, you go and say the stupidest questions and have the nerve of not considering what Spike nearly lost! He has the right to snap at you with the way you've been acting towards him."

"And now he doesn't want to come home." Twilight shook her head. "I don't know why I even did that."

"Well, now you fucked up." Starlight said.

"What can I do to fix this, Starlight? I-I-I gotta make things right." Twilight said.

Starlight points at the Alicorn. "Right now, you aren't going to do anything. You can't go back because it'll make things be even more worse. What you will do is not do anything with him. Spike has to focus on being there for Rachel. Don't contact him for awhile and leave him be with his mate. " She then crossed her arms. "And considering Blueblood's actions from the Gala, the princesses have the right to know that it was him that attacked us. Need I remind you the White Mantle ponies that were taken all lost their heads and the cells are filled with crazed, mind controlled humans. I do not think it's a coincidence. " Starlight grunted.

"I never thought Blueblood would be responsible for this. He's a spoiled brat sure but-"

"Just because he's "Celestia's adopted nephew", doesn't mean crap." Starlight said using air quotes. "He attacked us, Celestia damnit and the princesses should know and we have to prepare for the next."

"I've warned my sister of this to come." The ponies gasped when they heard Luna's voice echoed before she materialized before them.

"Princess Luna! What a surprise, I thought you'd be resting." Twilight put the pillow down and climbed out of the bed.

"It's been trying times, Twilight Sparkle. Rest is a luxury I don't have, I'm afraid." The warrior princess said, looking down at her younger counterpart and her friend. "I'm sorry to intrude on your conversation but this is of great importance."

"You said you warned Celestia about this, what do you mean by that?" Starlight asked.

Luna nodded. "I had feared Blueblood would try something like this. I had feared ever since we found him."

The girls looked at each other puzzled before looking back at her.

Luna nodded. "How old do you think my sister's nephew is?"

"Uh… I assume in his twenties?" Twilight said unsure.

"I'd say he's 32." Starlight responded.

She shook her head. "I am afraid both of you are wrong. Follow me, gather your friends too." The princess of the night walked out of the room. " It's time for you to know who is Prince Blueblood."

Inside the controlled lab, a huge spacious room at the very bottom of the medical/research facility, Rachel and Ember stood at the center of the room.

At the viewing room above them, Spike was having major second thoughts. "I thought we were going to wait a day or so." He looked at Brimstone, he and his team of seven were working on getting things prepped on what was about to happen.

"Believe me, I much rather wait too but it seems they," Brimstone grunted, motioning to his team. "Believe now is the time. "

"They outvoted you, didn't they? " Spike asked in a tired tone.

"What I get for suggesting we vote about this. Me and Daisy Dukes were the only one against it. "

"Sorry, again." The female researcher spoke as she handed her other teammate some files.

"HELLO, CAN WE GET THIS OVER WITH?" Ember shouted up to where they could hear her. Rachel grunted, covering her ears as they were ringing. "UNDERGROUND OR NOT, I DON'T WANNA STAY HERE NEXT TO THAT DUMB PORTAL."

"Ember please for the love of God, shut up!" Rachel growled in pain, having more dragon like growl behind her tone "I don't like this either."

"Hang tight, ladies, we're almost done prepping." One of the researchers said in the intercoms.

"Yeah I'm regretting this." Spike then said.

"Can't turn back I'm afraid." Brimstone sighed.

" Sir, we're ready to begin. "

Chapter 58

Princess Luna led Twilight and her friends to the throne room where Celestia was, signing some documents on her throne.

She looked up and saw company. "Dear sister, Twilight, is everything well?" She asked, seeing this serious look on Luna's face.

"We have to tell them about Victor's origins. Twilight Sparkle and her friends need to know."

"Pardon meh, Ah'm a bit confused, what y'all talkin' 'bout? " Applejack asked them.

Celestia's eyes widened. "Luna, I don't know what you're talking about." Everyone could see that Celestia was lying through her teeth.

Luna glared at her. "I know you have love for the boy, but he's endangering and killing innocents on a massive level. We're getting messages from the Human Leaders that they will take matters into their own hands and storm their troops here to save their race. If you won't help then you, dear sister, will have a much bigger problem."

"Princess," Twilight stepped up. "Blueblood attacked us, we have reasons believing that he's the leader of The White Mantle. If you know something please. "

"Wait, what does that guy have to do with all this?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"He sent Garble and that army at us. For whatever reason, he wanted Rachel." Twilight said.

"The same reason that attracted Spike to her. She's a Mother Cell. She does have magic traces in her that certain creatures are attracted by scent. It attracted Spike because of her dormant dragon magic, it's her very dorment magic that attracted Blueblood." Luna said. "I do keep tabs on the project, especially her touching the heart and releasing unstable magic."

Celestia poofs the quill pen and documents away with a defeated sigh. "You're right, Luna. It's gotten way out of hand." She looked at Twilight and entourage.

"Over a thousand moons ago, as you all know that when King Sombra was banished, he took the Crystal Empire with him, citizens included." her horn lit up and her eyes flashed white.

The whole room was engulfed in total darkness, soon showing a frozen wasteland. Standing where the Empire was.

The Sisters stood in a state of disbelief, horror, and guilt. Both wearing battle armor, Celestia held a large sword and shield of the sun for her weapon and Luna bare a crescent shaped scythe, for which slipped from her hands and landed in the snow, dissolving into nothing.

They won against Sombra, but lost everything else.

Celestia showed how distraught they were back then about failing the Crystal Ponies. "The feeling of us failing the empire fell heavily on us. We searched for survivors but we had believed we lost everyone." She said as she displayed them scouting for a soul within the frozen land of ice and snow.

"All but one." Luna spoke then, as the winds carried a sound of a foal. The scene then transitioned to them finding something wrapped in a black blanket and it was moving.

The younger Celestia picks it up, revealing a white baby unicorn with a tuft of blonde mane.

It was baby Blueblood.

"Wait, Blueblood's a crystal pony???" Pinkie blurts out loud.

"He doesn't look like a crystal pony." Fluttershy said quietly before the two were hushed. "Oh okay sorry." She whispers but then listens.

The Sisters looked at the girls before continuing. "Luna and I were absolutely surprised to find a survivor, moreso to find a baby. We assume he didn't have the Crystal pattern because of Sombra and the Empire banished." Older Celestia said. She casted a soft look, seeing her young self holding the small foal. "Mainly out of guilt and the urge to make things right and give the boy a life he was taken from, we took him in." The scene changed from the winterscape to some room at the old Castle of the Two Sisters. Blueblood had grown a little but still considered a foal, surrounded by many toys Celestia was playing with him, both having a large happy smile on their faces.

They were happy.

"At the beginning, we didn't suspect what his lineage was. Things were… Peaceful." Celestia fast forwarded, showing the growth of the young prince. Reaching just around the time before Nightmare Moon made an appearance.

"For you, dear sister. You haven't seen his dreams." Luna commented. "Constantly filled with frightened images of destruction. Destruction for all. When he was of age, we told him of the empire and he became furious." She looked at her sister, giving a look that said "Show Them".

Celestia sighed and changed scenes to that moment. Blueblood and the sisters were standing in the throne room.

And this is how it played out.

"So what you're both saying, when you banished King Sombra, you banished my home as well?! " Younger Blueblood shouted at them, angrily pointing a finger at them. "What made you two pick me, huh?"

Younger Celestia approached him. "You were found in the middle of the wasteland. We didn't know Sombra would take it with him." She tried to calm him down but it was aggravating him more.

After more shouts and words exchanged from them, that's when they saw a change in Blueblood.

Consumed in anger, pain of feeling like he was betrayed, his head suddenly felt like he got hit hard, causing him to shout and fall to his knees, gripping his head.

Frightening, Celestia got to him, trying to see what was wrong. A dark chill ran up and down Luna's spine. "Sister, move away from him, now." She gave her sister a warning in a low tone. Hand instinctively stuck out and summoned her scythe.

However, Celestia didn't need her warning. When she finally got her beloved nephew to look at her, she was taken back.

His bright blue eyes were red, the whites were green with a deep purple mist seeping out. Fangs grew and gave Celestia a look from Tartarus. "You murders!" He shouted before blasting Celestia away from him and he stood.

Luna shot straight at him with her scythe, against the pleas and shouts from Celestia. She goes and swings the scythe, just as she did, Blueblood became a shadow, parting ways just as Luna slashed, embedded itself in the floor.

Blueblood came back together next to her before attacking her as well.

It took both of them to restrain Blueblood. Having him locked up for attacking them.

"Wait, that looks like-" Starlight started.

"Sombra's shadow abilities." Twilight spoke in a frightening whisper.

Luna had a grim look on her face. "The foal we found turned out to be an offspring of the tyrant himself."

The six girls gasped out loud.

Celestia looked saddened before continuing. "At first we tried to explain our reason, how we plan to bring them back but Blueblood didn't want to hear it. He tried attempts to attack us, consumed in hatred and pain that it was too much to bear. "

" I saw him as a threat and begged my sister to nip this in the bud so to speak. While he was still young, knowing that he'd be a much bigger problem, but Celestia had… other ideas. "

Celestia turned her gaze away from them all."I couldn't think of hurting him nor cursing him like Discord, I did what I did because I loved him as if he was my foal."

"What did you do?" Twilight asked them.

"I…. had decided to erase his memory of that moment. Before we told him, before he attacked us. " She shamefully admitted to them.

The princesses let that sink in before Luna spoke. "A short time later, I became Nightmare Moon and was banished to the moon. If I was to win on my conquest, Blueblood would have certainly died by my hands, but alas."

"During Luna's banishment, I had discovered that Blueblood practically stopped aging at a certain point. Due to being born with dark arcane magic, it kept him young." Celestia said. "He would ask questions about where he's from, why he hasn't age, and each time I told him, thinking it'll be a different outcome, his dark magic comes and each time stronger than the last time. I erased and rewritten his memories many times I cannot remember. Eventually I put a timer spell that would automatically reset his memories every twenty years and stripped him of his magic for a long, long time… I only recently began adding more magic back. "

"When I came back and was told of this, I told her she was making a huge mistake. Look where we are now. " Luna glared at her sister.

"His anger towards me worsened over time. When Cadence ascended to Alicorn status, he begged for his ascendance, but I strictly forbid it. Blueblood as an Alicorn would make him unstoppable, combined with his dark magic he inherited would make him the most powerful creature there ever was. The amount of magic I gave back isn't enough to tap into his internal darkness. " Celestia said as the spell ended and the throne room returned to normal.

"When the Empire returned, he demanded it go to him but we sent Cadence and Shining Armor to reside there as rulers of the Empire. We believe that sent Blueblood over the edge and he broke away, only returning in formal events… you becoming an Alicorn and granted the title The Princess of Friendship was just the tip of the iceberg." Luna said, looking at Twilight. "There's no telling how long he's been planning this revenge, but when the portal to the Human world opened, it is likely that he began gathering resources to use against us. Including humanity's short tempers."

"Uh, didn't you send Blueblood to the Empire during the Gala?" Pinkie Pie asked.

Luna gave Celestia a deadpan look.

"That… was a lapse of poor judgment on my part. " Celestia said, looking away from Luna's scolded look.

"So.. Blueblood wants the Empire, like his Father? "Twilight asked.

"I'm afraid his ambition is more than that, he wants Equestria… he wants Equestria to burn. And the death of his father, he wants revenge. " Luna said in a dark tone.

"Oh no… Spike." Twilight whispered frighteningly. Spike and Cadence were responsible for vanquishing Sombra. Cadence has the full might of the Crystal Empire and the Heart to protect her, Spike currently doesn't.

"There is hope however. The spell that would erase his memories is about to take effect." Celestia said somewhat hopefully. "He won't remember himself orchestrating this terrorist group. And with his memories gone, he would see what he's doing is wrong."

"What makes you think he hasn't figured out a way to reverse your curse, dear sister. " Luna grunted.

"Because it's a spell I wrote. Only I know how to reverse it."

"It won't change what he has already done. He has to be punished for what he did." Twilight said firmly.

The Remaining Mane 7 nodded in agreement.

"Lead us to where this spoiled brat is and we'll stop him." Rainbow Dash said, rolling her shoulders.

"We're afraid The Elements of Harmony may not be able to stop him alone. We're gathering up forces, we have to plan this carefully without triggering a massive war that will slaughter more innocents." Celestia said. "We shall begin your training, all of you."

Back at the settlement, Spike and others gathered in the viewing room above Rachel and Ember.

One of the researcher ponies then turned to Spike. "Since you were there when Rachel first absorbed magic from the Crystal Heart, how long was the initial contact?" They asked.

Spike scratched his neck as he thought. "I don't know, maybe five seconds? It happened very quickly. " He said, still very unsure of Rachel doing this. She just woke up, so little time to heal.

The pony nodded before pressing a button. "Okay ladies, we're ready." They said in the intercom. "Ember, we need you to go ahead and begin the process. Five seconds worth of dragon magic please."

Ember nodded and looked at Rachel. "You ready?" She said, holding the staff in her hands and it started to glow red.

"No," Rachel responded, not really wanting to do this but she literally has no choice.

Easily one of the reasons she declined coming back here was these damned experiments.

"Sorry, can't help ya there, brace yourself." Ember twirls the staff in her hands and then points it at Rachel.

"Oh fuck me." Rachel whimpered before bracing herself.

Ember shot a beam of pure draconic energy straight into Rachel. It hit her straight in the chest.

Rachel let out a sharp gasp, the wind completely knocked out of her body. This fire ignited from within her, before blue fire consumed her entirely, however the fire did not harm her.

It was taking everything in Spike's very being to stay put. Automatically he wanted to jump down and stop this and extinguish that damned fire.

Just reminded him of her being hurled in a ball of flames. His stomach turned before growling.

"Stop this." Spike whispered. He looked at Brimstone. "You shut this damn thing down now or I will!" He snapped at him.

Before Brimstone said anything, one of his teammates waved their hand. "No no, no need." They then pressed the intercom button. "Okay okay, you can stop now, Dragonlord Ember. Pull back, pull back!"

Ember held out for two more seconds before she pulled back her staff, stomping the end of it on the ground three times ceremoniously. The red gem stopped glowing.

As soon as the staff stopped, the blue fire spread out and then dispersed.

Everyone tensed up when they saw what Rachel now looks like. Ember was trying in vain not to burst out laughing.

"Uh… Was that supposed to happen?" Spike asked, his voice raising a couple of octaves.

"Owhow! How did that both feel good and bad at the same time." Rachel whined. She was sitting on the ground, rubbing the side of her head.

Then froze when she realized a body part or two of hers was missing. "Uh… Where are my ears??" She asked, feeling the sides of her head, she still had her hair. She was pushing her short locks aside to see if her hair was hiding them. Her ears were not in their usual place.

She heard Ember snickering, which caused her to look up.

Ember points at the top of her head, motioning her to look up there.

Rachel slowly moved her hands up, feeling the top of her head. She froze when her claws touched something quite furry.

And strangely enough, pony like.

"If… If it makes you feel any better, it's an improvement… Cute even." Ember giggled before it turned to full on laughing.

Spike quickly ran out of the viewing room and heads downstairs to where the girls were quickly.

By the time he got there, Ember had already tapped her staff, it glowed before a mirror appeared and Rachel saw what she looked like now.

She still had scales, from her neck that disappeared down in her white long sleeve shirt. However, places were scales were on her face, the top half of her arms and no doubt her legs though covered by her white pants, were covered in yellow fur. Her ears were now pony like and on the top of her head. She still had human flesh in the mix of now pony and dragon like features.

"OH MY GOD I'M TURNING INTO A FUCKING FURRY!!" Rachel shrieked.

Ember collapsed onto the ground, clenching her gut, laughing her ass off.

Chapter 59

A couple of days later, tension around the Settlement was intense. As much as the staff and workers were trying to keep things on the down low on the threats of the Human Leaders, walls were thin and both Spike and now Rachel have really good hearing.

Which added even more stress to them than they were already feeling.

The lights were dimmed in the room, Rachel had tried to rest but she felt like everything was overstimulating her. Fluorescent lights in the room, even as dimmed as it could get, were giving her migraines; the smells of medicine, other ponies and humans to the basic cleaning supplies was making her queasy. She already had problems with smelling chemicals from perfumes before.

Tasting sulfur constantly was not helping her at all.

"I hate this," Rachel muttered, sitting up on the bed and rubbing her eyes with her hands. She ended up poking herself on the side of her nose with her new claws and winced. "Not cool." She groaned.

She shook her head before looking to her left and saw that Spike was resting in the chair he claimed since they got here. As much as he could anyway.

Studying his much darker purple scales curiously. Though her memory of the whole siege has not come back to her nor moments leading up to them, it didn't take a scientist to guess how he darkened them.

Rachel stared at him before she raised her right arm, pulled her sleeve back to look at her arm. It was strange seeing both fur and scales. The underside of her hand and up the length of it was covered in gold scale, when she turned her arm to look at the top side, she saw blonde fur that was close to the shade of her hair.

She ran her fingertips through the fur, it was soft and definitely similar to a pony's coat. She dragged her claws through it and noticed that her coat grew through the small spaces between each golden scale underneath. "Talk about being double coated." She muttered.

The sound of Spike grunting softly caused her to stop examining herself and turned to look at him as he woke up.

"Hey," she greeted him as he sat up.

"Hey yourself," he responded, rubbing the crud out of his eyes before looking at her. "You get any sleep?" He asked her.

She shook her head. "Not really." She said, "Hard to sleep with every sense I have in me is in overdrive. I know I have to get used to it, but damn." She sniffled and rubbed her nose with the back of her hand. "How are you?"

He shrugged in response. "Exhausted and stressed, but there is a silver lining to it." Spike gave her a small grin.

"What is?"

"You're here, alive." He then poked at her side, causing her to squirm and giggle a little.

She's still ticklish, at least that's good.

"Do you need anything?" He asked her then.

Rachel sighed, "Maybe help explaining to me what the actual fuck I'm turning into? She asked, waving at herself. "Tests are still coming up invalid, and I'm pretty tired of being poked on what human skin I have left since they can't pierce both scales and this." She motions at the fur along her arms. "I'm turning into both pony and dragon."

Spike thought about that. "Yeah the only tests came back is the increased influx of both magics in you, trying to out balance the other. "

Meaning they are trying to compete against one another in her.

"I do have some sort of theory on why your body is reacting like this." He said. "From my experience from the Mirror portal at least."

"I'm all ears," Rachel said, her new pony ears wiggling. "Literally."

With a small chuckle, Spike nodded. "Now, when Twilight and I crossed over to the human world, learning that when ponies crossed over, turned to humans, surprisingly when dragons crossed over we, meaning I since I'm the only one who crossed over, turned into a dog. When you absorb pony magic, it must've confused you as a dragon and is turning you into one. When we put dragon magic in you, it's trying to correct itself by making you pony and as a result, " Spike motions at Rachel's body. "Pony magic thinks you're a-" he froze mid sentence when he saw that there was a landmine he was about to step on.

Rachel nodded her head, letting that sink in. "So in a cosmic sort of way, that's your subtle way of saying that pony magic is calling me a bitch?" She jokingly asked.

Spike shook his head, not falling for that trap before the two snickered.

"I know I am one but that's just a bit on the nose." She chuckled.

Spike was so glad that she was able to continue to make sarcastic jokes.

He then sighed, "How are you feeling?"

"Like crap." Rachel said before leaning back, her head hitting the pillows. "I look like one of my creepy dolls."

With a grunt, Spike reached over and flicked her nose, causing her to scrunch up her face. "Okay that's enough, you don't look like one of your dolls. You honestly don't look that bad."

She narrowed her eyes. Why must she tell him about the flickering of noses bit she and Ruby do.

Spike let out a chuckle at her expression before they heard a knock on the door.

The two turned to look and saw Brimstone.

"Afternoon, you two." Brimstone greeted them as he entered. "Rachel, how you feeling?"

"Feeling pretty miserable but gladly still alive." Rachel said as she grabbed Spike's hand.

Spike chuckled softly, his thumb rubbing across her fingers, holding her hand as tenderly as he could.

"Please don't tell me you're about to draw more blood from me?" Rachel asked. Would really rather not to get jabbed again or go through any magic intake.

"Uh no, my dear. With all the invalid results, we would have to wait until you complete the change." Brimstone said. "You can't be here while you go through this I'm afraid."

Rachel quickly sat up, grunting sharply from discomfort.

Spike helped her up before turning to look at Brimstone. "Why? What's going on?" Spike asked.

Brimstone took out a cough rag from his pocket and coughed into it. "As you both may know of the looming threats the Human Leaders have on us, correct? "

"Yeah, we do." Rachel muttered. It's not something she wanted. She left her homeworld to get away from not only her demons but away from the conflicts the human world was undergoing with themselves, and now they are threatening to storm here.

"I do hope the Princesses can do something to persuade them not to invade through the portal, but it takes just one of those leaders to break from the treaty and come here." Brimstone said before looking at Rachel. "And with us studying Mother Cells, someone might mistake what we're doing for what The White Mantle has been doing with the other humans. One soldier with an itchy trigger finger sees you and-"

"Yeah that's not gonna happen. " Spike growled.

The professor nodded, putting the rag back in his pocket. "This is more out of caution and paranoia but rather to be safe and sorry and be away from this stress. I had hope to have us monitor you Rachel but it seems you will have to be relocated. "

"Where would I go?" Rachel asked, clearly seeing how serious this was.

"I don't know, but it has to be somewhere where you can not only rest but not be surrounded by constant stress." Brimstone responded.

"Obviously someplace where Blueblood can't find her." Spike grunted.

He knew hiding in Canterlot wasn't an option, neither was going back to Ponyville, that's for damn sure. Dragonlands was a no as well and the Empire was a maybe.

"I wouldn't mind staying at the cabin." Rachel suggested. "It's secluded, the only ones really know where it is is us three and the twins. Throw in some barriers or some type of cloaking spell or whatever making it much harder to find than it already is. " As long as no magic touches her, she's fine with a few protection spells."

Spike hummed at that before he nodded. "Okay, could that work? " He asked the professor.

"It's risky but we don't have much of a choice. Spike, you'll have to be the one to document and see it to her needs."

"I'll guard her with my life." Spike said.

"You do that." Brimstone said. "Alright I'm going to go make some preparations and we can proceed with the transfer." He said before leaving.

Rachel sighed heavily before leaning against the purple dragon. He wrapped an arm over her shoulders and held her. "You sure you gonna be okay away from Twilight for a while? We don't know how long this will take."

Spike nodded. "Twilight can handle herself, she doesn't need me. I'm here for you, that's all that matters to me."

Rachel nuzzled against him. "Thank you, for everything that you've done. And what you'll be doing later on."

"I'd do anything for you. " He said, holding her close.

By the end of the day, the Settlement sent Rachel and Spike to the Evergrove National Forest to stay at the cabin Rachel owns.

Chapter 60

Rarity opened Sweetie Belle's room quite slowly. "Darling, you present?" She asked as she opened. Holding a plate of food and a drink in her magic. Having this saddened expression in her corrupted face. Still influenced by the botched potion but she had signs as if she was crying.

The teenager was on her bed, trying to undo the many knots and duct tape Rarity had used to tie her up with her natural light green magic. With all sharp objects removed from the room and her phone and computer taken away, she was trying to escape. She stiffened when Rarity came in.

Rarity looked at her sister softly before she walked up to the bed with her sister scooted away from her. Rarity sat the items on the nightstand.

"I'm really sorry to put you through this, Sweetie, it's gonna be okay. " She said as she undoed the bindings. "I'm taking this off, I'm sorry to have-"

She was immediately cut off by a surprise punch to her nose by her baby sister. Rarity was knocked off the bed, eyes quickly waters and she let out a painful cry as she held her muzzle.

"That's for drugging me, missing my date and basically kidnapping me you bitch!" The louder Sweetie got, the squeakier she gets.

"How unladylike of you!" Rarity cried, sitting up, feeling blood trickling from her nostrils. Using a tissue to press up against it. "Is that how you treat family??"

"Families don't do what you've done!" Sweetie Belle then makes a mad dash out of her room.

Rarity staggered up to her hooves and ran after her. "Darling, where are you running off to?" She calls out as she follows her quickly.

"To get away from you!" The sister squeaked. "And to tell Spike!"

When she ran down to the kitchen and went for the back door, Rarity skirts in front of her, blocking the door with her body.

Sweetie backs up and runs through the boutique portion of the home. Rarity ran after her. They ran circles around the showroom before the teenager used her magic and began throwing things at her older sister.

Rarity ducked and dodged, having her arms up to block the on coming projectiles of various fabrics, mannequins with full on clothing and some not, pillows, thread just what Sweetie could use.

"Sweetie Belle! Sweetie, okay stop this, I'm not gonna hurt you!" Rarity cried.

"I don't believe you!" Sweetie shouted as before she realized she ran out of things on her side to throw.

She was about to reuse what she threw at Rarity before she shouted. "Sweetie Belle, that's far enough! It's been a long week and I'm not going to hurt you and I'm certainly not in the mood! "

Sweetie stops her magic but lets out a laugh. "Oh that's rich!"

"You did see and was advised about last week's attack on the Friendship Castle right? I fought a part of it."

Sweetie Belle could see that bullshit. "Who hasn't when my room has the view of the castle. I also know you went there right towards the end and barely helped at all Ms. Element of Generosity." She grunted.

Rarity rubbed her arms where she got hit repeatedly. "I am sorry for doing what I did, I'm not feeling well."

"Well ain't that the truth." Sweetie crossed her arms. "Why are you even acting like this? You're clearly a mess!"

"Well it's complicated and all for nothing. Spike is gone." Rarity looked generally upset that he decided not to come back was what Twilight told her. "That human spawn took him away from all of us!" She teared up. About to have her dramatic drama queen moment and whines.

"You understand how insane you are?!" Sweetie squeaked. "Even locked up in my room, I overheard that Rachel got hurt badly. You seriously think she would deliberately have the castle attack and nearly die in the process as an elaborate ruse to take him away from here? Away from you? A mare that never gave him a second thought when he was following you loyally??

"Is that why you untied me? To try and get sympathy from me? What a joke!" Her horn started to glow in magic again.

"Sweetie please, you don't know what it is to be in lov-" Rarity was cut off once again by a good smack in the back of her head with a floating frying pan. Rarity fell like a brick and was knocked out.

"Crazy bitch!" Sweetie shook her fist at her unconscious sister before she bolts out of the boutique.

At the tree house, Applebloom and Scootaloo, after they had helped those who gotten injured during the siege were putting fliers of Sweetie Belle's face on it and marking places they had visited to locate their missing friend.

"Just where the heck did she go?" Applebloom asked, looking up at their board.

"She could be anywhere. Last time any pony saw her was when she was spotted on her way to see Button Mash." Scootaloo said, looking at their evidence they gathered for their missing Crusader. "He didn't see her."

"Babs and Gabby said they didn't see her." Applebloom sighed, rubbing her face.

On cue however, Sweetie Belle slams open the door. "Hide me!" She squeaked in fear, shutting the door, running in and hiding behind the podium.

"Sweetie Belle?!" The other girls gawked before running to her.

"What the hay happened?" Applebloom asked, seeing how frazzled she was. "Where did you go? Are you okay??"

"Rarity went crazy and kidnapped me!" Sweetie explained.

"What?!" Scoots and Bloom shouted in unison.

Author's Note

A shorty but Rarity...

YOU GOT KNOCKED THE FUCK OUT :pinkiecrazy: :rainbowlaugh:

Chapter: 61

The cabin was small, sitting smack dab in the middle of the Evergrove National Forest. Thanks to several trusted unicorns casting cloaking and barrier spells that spanned a hundred acres all around, only those who exactly know where it is can go inside; otherwise they both can't get in. If they get past the barrier, the cloaking spell would confuse those and see things to the point they leave so it was protected.

Inside the cabin, everything was pretty much at close proximity to the couple. Having one bed, and a fireplace, a little kitchen, a dining table up against a window. There was a piano in a corner, two other doors in the cabin were a closet and a bathroom. The only major changes to the cabin was the much bigger bed to accommodate the couple and once having two chairs were replaced by a brown leather couch.

During the next few weeks, Spike was doing all he could to make sure Rachel was comfortable as she went through this change, taking care of the necessities around the cabin, doing little things to get his mind off of going after Blueblood.

Each day however for his mate was a bit different than the last. Some days, Rachel was fine and walking around with minimum to no problems, but there were days where she could hardly get out of bed, body writhing in pain as she went through bursts of her transformation. And the changes were excruciatingly slow. Either scales and fur appear more on her or it's something internal that Spike couldn't see.

With pony magic and dragon magic fighting to take dominance of her body, it was making things unbearable for her. All Spike could do was be there and do what he could to make her comfortable.

The only exception Spike ever leaves the cabin and leaves Rachel alone by herself was when they needed to stock up food. With the Evergrove having much more forest territory than Everfree, there were more game to hunt.

And honestly a relief that he didn't have one of Fluttershy's critter pals go and snitching that he ate one of her animal friends. If it's in the woods, anything is fair play.

Hiding in some foliage next to a small stream, Spike waited for something to cross his path. His tail flickered in anticipation as he waited.

It didn't take long until a whiff of deer came to his senses. A rather large twelve point buck walked into view. Keeping low from the wind, he watched it closely. Though the sight of it was beautiful, there were bellies that needed to be filled.

The deer drank from the stream, unaware of anything at first. Its ear flickered when it heard something slightly moved. It snapped its head up to look and see what it was. It turned and then stared at where the dragon was. Looking past the foliage and was having this intense eye contact between the two creatures.

Two heartbeats later and the deer takes off running away. Spike makes chase.

The deer was fast, skillfully weaving through between trees, leaping over rocks and hills, with nothing but survival on the mind. Other smaller animals scurried away as the large apex creature hunted for his prey.

The chase lasted about three minutes before Spike tackles the deer, landing on its back and the two tumbled to the ground. The deer made frightened sounds as it tried to scramble up and escape but Spike pierced its flesh with his claws in the hide, pulling it back toward him before he grabbed the horns. The deer kicked helplessly before Spike took his claws, one hand holding the horns, he took the other and pierced its neck, grabbed hold on a part of its trachea and ripped it out. It bled out less than a minute and went limp in his arms.

He would gladly eat this creature as is but his belly was already filled from another deer he had just eaten before nabbing this one.

This meat was for his mate. That and smaller creatures he gathered to stock up for a bit.

Spike grabbed the deer and draps it over his shoulder and took it away. It wasn't long before he reached his kill pile, grabbing the other kills and headed back to the cabin.

After skinning, separating the meat and placing them in paper bags and discarding the waste somewhere outside, he puts most of the meats but one selection in the outdoor freezer before he went inside.

When Spike entered, he looked at the bed to see Rachel was up sitting upright. She had a sketch book on her lap and a pencil in one of her hands.

"Hey," Rachel greeted, waving at him. She sees the fresh blood on him. "Guessing the hunt went well?"

"It did," Spike said, taking a couple of steps to the fridge, opening it up and setting the meat inside for later before closing it. He then looked at her, "just gonna wash this stuff off real quick."

Rachel nodded and watched him go into the bathroom. The bathroom was really small tight going inside, with a bath/shower combo, toilet and sink, the walk space was cramped and hard to squeeze in. Having to remind himself that this Cabin - once belong to Brimstone - was meant to ponies, not somewhat tall dragons. His horn tips were scraping the ceiling.

Rachel went back to drawing when she heard a noise in the bathroom. "Baby?" Rachel called out concerned.

"I'm good! Just…" he trailed off with a grunt.

"You ran into the curtain rod and knocked the bar down again?" She guessed.

" Yeah… " He sighed, admittingly.

Rachel winced. "Yeah, totally not gonna like doing that again." She muttered, recalling running into doorways and head hitting the ceiling when she was back in her homeworld. With her growing in height and the rate she's going and taking a guess, she'll either be taller than the average female pony or taller than an average female dragon since she was tall for a human at 6'5… and the female dragons are slightly taller than the males in the first place.

Clothes are gonna be so lovely to find… Not!

Fifteen minutes later, Spike came out to the larger space, casting one last glance at that damn bar before closing the door.

"How you feeling?" Spike asked her.

"Good, I'm good." She responded. "No pain this time."

Spike had to look at her closely but he can tell she was lying. Her pony ears carried on her trait of turning red from lying. The change was much more subtle than when she had normal human ears and they would seem to glow.

However, he didn't press on it. Instead, Spike goes towards the bed as Rachel set the book and pencil down and goes to get off the bed.

"Need help?" He asked her, watching her holding onto the headboard to help her balance on her feet.

"I'm good, just need to get a drink." She said, taking her a moment to be able to move.

Spike watched her closely as she wobbled the seven steps to the kitchen area. Though it's just as simple as getting a glass of water, he still had to make sure she doesn't push herself too much. He knows if she needed help she would ask.

Rachel fixed up her drink and took a sip.

Her stomach started turning from the taste, now mixed with much stronger concentration of sulfur on her tongue, caused her to violently leaned over the sink and throw up.

Spike was quickly by her side. Rubbing her back as she puked.

"God this is such bullshit!" Rachel groaned and coughed before puking again.

"I know, love." Spike responded.

After she was sure it was over, she covered her mouth with her hand.

"Better?"

"For now. Seriously Spike, how do you go through the day tasting sulfur?"

Spike thought about it. "Hmm I don't know. I know I went through something similar when I was a baby before my fire glands fully developed. It's a long time ago though. I only taste it now when I breathe fire." That's when an idea came to him.

Soon the two were outside, Spike had piled sticks and shrubs into one pyre.

"So your idea is for me to start breathing fire on that thing?" Rachel asked as she watched.

"Yup. It's the only sure way to get rid of the taste." Spike said.

After the finish touches, he went back over to her. "Besides your pony parts, you are turning into a dragon. I'll gladly help you out with stuff like this. We should be seeing you developing other dragon-like qualities."

"If it's fiery rage and intense anger towards an individual, baby I think I got that down pat." Rachel said, looking up at him. Now since was roughly the same size as AJ, her head reached up to Spike's chest.

Spike rolled his eyes before gently leading her to the pile.

"Okay, how do I shoot fire?" She asked then.

Spike thought about how to put this. "Okay, inside dragons we have glands-"

"We established that."

He grunted. "Each gland has two components inside, like sacks here, " he demonstrated by pointing a spot on his neck and hers. "One sack has the sulfuric gas which is what you're tasting and the other sack is what ignites it. Now overtime you'll control it, but right now it has a trigger of emotion. Focus on that trigger, inhale deep and blow that wood pile." He pats her shoulders before getting far away back from her.

She raised a brow watching him. " What triggers?! And why are you hiding??"

She sees him hiding behind a tree. He poked his head out and called out "you already named one of them." He gives her a thumbs up before going back to hiding behind a tree. "First time fire breathers tend to make things explode when they first start so I'm taking extra precaution and hiding from the blowback. "

"Wouldn't I get hurt??"

"You shouldn't! You got this, baby."

Rachel groans loudly before looking at the pile.

"Focus on anger… Easy enough." She chewed the inside of her cheeks.

She got plenty and plenty of it to go around.

So she starts going off the list of things that made her angry recently. Angry that Blueballs put a target on them and attacked them, angry that she had to undergo this painful transformation, just a list of things she had held onto for so long boiled up to the surface.

Rachel felt something stirred inside her. Spike slowly leaned out and peeked to see what she was doing.

He sees a blue glow coming from her. "Oh crap." He hides again.

Rachel inhales deeply, taking in oxygen as much as she could before she blows.

Large blue fireball shoots forward out of her mouth and she ends up falling backwards on her butt and the pile when WHOOSH! Though splinters of wood exploding everywhere, what was still in the pile was now on fire.

"Ow." She groaned loudly, her mouth was billowing smoke, looking up at the sky. The smoke went up her nose and let out a sneeze, more fire shot out again and again in a fit.

Once she was done, she was in a woozy dazed state.

Spike comes out of hiding and walks up to her. "Better now?" He gave her a nervous smile while helping her sit up.

"Hey look… No sulfur." She said in a daze still.

He lets out a chuckle before he picks her up bridal style and carries her over to the outside bench and sits her down on it. "You sit and no sneezing, I'll be back." He goes inside.

He comes back out with the meat he separated earlier, now skewered on a metal stick and a tall glass of water and hands it to her.

Rachel takes the glass and takes a sip. She shudders in relief to not taste any sulfur now and drinks it down in peace. She then watched him going to her fire pit. "What are you doing?"

"Cooking you some lunch. You got the fire going, let's not waste this." Spike cheeky grinned at her before he roasts the meat over the fire.

Later that evening, Spike was sitting at the piano, playing a soft melody that echoed the cabin. Rachel was in the bed, listening to him play.

She smiled softly as she listen. "Pretty good there, Mistro." Rachel giggled.

"I try." He said as he played. "Got a song request?"

Rachel shook her head. "Not really. " She then patted the space next to her. "Would you like up here though."

Spike chuckled before he stopped playing and got up from the stool. Took two steps over to the bed and climbed in.

Rachel wrapped her arms around him and hugged him "Thank you." She said.

He smiled and held her close. Spike felt her rubbing his back, with her now claws against his scales, it actually was a nice sensation he was feeling.

Rachel continued to rub her hand on his back before her nails made a metallic sound. Something not scale-like. "Honey, can you turn for me?" She asked, letting go of the hug. "Just a second."

"Uh, okay." He said, not knowing what was going on before he turned his back to her.

Rachel lifts the back of his shirt up a little, up to where the cut outs parts of his wings.

After a quick admire look of his back muscles, she goes to what she was after. She scanned the many purple scales and the smaller green spikes along his spine.. She saw more scars he sustained from his fight with Garble. She looked and looked before she saw something shiny. "What is it?" Spike asked.

"I don't know." She said, going to sit on her knees. She tapped the area a bit before her claw tapped the metal object that was barely sticking out. She took two fingers and grabbed it. Two wiggles and the thing popped out, rolling on the bed.

It was a bullet.

"Uh…" Rachel looked at Spike at that.

Spike looks at it before going "Oh, some of the bullets must've gotten stuck during the siege."

Rachel reached and grabbed the bullet. She raised it up to look at it for a moment before looking back at Spike's. "Can you lay on your stomach for me, please?" Rachel asked. "Shirt off too. "

"Rach, that's unnecessary."

His dragoness shook her head. "It is. There could be more lodge in. You did it for me. "

His gaze softened. "You're remembering?"

She waves her hand awkwardly. "Bits and pieces. Now, lay down."

Spike stared at her before sighing, taking his shirt off and gets in position. Laying on his stomach, grabbing a pillow and put his head on it. He had to spread his wings out and let one wing dropped off the bed and other sprawled out on it so she can work more surface.

"Thank you." She said, climbing on top of him, straddle across his lower back.

"Don't overdo yourself."

"I won't." She said, using her hands and nails to feel and look for any more bullets.

And she does find a lot of them. Doing the same procedure of picking and pulling. Putting what she plucked in a pile.

"Not gonna lie, this feels actually pretty good." Spike said as he lay there. He felt like he was getting a little massage from her working on him.

"Glad you think so. After everything you've done, this is the least I can do. And when I get back to hundred percent -" one bullet ended up popping out and she caught it midair. "I get to do a lot more for you." And puts the thing in the pile.

Spike lay there in silence, letting his mind roam on a few ideas he had going.

Rachel tilted her head at the silence. "Whatcha thinking?" She asked, going over his back one more time with her hands. Feeling for any remaining strays but find no more.

"Huh?" He stops thinking when he heard her. "Oh, uh, it's nothing. Got a lot going in my mind, ya know. "

"I do. Wanna talk about it?" She asked. "Not getting off until I do."

He looked at her over his shoulder. He can't tell her one of the ideas he has. That'll be for later. "Alright… I.. honestly can't get my mind off of Blueblood." He instead told her that.

She grunted in response. "Yeah, me too."

"It's taking all I can not to go after him… If you give me the go ahead, I would happily oblige."

Rachel snickered. "Oooh trust me, my love. He's gonna get what's coming. Sucks I have to wait till I'm full strength but I too want my pound of flesh."

"You saying you want us to do it together?" He asked, kinda considering that honestly.

"Why not? He fucked with the both of us and he deserves every vile torment he gets before his demise." She gave him a small twisted smile. "And this may sound bad but in a way it's kinda romantic."

Now Spike was really considering that.

Which made his other idea he had in his mind even more a sure thing.

She got off of him, but Spike had grabbed her and pulled her close, causing a chuckle out of her.

"As you wish." Spike smiled at her before sharing a kiss with her.

He'll have to make a call for Brimstone soon.

Chapter 62

Waking up in the middle of the night, Rachel groaned softly, having the sudden urge to go to the bathroom after she just fell asleep.

She grunted softly as she climbed out of the bed, trying not to disturb her mate. Wood beneath her feet creaked softly as made her way to the bathroom.

She opens the door and enters. Just as Rachel turned on a light, she jumped at first glance of her reflection and she yelped, colliding into the wall behind her.

"Rachel??" Spike woke up to the shout. She could hear him getting up.

"I'm good… Just scared the living hell out of myself." Rachel calls out to assure him, having a humorless chuckle.

She covered her mouth and shuddered. Still not used to seeing her face looking like a version of Frankenstein's Monster with all the mismash parts of three creatures on one body.

She could not wait for this damn change to be over.

By morning, Rachel was a little more active and was taking a moment to wander outside within the barrier. Taking in the nature around her under a subtle purple hue of the shield surrounding the cabin.

She looks around before she sees a squirrel just roaming the forest floor. It looked confused however on where it was going.

Rachel tilted her head to the side as she watched curiously. Her pony ears tilted backwards, she sniffled the air, getting what it's scent was, coming to know that no one has the exact same scent, lots are similar but no one has the same thing.

When the squirrel stopped just a couple of feet from her to double check its surroundings, Rachel's pupils then shrunk to paper thin strips. Her fork tongue flickered as she felt compelled to crouch and to slowly approach the squirrel.

Once the squirrel senses that it was in danger, it took off and then Rachel suddenly took off.

As Spike was in the middle of chopping some firewood, he hears "Spike!" Echoing the forest.

"Rachel??" He called back out.

"Spike, help me!" Rachel's voice echoed.

Spike cursed, throwing the ax he was using on the chopping block and raced out to find her.

It took no time at all to follow her voice and scent. However when he got to where she was, or where she was supposed to be, he looked confused. "Rachel?" Spike called out for her. "Babe?"

"Up here…" Rachel groans.

Spike looked up to see Rachel was tangled up in vines thirty feet up this tall tree.

"I'm stuck." She said, trying to get herself freed but she couldn't.

Spike snickered before he began laughing at disbelief. "How the hell did you get way up there?" He giggled.

This was a problem but it was funny.

"I-I don't know!" She whines. "I was watching nature and squirrels and next moment I'm up here." Spike was still laughing at this, it was making her more annoyed but it was making him laugh harder.

The squirrel she chased scurried on a branch in front of her, along with several friends.

All of them raised acorns above their heads.

"Uh oh." Rachel eeped.

All the squirrels began to pelt her with acorns.

"Owowow I'm sorry, I'm sorry!" Rachel shouts as they throw their nuts at her.

Spike was on the ground, laughing his tail off.

Once the squirrels were satisfied and ran out of acorns they had, the one Rachel was chasing shook its tiny hand at her, making angry chirping noises before they all scurried away.

Rachel hissed at them before she glared down to the ground, seeing her mate still laughing.

Spike by then had tears in his eyes from all that laughter.

The fit lasted two minutes before he managed to stop. He looked up and gave her a smirk before he flew up to her eye level.

"Ya done yet?" Rachel asked with a grunt.

"For now. " He giggled. "I think you went feral and chased that mean ol' squirrel up here. Something we really both need to work on." He said before grabbing the vines and carefully ripped them off to where he caught Rachel and lowered her down.

He then booped her nose and she scrunched her face.

Later on, Rachel was scratching where she got tangled up, sitting on the couch with a book. She turned her head to where Spike was.

"Spike, that's the third time you've reorganized the closet this week." Rachel said.

The closet was just big enough to fit both of their clothes, a dresser used to divide which side was which. Several shelves filled with various knick knacks and whatnots.

"I know, but it can be improved." Spike said as he took some stuff out and set them aside.

"Think after doing everything for Twilight, you're bored." Rachel said.

"No, I'm not bored. I just need to keep busy." He said as he went back in.

"Fridges stocked up for the next two months, an abundance of firewood chopped. Reorganize the pantries, rearrange the living space and move that piano twice, you're keeping yourself busy alright."

Spike kept on doing what he's doing, reaching to the top shelf and grabbed some stacks of paper.

He immediately recognized some of Rachel's art style. "Oh, hey, these are neat." He said, coming over to Rachel, sitting down next to her with the stuff.

Rachel looks at him before looking down at her old artworks. "You always say that."

"Yeah, because it's true. " Spike said, giving her a playful nudge before looking through them.

A lot of charcoal sketches of the forest, the cabin. Most were landscaping before one caught his eye.

It looked to be an old temple, someplace he didn't recognize. There were humans in lab coats walking around in an angle where it looked like they were drawn from above.

Some huge pillars were in the sketch and they had these ancient hieroglyphics etched on them.

It looked oddly similar to the markings he saw back at the Dragonlands.

"Hey Rach, where's this from?" Spike asked, showing her the sketch.

Rachel looked at the picture and studied it. "Huh, this is a very old one." She said, "Uh, back in my old world, the portal to come here is based at this really old temple. I was fifteen when I drew this during the Two Hundred Applications Trials. It was freaky though because I heard whispers in the walls."

Spike raised a brow at that. "You heard whispers? Maybe it was the workers you heard?"

"Most spoke mostly English, some Spanish and I think a couple of Russians but this was in a language I didn't recognize. It was like it wanted me to follow." Rachel said, scratching her wrist. "Kinda hard to follow when the archeologists who were also in that place blocked off a lot of access points."

"Huh." Spike said, taking the picture back and looking at it. He then looked through more artwork before finding an artwork that was more recent.

It was the cabin, but he could see there was more added to the building itself. It looked bigger and even had another story built on it. There were a couple of renditions of the cabin.

"What about this one?" Spike asked, showing them to her.

She tapped the pages. "This was done a month before you asked me to move in." Rachel said.

"You were thinking of adding on more here?"

Rachel nodded. "Yeah, I had considered moving in here before you asked me. Been considering it for a while actually. So I did a few rough sketches."

Spike hummed as he looked at the renditions. "It is pretty small here as is."

"Obviously." Rachel said, pushing her bangs out of her face.

"We could do it, you know." Spike said, looking at her. "Be a good project to do."

"You're talking as if we're gonna stay here permanently."

"Maybe I am."

Rachel looked at him. "You're serious?"

Spike nodded. "I am, even when everything with Blueblood and the humans thing is over, this could be our place… A home for us."

Rachel didn't know what to say so she just let him speak more.

Spike sat the stuff on the coffee table and turned to her. "I mean it, Rachel. This could be a home for us. We're here anyway and it's a lot more peaceful here."

"Okay, but what about Twilight and the other's?" Rachel asked.

"What about them?"

"Well, with Twilight, you've been with her since she hatched you basically. Even though you're mad at her still, she's your sister and the two of you are family. You also love the other girls. You sure you want to be away from them?"

Spike sighed softly before reaching out and grabbed her hands and held them. "They have their own lives to live. I knew someday I would have to start living mine and I want you there. It doesn't even have to be here. It could be anywhere but really, my life doesn't need to revolve around them 24/7." He brought her hands up to his lips and kissed them. "After nearly losing you, I can't imagine anywhere else where I would rather be."

Rachel blushed a little while he spoke.

"After everything you've been put through, throughout your life, wouldn't you want a place called home. To have a family here of our own?" Spike felt himself blushing when he said that.

Though he was raised by wonderful ponies, Spike thought of having his own family. The dreams of having children with Rachel continued to swim in his brain. He wants that to come true. Even more than hunting Blueblood down.

"I don't know what to say." Rachel said softly.

"Please say yes." He responded, waiting for her response.

Rachel considers it for a moment before giving him a nod. "Yes."

Spike goes to kiss her before his phone begins to ring.

Spike dug into his pockets and pulled it out. "It's Brimstone. He probably wants an update." He said getting up.

"You gonna tell him that I went feral on a squirrel?" She asked him.

"No." Spike lied with a huge smirk before he went outside to talk to the stallion. Rachel groaned loudly and sank into the cushion of the couch, covering her face in embarrassment.

Spike stepped outside with the phone and answered. "Hey Professor, nice to hear from you again, how's everything?"

"Process of moving the facility somewhere else. It's gotten dicey here to the point our lives are threatened." Brimstone responded on the other side.

Spike grimaced at that. "This is getting really out of hand."

"It is. We've also received word that troops are stationed on the other side, we're about to enter a new dark chapter I'm afraid." The old stallion said. Sounds of a train horn echoed. "You and Rachel will be informed where the new facility is later. Speaking of which, how's her change coming?"

Spike sighed heavily. "Slow. She's doing good now but I can tell she's pretty miserable. I'm doing what I can to help her… Speaking of which. "

He told Brimstone of his mate breathing fire and having her moment with angry squirrels.

"Sounds like she is having more dragon qualities than pony. Which means the pony magic within her is taking over more. I'll be swinging by soon before heading for the new facility to check things out."

Oh Spike was almost ecstatic to hear he was coming. Which meant he'll get to have a talk before Brimstone sees Rachel.

"Okay, I'll come and pick you up." Spike said.

"I'll be there sometime tomorrow or Thursday. I'll send when. Give Rachel my regards to her."

"Yes sir. Have a good evening." Spike said before they hung up.

On one hand, he was glad to have a moment to talk to him face to face, but on the other hand, news of what was an oncoming invasion was not good. Blueblood causing trouble within both sides that escalated to this.

"Damnit." He muttered.

Debating to tell his mate that, Spike pockets the phone and heads back in. "Rachel, hey I just got off...Rachel?"

He sees Rachel crouching over with her back turned to him in a corner. There was the sound of her crunching on something.

At first she didn't hear him. As he slowly walked over to her, he looked at the top cabinet and stiffened.

He had hidden some gems when they came here in the top cabinet. He had just placed them up there the other day and the doors were wide open.

"Uh, baby??" Spike called out again, and again she didn't respond.

When he got close, Rachel snapped her head towards him with an animalistic expression on her face, she growled and hissed, baring her teeth at him, clutching to his precious gems to her chest with bits of yellow gem around her lips.

"Whoa!" Spike jumped. He backs up as feral Rachel stood, still growling at him. "Rachel, baby, it's me, okay." He put his hands out as she took a step closer to him. "Rachel!"

She didn't respond to him, taking a few more steps before she suddenly stopped. Spike could tell she was snapping out of it, shaking her head.

"Spike?" Rachel blinked in confusion before she looked at the gems she had and let out a gasp, dropping them on the floor. "Oh no, oooh no." She covered her mouth, still tasting those yummy gems on her tongue.

"You good?" He asked, eyeing at what gems he had left - which wasn't a lot like three left. He stared at her as if she grew fifteen arms.

SHE ATE MY GEMS?!? Spike thought as he stared at her.

"You ate my gems…" he whispered.

"I-I-I'm sorry. I suddenly got hungry and I was looking at what we got and I found your gems. I tried and… " Rachel started to tear up. "I'm sorry. "

Spike took several long deep breaths before he wrapped his arms around his mate. "It's okay… It's okay… But woman, get your own damn gems." He was aggravated and very tensed that she actually did that but he can't get really mad at her with what she's going through.

But dammit not his gems!

Don't touch another dragon's gems!

Chapter 63

Throughout the night and next day, Rachel kept slipping from being normal to feral. From roaming around inside the cabin to running around outside, giving her poor mate a run for his bits when Spike had to try and catch her when she got out. Jumping on and off the counters, scratching the couch to hell with her claws.

Rachel raced through the forest, her animalistic needs taking control, running through the forest, feeling the wind in her hair, fur and scales, enjoying the rushing air hitting her lungs and igniting the fire she had in her and constantly burning things down.

Spike races behind with an extinguisher and is constantly hosing the blue flames before she burns the whole forest. “Rachel, okay snap out of it right now!” He grunted, getting more irritated as his feral mate was running amuck.

When he ultimately ran out, he had to get on fours himself and chase after her, she has gotten a lot faster than when she was human, but she didn’t have experience in her new speed so Spike was able to catch up to her fairly quickly.

He quickly came up on her and with a single bound leap, he tackled her into the creek.

The sudden force of a full dragon tackling and pressing on top of her and the splash of the cold water from the creek seemed to snap feral Rachel back to normal.

Her eyes blinked several times before everything came back to focus, seeing her mate up close to her face.

"Spike?" She asked breathlessly. "I…I did it again, didn't I? "

"Yeah, it's fine, it's fine. " He said, looking down at her.

She groaned as she put her head on the rock bed of the creek.

"How do you control it?" She asked her mate.

"It takes time, you're still new to all of this." Spike sighed before crawling off of her and held a hand out for her when he stood. "You okay?"

Rachel grabbed his hand and pulled herself up. "For now yeah… Now I'm wet."

Spike smirked. "You implying something, Rach?"

Rachel snorted. "Only you think that." She said, patting his chest with a soft smile. "Now… where's the direction of the cabin? Seems we're on the off pathway."

Spike grabbed her hand. "Fear not, I'll lead the way… let's keep you within the protection barriers this time." Then leading the way.

Walking down the forest hand to hand, the two, though were in a hurry to get back before their location was revealed to the enemy, one cannot help but enjoy the stroll with their love ones.

Spike held his dragoness's hand tenderly, feeling both of her scaly palms to the top fur. One would think that seeing Rachel as is, not fully completed her transformation would think she doesn't look appeasing and might not put up what Rachel's going through. But that's the thing when going through a relationship. Gotta take the good, bad and ugly, especially if your partner is ill and going through a rough patch.

He casually glanced down to look at Rachel and couldn't believe she could look more cute. Probably because the ears and the way the fur made her look adorable in his eyes?

Whoever said that love will make you blind may have a good point but Spike didn't care.

With a smirk, Spike learned a little and nipped his lover's pony ears.

"Aye!" Rachel yelped but her face blushed red. "Spike, that felt weird!" She was not used to the shape and feel of them yet.

"Good weird or bad weird?" Spike asked with a smug look.

"Would you like to know." She huffed, though it was clear it felt good to her. Whole new sensitivity that sent shivers down her spine.

He did it again and she squirmed, causing him to giggle.

"Why must you make me squirm?"

"Because it's fun." He responded, sticking his tongue out at her.

Rachel stuck her own fork tongue out at him.

He laughed before releasing her hand and draped his arm over her shoulder.

"It's a miracle that you can put up with me." Rachel said, giving him a kiss on the cheek.

He smiled. "I was going to say the same thing." Spike said. "But here we are."

"Yeah, here we are." She responded back.

They soon found the path and eventually entered the barrier.

"You sure about what you said last night?" Rachel asked Spike. "About building into the cabin away from everyone else?"

Spike nodded."I'm sure. Why are you asking? Not backing out or anything? "

Rachel shook her head. "No, I'm in it all the way. I just don't want you to throw your whole life you had in Ponyville away over me and a fight you had with Twilight."

"You are my life." Spike said before he sighed softly. "With Twilight, this has really been a long time coming. I don't want her out of my life forever, but I do want her to respect the fact I'm not a baby anymore and I have other priorities that doesn't involve her and the Elements of Harmony."

Rachel nodded before leaning against him.

The two eventually came back to the cabin. Once inside, Rachel quickly changed out of her wet clothes into dry ones and crawled on the bed.

"Lying down for a bit?" He asked her, after taking a peek of her booty as she crawled into the bed and grabbed the covers.

"Yeah," she yawned. "Who knew turning feral constantly wears you out."

"Now you know why we dragons tend to nap a lot." Spike chuckled before hearing his phone rang from the table.

He walked over to it, taking it off the charger to see who it was.

It was Brimstone, and he's about to arrive at the station.

"Hey Rachel, I'm gonna head out for a bit, Brimstone's about to be here and I'm gonna go pick him up at the station." He looked over to her, seeing her nestling in bed.

Rachel yawned before nodding." Oh goodie. " She said tiredly.

"Want anything from town while I'm out?" He asked as he changed out of the wet clothes from earlier and into dry ones and grabbed his coat.

She shook her head and waved her hand. "Just don't be gone long, I'll be here, sleeping."

He smiled. "You don't mind if I lock the place up in case you feral out again."

She stuck her tongue out at him again before he approached her and kissed her. "I'll be back."

Then he left, locking the place up real quick before taking off in the air and flew out.

Safe to say that Blueblood was not having a good time. Feeling like doomsday was looming over him, his plans weren't coming together fast enough. Seems like everything was falling apart at the seams.

"Damn that fucking cunt." He growled, rubbing his skull. He had been feeling off for days and it was a familiar feeling.

Celestia's memory wipe spell was about to take effect.

On top of all of this, his spies had informed him that The Princesses knew of his plans and they are staging a coop and his attempt to get the human girl was unexpectedly foiled by that pathetic lizard of her mate.

There were books scattered in the Leviathan office. Every grimoire he ever owned were opened and some spells were crossed off. Spells that could release him from Celestia's spell but every one was proven ineffective.

Neighsay opened the door and stepped in, looking as tired out as ever. "You called me, sire?"

Blueblood shot his head up from one of his books. "Yes! I just so happened to be in need of your magical knowledge." He said, waving the old stallion in.

The Chancellor walked in, seeing the disarray of books. He had hope that the prince didn't notice a few of them were missing.

"What do you want?" Neighsay grunted.

After scratching at his skull, feeling like insects were crawling around inside with an unbearable itch, Blueblood scowls. "What do you know about memory erasing spells and how to rid them?"

Neighsay raised a brow at that. "That is an unusual request. Why? "

"Do you know of them or not? I have no time for games, old man." Blueblood snarled, glaring at him.

Neighsay narrowed his eyes at him. "Not much, I know there are a few different types of memory spells. But memory erasing spells are forbidden to learn due to the consequences it comes with erasing one's mind."

Blueblood yells before shoving the books he had on his desk away. "Of course she forbade them that damn hypocrite!"

Neighsay was not bothered by the outburst. "What seems to be the matter?"

Blueblood then glared at him. "I'm running out of time and nothing is going according to plan!"

He then dropped to his knees and grabbed one of the other books, thumbing through them quickly. "My dear aunt decided to put a complex spell in my head that has a timer. I have to find a way to stop it or otherwise everything I have been working on for decades will all be for nothing!"

"Blueblood, you are not making any sense, calm down-"

"Don't fucking tell me to calm down!" He barked at Neighsay before going through more books. Cursing loudly at Celestia as if she was there before slamming his fists at the ground.

Then, as if an epiphany struck him, Blueblood continued to pick up books. "Where is it, where is it?!"

"What are you going on about now?" Neighsay asked, slowly retreating to the door.

"I'm missing a book." Blueblood said before snarling, "It's not here!"

Neighsay tried not to look alarmed. "That's unpleasant, maybe you should learn how to keep track of your belongings. I have work to do."

The Chancellor steps out before his arm was grabbed.

"Oh no you don't." Blueblood snarled.

Ten minutes later, Blueblood's guards and the prince and Neighsay were in the Chancellor's chambers. The guards were tearing up the room, looking through every square inch of the space.

"This is ridiculous, why are you going through my belongings?! " Neighsay snarled, having been forced to stand side by side with Blueblood and watched the vandalization. "I have nothing to hide! No good will come of this!"

Blueblood hummed. "If you have nothing to hide, then you don't have to worry about anything. If my men don't find anything then this is a misunderstanding and we'll clean this up."

Neighsay grunted. Hoping they wouldn't find the stolen books and pages. After a few minutes he had believed they wouldn't find them.

However, he wasn't so lucky when they ultimately pulled a rug and found a magic rune etched into the wood.

"Sire." One of the guards called Blueblood over.

Blueblood casted the Chancellor a look as he walked over to the flooring.

With a glow of his horn, the rune glowed, casting the spell before the floor shimmered and revealed his prize.

Blueblood levitated the items and he reached out with a hand and grabbed one of them.

"Restrain the Chancellor." He commanded.

Neighsay tried to make a run for it but was quickly apprehended.

"You can't continue this madness, Victor!" Neighsay shouted as the white mantle guards grabbed him. "It'll destroy us all!"

"Greatness requires sacrifice, don't you know." Blueblood said as he looked through the pages.

Reading about magic siphoning, reading the same context of the portal.

With what he read about mother cells, an idea was formed. "This human is the key. Gentlecolts! After you throw this pitiful coot in the dungeons, double the efforts to find the human girl! Production will not continue until she is found and when you do find her, alert me and I'll get her. "

"Spike is fiercely protecting her, you saw what happened the last time you went after her!" Neighsay shouted. "It's utter suicide! "

"That ain't your problem. Guards, take him!"

Now it was time to fully hunt Rachel down. Her raw magic would be enough to break Celestia's spell. He just hoped he could find her in time.

The doors to the Lunar Provence opened and both Spike and Professor Brimstone entered.

Inside the bar was a little crowded as a game was playing on the TV and rowdy ponies were drinking and cheering on.

As they entered, the owner King was working there and spotted them. "Ah, Spike, good to see you boy, Brimstone you saggy nutsack you, long time no see!" The mini unicorn called out to them as the two came up to the bar.

"Hey King." Spike greeted.

Brimstone grunted in greeting before they sat on the stools. Brimstone places his suitcase down on the ground.

"Say, where's Rachel? Hope you treating her well."

"She's doing good. Rachel's resting at the moment." Spike responded as King made drinks for the two and slid to them. "She had a pretty proactive last couple of days." He couldn't help but snicker at that.

Proactive alright

Brimstone hummed before grabbing the shot glass, nodded to King before downing it all, letting the contents burn his throat before coughing.

"Spike, I understand that you want to talk, but why here and not towards the cabin?" The red stallion stared at him tiredly. Increasingly grouchy from lack of sleep and stress. Barely got any sleep on the train ride here.

Spike glanced down at him. "Yeah, there's something I've been wanting to talk to you. Something that has been… On my mind for a while. " Spike took the shot glass and quickly drank it. Felt his internal fires sparked by the alcohol but kept it from surfacing.

Now or never…

He turned and faced Brimstone.

"I would like to have your blessing to marry Rachel."

Author's Note

:pinkiegasp: *GASP* Spike! I hope she says yes cause I'm about to throw you two the biggest party ever!!

*Groans* i give up, seriously first you got into my past two laptops and now my phone???

Should've have Nord VPN

I hate you.

Tee-hee!

If I don't post before the holidays just wanna say Merry Christmas!

Chapter 64

As soon as Spike said those words, King stopped wiping down the counter and Brimstone’s single eye darkened.

“Well I be, ain’t that fantastic!” King laughs, reaching over and pat Spike on the shoulder. “If you need any help, I host wedding receptions from time to time.” He chuckled.

Spike didn’t even respond to him, he looked at Brimstone, waiting to hear from him, heart pounding for an answer.

Wordlessly, Brimstone reached over the counter, grabbed one of King’s bottles, gave him a finger to shut up before popping the cork off and pouring his shot glass. Once filled, he set the bottle aside and drank the shot before setting it on the bar.

“You…want to marry Rachel,” Brimstone grunted, turning to look at Spike. His eye burning right at the purple dragon.

“Uh, yeah, I do.” Spike said. “Obviously there won’t be any wedding planning until after she’s healed up and Blueblood is dealt with.”

“Wait, is she hurt or something?” King asked them, being completely out of the loop. “What happened?”

Brimstone waves the midget unicorn, not breaking eye contact from him. “Why ask me? Rachel views the twins as her sisters, they’re more of a family to her than I.”

Spike shook his head and said, “As much as that is true, you and Rachel have something special between you two. I can’t put my finger on it, but you knew her longer, you helped her get out of a really bad situation and she values you more than anyone else we know.”

“Hold on just a second boys, what’s wrong with Rachel??” King tried to ask them again, only to be waved off again.

“What I know about dragons, you have already claimed her as your mate.” Brimstone said with a grunt. “Why ask me for my blessing? Or marriage for that matter?”

Spike let out a soft chuckle. “I was raised by ponies, so I’m more influenced by them. I know Rachel’s human-like customs are not that far off between the two. Making it more official between us. I’m asking you because I know it’ll mean a lot for her”

“Or for you.” Brimstone said, his fingers tapping the shot glass.

Spike frowned and sighed. “Look, I know you have a lot of opinions about me and what I’ve done, but I love Rachel, more than anything in this whole universe…. When seeing her being flung, set out fire~”

“The fuck did you say?!” King gawked out loud.

Both Brimstone and Spike gave him a look to shut up before the dragon continued. “When everything went down, I thought she had died. When seeing her go like that, I thought my whole world shattered. A part of me felt like it died along with her. The thought of her not being here makes me sick, not being with her makes it harder to breathe.” Spike sighed. “You know that I will be willing to do just about anything for her. We both want what’s best for her and it's for her to be safe.”

Brimstone gazed at the bottle of booze, contemplating on something before shaking his head. “Having her be safe is what I have been trying to accomplish ever since I met the child.” He looked at Spike. “Has she told you how we met?”

Spike nodded. “Yeah, she told me that you practically sought her out during the first day of orientation into the Two Hundred Trial Applications.” Spike said.

Brimstone let out a soft chuckle. “You can say that. I can remember to this day in perfect detail when we met. She sat in the back row, closest to the exit in the auditorium. I came in with fellow colleagues through another entrance. She tried her best to appear and act much older than she was, keeping her head down the entire time…After speeches were given, we had each participant give out their names and reasoning to participate in the settlement, that’s when I heard her speak.” His face softened as he recalled. “She… looked familiar that’s what sparked my initial interest in her.”

“Who?” Spike asked, curious about the old stallion.

He shook his head. “It’s personal, but she sounded like a pony I know. After watching her introduce herself, I caught her lies and I questioned her. Trust me when I say this that she was not the only one who lied to get there. Those did not make it past the first day.”

“But Rachel.”

Brimstone sighed. “When realizing you are dealing with a child who was running away from an abusive home with no one else to turn to and was on her last leg of life, how can I not help her. After getting in the right papers, I had temporarily gained custody, making sure she crossed over. Even when meeting my daughter and a brief moment with my son who’s incarcerated, they became good friends….you can say that I had treated Rachel as my own.”

“That’s why I’m asking you for your blessing.” Spike said. “You’re pretty much the closest thing Rachel has to a real father.”

Spike could see Brimstone’s eye glossed over and turned to face away from him, wiping his eye with the back of his hand. “You have no idea….” he whispered.

Brimstone tapped on the shot glass a few times before picking it up, turning it upside down and setting it down on the bar. He then dug into his pockets, grabbed something and slid it across the surface to Spike.

“Rachel is a special woman, she deserves a life after so much trauma that seemed to tail her. From her father’s abuse, her ex’s display of her, the loss of her unborn child…. What Blueblood had done to her, after everything she went through, she deserves life…she deserves love.” Brimstone muttered.

Spike stared at him before he glanced down at the object Brimstone slid over to him and the dragon let out a soft gasp.

It was a ring. The diamonds were actually different colored gems of emerald, sapphire, and amethyst with a ruby at the center being slightly bigger than the rest, sitting on a metal black band. “Brimstone….”

“It was my wife’s.” Brimstone spoke softly, turning to look at the dragon. “It might be a little big on Rachel, but this should do it.”

“Why are you giving me this?”

“Lilysky, my daughter, she’s currently engaged and never shown interest in it. My wife Darling Rose died a long time ago, I have been holding that ring until it was time to part ways from it, it’s what she wants me to do anyway… You can say I was saving it for Rachel’s sake.” Brimstone said, looking up at the dragon. “I trust you, Spike…don’t let me down, or her.”

Brimstone then threw a few bits on the bar. “Now, let's go check on Rachel, we’ve dallied long enough.” He said getting up.

Spike stared at the ring for a moment, gazing up at Brimstone before taking the ring and pocketing it. “Thank you, sir.” Spike said, getting up, but Brimstone waved off.

“Do not make me regret this.” He said. “Have a nice night, King.” he said before walking out of the bar with Spike in tow.

“Well goodbye!...no one tells me shit.” King grumbled, taking the bits and putting them on the register.

Chapter 65

Back at the cabin, Brimstone sat in front of Rachel, giving her a good look over at how much her transformation was doing to her, seeing what he could get while she was in her bra and underwear. Spike stood back, letting the two interact with each other while going over what happened back at the bar.

A hand in his pockets, fumbling with the ring he will give to Rachel when the time has come.

“So, how are you feeling?” Brimstone asked her as he looked at the scales growing on her arms. Her right arm looked completely covered from her shoulder down than her left, both top forearms were covered in a layer of fur but the rest of the right arm was taking longer.

There were more signs of scale coverage but he knew there was more to it internally.

“Peachy.” Rachel said dryly as she felt the stallion dragging an end of a pen across her arm as a test if she could feel it.

She can but it was barely noticeable.

“Spike is really doing a great job.” She said, looking over to Spike and gave him a smile, which he smiled back.

“So he has told me,” Brimstone said. Glancing at her sides before motioning her to turn around so he could see her back.

Rachel grunted as she pushed herself to turn around on the couch.

There he did see a lot of patches of human flesh, noting that the fire didn’t get all of her body. Along her spine he could see what seemed to be smaller spikes coming up, however what scales that were visible were covering her wings and wording tattoos but were not covering the scars from her abuse.

“Rachel, you know well enough to not pull that over me, tell me how you’re really feeling after all of this.” Brimstone said, taking his pen and scribbling down what he’s seeing in front of him.

Her pony ears flattened against her head when being called out again.

Spike moved his head away from her to hide that smirk of his. He’s gonna like how it’ll be much easier to know her reactions just by her ears, being raised by ponies, he got to know what emotions they casted just by the motion of their ears. Her lying is one thing but he can now tell what other emotion she’s feeling and easier to call out her bullshit..

Rachel barely turned her head to look over her shoulders and said, “Honestly, I’m…I’m not feeling well. There are days I can’t even get out of bed and days where I have so much energy, same goes to my appetite, it comes and goes. My body hurts constantly all over… I don’t blame Spike any of this, he didn't know I would end up like this, neither would I…”

“But?” Brimstone placed the clipboard down on his lap.

With a deep sigh, she said, “In some cosmic way, I feel like God is punishing me.”

Spike turned his head back when she said that with a frown.

Brimstone raised a brow. Giving her a knowing look while motioning towards the dragon and she responded by Rachel shaking her head and he gave her a disappointed and annoyed look before sighing as she turned back around to face him.

“Rachel, you can’t blame yourself, this is not what you think at all.” He said, trying to be as vague as possible.

Though he knows that Rachel has to tell Spike or otherwise her secret will eat her completely. He wanted to go ahead and tell the dragon but it was Rachel’s past and hers alone.

But dammit this girl was being stubborn as Tartarus! A fitting trait for a dragoness-to-be.

“Sure as hell feels like it.” she muttered, rubbing her shoulders before raising her leg, crossing it over the other and began to rub her sore foot.

Brimstone narrowed his eyes on her feet. Noting they were red and were swollen twice their size, several of the toes didn’t look right, probably on their way of being claws of some kind.

Poor girl.

“Wanna see me breathe fire?” Rachel then asked.

“Uhh babe, not a good idea, we don’t have any more fire extinguishers.” Spike quickly interjected, shaking his head.

“In another time yes, but right now I’m just here to get a physical.” Brimstone said, scribbling more notes on his clipboard before asking, “Can you stand?”

Rachel stared at him for a while before using the back of the couch as a brace and slowly stood. Her legs were wobbly and she couldn’t stand up long before falling back down on the couch.

“Does your feet hurt?”

“Well duh.” Rachel grunted.

After a few more notes scribbled down, he put the clipboard in his suitcase and sighed. “Alright, that’s enough for now, got everything I need.” He then stood up with his things.

“You’re leaving already?” Rachel asked with a frown.

“I’m sorry my dear, I’m on a very tight schedule and have a long train ride to the new facility.” Brimstone said softly. “But I’ll come by and check up on you when I can. I promise.” He said, reaching over and gave her a comforting hand on her shoulder. Glanced a look over to Spike before nodding his head and pulled away. “Take care you two.”

“You too, Professor.” She said.

“Need me to take you back to the station?” Spike said, offering.

Brimstone shook his head. “No need, I know my way out. Thank you though.” He said before taking his suitcase and headed to the door. “I’ll keep in touch.” He said, opening the door and went out of it, closing it behind him.

Rachel sighed, running a hand through her hair. “He didn’t stay long.”

“Brimstone’s a busy guy.” Spike said, walking over to the couch and sat next to her. “You doing okay?” He asked, reaching a hand over and placed it on her leg.

“Like I just said, I feel like shit, but I’ll get through it.” Rachel said, putting her hand over his and grabbed it. They interlocked their fingers where they joined as one. “I really thank you for sticking around me for all of this. Can’t ask for a better mate.”

Spike’s heart fluttered as he leaned closer and brushed a kiss on her cheek. “No thanks necessary. I’m always here for you.” He said.

He casually glanced down at her body, though it was still a bit mismatched, there was something alluring about her but didn't make any notion about it. He instead got up, letting go of her hand and went over to her clothes she had took off and came back with it, assisting her on putting them back on.

The two then just hung out, ate something before heading to bed early.

Trigger Warning,
Viewer's discretion is advise

“Hmm, just a little bit more.” Rachel muttered to herself as she painted in the art room in the tree castle. She was painting on a medium size canvas; painting swirls of gold and green and deep hues of blue that make up the galaxy. Two planets were in the center of that galaxy. She dabbed her paint tipped brush, the color of amber on one of the planets and smiled. “There.”

She then painted a small feather on the bottom right corner of the canvas, her usual signature and nodded in content. “Perfect.” She crossed her arms and admired her work.

Rachel placed the brush in a cup of water before rubbing her hands on her apron. “Another work completed.” She giggled.

A sound of glass shattering somewhere in the castle caused the human to whip her head around towards the archway entrance.

“What the….” she trailed off as she took the apron off, setting it down on the stool that was right next to her before walking up to the arch. She stuck her head out down the hallway.

“Hello?” she calls out.

No one responded back.

The castle suddenly had this eerie sensation that Rachel couldn’t shake off. Rachel was about to slink back into the art room before more sounds alerted her.

Rachel turned her head back outside the hallway. “Spike? Twilight? Starlight, is that you guys?” she called out.

Again, no one responded back to her. However the sound from someone there was apparent.

With a sigh, Rachel steps out of the room and follows the sound. “Guys? C’mon guys if this is a prank, ha ha you got me, now come out.” She said as she wandered closer to the source of the sound. Coming from the kitchen.

However, no pony responded back to her.

“Honey? Are you cooking something?” Rachel called out as she stepped in the kitchen. Hoping it was her purple dragon cooking.

There was literally no one in the kitchen. The stove was on but it was what was on the stove that caught her eye.

She slowly approached it with caution, her heart began to pound out of her chest as she saw what was on the burner of the stove.

There was a set of mangled up keys, two keys were damaged but the three that weren’t were on the eye to the point it was burning bright red.

“G-guys?” Rachel’s voice crackled as she slowly backed away from the stove. She felt a large presence behind her, thinking it was either Spike or the girls, she turned to look over her shoulder.

Only to catch a glimpse of a fist slamming against the side of her head. Rachel’s whole body spun before she fell to her knees. Her eyes were flashing white and a moment she felt disoriented before she felt someone grabbing a handful of her hair and forcefully slammed her skull on the crystal floor. Slamming so hard that the skin just above her brow split open.

The perpetrator slammed her head a few times before yanking the human girl up, she let out a shout, trying to get them off of her but she couldn’t.

“Surprise, sweetie.” The voice that spoke made Rachel’s blood run ice cold in her veins.

“No...no.” Rachel gasped, rolling her eyes to see who it really was. Her chest felt so tight she couldn’t breathe. “Y-you’re not here, you’re not here!”

“Oh, that’s what you think!” her father roars as the large human man throws his daughter at the island counter.

She slammed against it with a shout before she fell to the ground. Her father stood over her with a sadistic smile on his face.

“Oh, what’s the matter? Not happy to see good ol’ dad?” he taunted, tilting his head to the side as he stared down at him.

“Fuck you!” Rachel shouted before she shot up from the ground and went to hit him.

Her father grabbed her wrist mid punch before twisting it sharply to the right, causing agonizing pain before twisting her whole arm behind her back and holding her in place.

This is a dream, it's a fucked up dream! Rachel thought frantically. She knew her father wasn’t really in Equestria. There was no way he was here! “Princess Luna, if you can hear me, help me out!” Rachel calls out for the Princess of the Night as she tries to break free of this apparition's hold. Only she would be able to stop this nightmare.

But like her boyfriend and others, there wasn't anyone responding to her. “Luna!” Rachel then screams.

“No one’s around, kiddo!” Her father said before slamming her over the counter next to the burning stove top. Pinning her up against it with his body so she couldn’t move.

Rachel tried calling out to the princess again but no words escaped her lips.

No one was coming.

No one!

“You know, this life you made for yourself here, it’s all a lie.” her father said, she could feel his god awful breath on her neck. “Your friends don’t know what kind of a person you are. How would they react to what you did?”

“This is a dream, you’re not here!” Rachel screamed as she tried to get him off of her but she was pinned. She was pinned, helpless, scared and all alone.

“Oh I’m always here, Rachel.” He then, so disgustingly tender, touched her head. Petting her blonde hair. “In here, living rent free and there is absolutely nothing you can do.”

With that hand, it glided down, feeling his fingertips glide from her neck and all the length of her spine.

He let out a small chuckle before grabbing a handful of her shirt and ripping the whole back of her shirt completely off.

“No no!” Rachel cried out as she continued to struggle. “Don’t!! Stop!!” she pleaded with him. She knew what was coming next and she tried in vain to wake up.

But it fell on deaf ears as her father reached over to the hot stove and grabbed the burning keys. He held it the way the red hot keys were sticking out between his fingers that wouldn’t burn him.

“Wake up, wake up, wake up, please fucking wake up!” Rachel repeatedly said, trying to wake up from this dream.

But to no prevail.

“You try to run away, live your life in paradise and forget where you come from. I’m here to remind you of what you are.” Her father laughed. The keys seemed to glow brighter and brighter in his hands.

“Rachel!” Rachel gasped when she heard a voice calling to her, but at the same time, the hold her father had her in tightened.

The man hovered over her ears and said. “I OWN YOU!”

Then he pressed the keys deeply into her back.

“Rachel, wake~!” Spike was desperately trying to wake Rachel up before she shot up out of the bed and let out this scream he never heard her let out before. She was flailing her arms and rolling all over the bed.

He grabs her. “Baby, baby it’s okay, wake up, wake up!” he calls out but it seemed that Rachel was stuck inside what dream she was having, eyes were glued tight.

In a state of panic, Spike crawls out of the bed, picking her up.

“No, NO!” She screamed as if she was in terrible pain, trying to push him away. “Get off of me!!”

“H-hold on.” Spike said, trying to stay calm as he carried her to the bathroom. Carrying her to the shower that was in the cabin, though being a tight squeeze due to his size, Spike managed to get them both inside.

“It’s going to be okay, it’s going to be alright.” Spike soothingly told her as he reached over to the faucet, turning on the cold water and letting it rain down on them as he lowered both of them to the ground. Having the shower door open so they would fit.

He whispered soothing things in her ear and held her close. Though the water was calming her down, the cold water evaporated into steam when it hit Rachel’s skin. Spike could feel her body temperature was scorching hot from all over.

Her screams turned deep sobs as Rachel shifted in Spike’s hold, wrapping her arms around the dragon and buried her face in his chest.

“It’s just a dream,” he whispers. “It’s over now.” He rubbed her arms and back. “It’s over.”

Rachel grabbed Spike as if he was her complete life line, clinging to him and never letting go.

….

An hour later, the young couple was in the kitchen area. Rachel was sitting at the table with a blanket over her shoulders, Spike approached her with a cup of fresh coffee.

“Thank you.” she muttered in response, her legs were jittering. Her hands shook as she grabbed the cup and took a drink.

Spike grabbed the other chair and pulled it closer to her and sat down next to her. He reached over and rubbed her back as she drank.

“I’m sorry…” Rachel said softly to him. “About earlier…”

“You have nothing to apologize for,” Spike responded. Looking at her in a soft gaze, he saw that she was visibly shaking. “Are you feeling better now?”

Rachel didn’t respond to that.

Spike sighed softly, “It’s okay if you’re not,” he said. He could see that she was not okay, not by any means.

Rachel took a couple more sips of the coffee, her body getting used to the extreme heat radiating from the cup so the palm of her hands were on the sides comfortably.

When she wasn’t talking, Spike sighed, shaking his head. “Baby please, talk to me.” he said before moving from her back and grabbed her hands.

“There’s...there’s nothing to talk about. I had a nightmare.” she muttered. Rachel wasn’t even looking at him when she spoke.

Spike stared at her for the longest time. “Rachel...if you’re worried that I’ll judge you for anything, let me remind you that I am in no position to judge you, you of all people should know that.” He grabbed her cup from her hands and set it down on the table. He got up from his seat but only got down on his knees to face her. His hands were still grabbing hers. “I want to help you, but you have to let me in...please.” he begged her.

Rachel looked up finally and looked at Spike.

She couldn’t hold it in any longer.

“Years ago, I made the biggest mistake I ever made. A mistake that I regretted every waking day." She wiped her eyes with her hands, and found them trembling. She squeezed her eyes shut and balled her fists before uttering her confession. "When I was thirteen, I had made an attempt to kill my abusive father, and…..

“ I ended up killing my mother in the end."

Author's Note

Today's my birthday, expect some birthday drawings later :heart:

But yeah, She dropped a nuke. Will explain more the next chapter which isn't far behind.

Chapter: 66

11 years ago, Human World

The sound of the obnoxious screeching of the bedside alarm clock awakens the young groggy teen. Reaching out from underneath her covers and proceeds to slap the snooze button. Continuously missing the target before managing to hit the button and slithering her arm back underneath the blanket to try and catch a few more winks.

BANG BANG BANG!

"Rachel, get your ass up now!" Her father's voice boomed loudly in the apartment, accompanied by his fist pounding on the door.

After being forced to come back to this place late last night, with her mother, Rachel didn't want to get up and face him.

At the time, Rachel had dyed her hair black, still smelling the chemicals she used the other day while she and her mother were on the run. Her pale attempt to disguise herself.

Rachel pushed her hair out of her face as she sat up on the bed. Rubbing her darkened eyes from poor sleep before forcing herself to get up out of the bed, throwing her on whatever clothes she could find before dragging her feet to the open area.

Her mother was standing over the stove cooking up breakfast while her father was sitting at the table. He casted her an ugly look as Rachel walked in the room.

"When that alarm goes off I expect you to be up as soon as it goes off, this isn't the damn Marriott. Doesn't mean your lazy ass stays in bed. " Her father grunted.

Rachel doesn't say anything as she sits down across the table from him.

Annoyed, he slams his hand on the table, causing both her and her mother to jolt in response. "Hey, respond to me when I'm talking to you! "

Her hands were underneath the table, she glanced at him and nodded. "Yes sir. " She said softly.

Mom turned around with food on some plates, she turned around and Rachel stiffened, seeing the fresh bruises and cuts on her mom's face. She watched her mother serve the plates to them, her hands shaking to the point the forks were rattling.

As the mom went to set the plates down, she tripped on a snag of the rug and fell forward, accidentally spilling the hot food all over her dad.

Dad jumps up with a shout. "You stupid bitch!" And he backhanded his wife, causing her to fall with a shout.

Rachel got up from her chair and shoved him away from her. "Back off of her!" She snapped.

His anger turned towards his daughter, his eyes nearly black and void of emotion lunged at her, grabbing her by the shoulders.

"Stop it you two just stop! Damian please!!!" The mom cried and begged the two to stop as they tussled in the small kitchen. Rachel tried to get away from him but her father was relentless.

When he did let her go, he punched Rachel squarely in the face, causing her to fall to the floor and blacked out.

As she was coming in and out, she could hear her father screaming incoherently at the two women, red faced. Her mother tried to wake Rachel up but Rachel couldn't really hear them as her ears were ringing.

When finally coming to and one of her eyes was swollen shut, Rachel wobbly stood up with her mother's help.

"Now get the fuck out of my sight, little girl." Her father then said after his yelling before going down to the bathroom to clean up.

Rachel glared at his direction as her blood began to boil, heart began to thump loudly in her chest. Her knuckles turned white from squeezing her fists too tightly, nails cutting her soft skin.

How long do she and her mother have to be put up with this mother fucker? The yelling, the insults, the abuse? How long do they have to suffer by his hands?!

Everything else seemed to be a blur as her mother led her out of the home, not remembering if she said goodbye to her or not.

Rachel felt her body moved automatically towards the sidewalk that would lead her down the street towards the direction of her school.

As she made her way to the sidewalk, Rachel looked at the cherry red truck of her father's. His most prized possession than anything else in this dark world.

Such pristine condition, not even a scratch or a nick. Always clean and in tip top condition.

Neither her or her mother were allowed to even touch it without his consent which was never for as long as she remembered.

With what just happened inside the home, combined with the years she and her mother had endured with no help from anyone.

Rachel all of the sudden turned back towards the brick home, went over to the tool box that was placed on one of the two trash bins and pulled out an utility army knife of her dad's, flicked the blade out before going over to the truck and crawled underneath it.

Now she had no knowledge of mechanics or vehicles, only seeing her dad work on it, she took the blade and stabbed the undercarriage, cutting and stabbing anything that was of useful for her improvised plan.

Her thoughts were that once her dad gets in the car and goes to work, he'll get into a horrific crash. Her and her mother would be free of him, won't cry at the funeral because this bastard doesn't deserve tears.

He doesn't deserve to breathe in the same air!

After she finished tampering the truck, she closed the blade, tossing it in the bed of the truck. "Have a good day at work, mother fucker." Rachel said coldly before rushing off to school.

After a few hours later and dealing with kids at school, Rachel decided to cut class and wandered around a bit.

“Damn Nancy and her stupid friends. They can shove their gossip columns up their twats.” Rachel grumbled to herself as she walked down the busy sidewalk.

When she came up to the scene to see the crashed truck and the police and firemen surrounding it trying to open the door up, Rachel stopped and watched. She felt her heart in her throat, thinking what she had done worked. Anticipating the freedom she would feel once seeing her father dead once and for all.

But freedom was not what she felt once the firemen pulled the mangled body out of the truck, her whole life shattered once she saw that it was her mother.

“Mom!” Rachel screeched in horror as she ran up to the scene, running through the caution tape before being grabbed from behind by the police to try and hold her back.

No…

NO NO NO!

WHAT HAVE I DONE?!?

Now…

Spike didn't say a word. He recalled the couple of times Rachel practically praised her mother, remembering how much she meant to her. He didn't say anything and let her continue. But truly, this was not what he thought he was going to hear from his mate as she called it. The emotion behind her words were gut wrenching, the kind one cannot fake.

She opened her eyes but didn't look at him, seeing her hang her head in shame.

"The wreck my mom was in was caused by me. My dad was supposed to die in that wreck but instead…” Rachel shook her head. “Ever since that day happened, I have regretted it. A great woman lost a life because I-I did something so…so fucking stupid. It’s all my fault…”

She did it, she finally told the truth to him.

Spike waited a moment before saying, “What you say back on the cruise…” He didn’t know how to say it, but like true mates they were, Rachel knew what he was trying to say.

“Only two people, besides you now, know what I did. Brimstone and my Therapist, Psyina Colt. Those two helped me come up with a story, an explanation on how I got my scars, making it so believable that even I can’t tell if it's a lie or not when in fact it was.” Rachel explained. “And you know me, I’m a terrible liar.”

“Your scars, so he did blame you and that’s why he did them?” Spike asked.

She let out a humorless laugh. “More like remind me what I did, what I failed to do. Dad knew exactly what I did and what I tried to attempt, like he was bragging.” She said, hand reaching around her back and just barely touched one of the scars she could reach on her back, rubbing in memory, feeling the hot scolding metal digging into her flesh. “You know the rest.” she muttered.

Spike stared at her for the longest time, thinking back the nightmares she had, her saying that they both had their demons when he revealed what he did for her. It explains everything really…

She rubbed her face with her hands and Rachel continued. “I know what I am, a hypocrite. I hid the truth in order to have some sort of a functional life. I’m a massive bitch who barely has any control of her anger, I killed the most important woman in my life. I’m not perfect, no matter what you or anyone else says.” Her voice cracked as she cried. “I’m damaged, broken, I don’t deserve you or anyone else…I mean look what I have you do??”

“What do you mean by that?” Spike asked, narrowing his eyes at her.

Rachel finally looks at him as tears streamed down from her face. “Spike, you killed three guys for me, for what they did to me. And many others after. Being with you has caused all this mess we’re in. Blueblood’s doing what he’s doing because of me. The attack of the Friendship Castle. All of it was because of me. I’m fucking cursed, I’m complete garbage!”

Spike stood up, backed away for a moment before shaking his head, scratching the scales on the back of his head, thinking about what he’s going to say before saying, “That’s not utterly true. What I did to those guys…” He said. His gaze hardened as he stared at his mate. “If you weren’t my mate and I was with someone else, I’d probably be in the same predicament.”

“What?” Rachel whispered.

Spike nodded and continued. “In dragon culture, any dragon who takes in a mate is bound to be protective. Down to taking out anyone who threatens them or touches them in any way, shape or so. If I was with anyone else, I’d eventually find my way doing what I did anyway. You just happen to be my first.” He walked back over to her and took a seat in the chair in front of her.

“What happened back then, yes it was very fucked up, but you were put in a situation that drove you to that moment where a life was taken. Granted, not the one you intended. You were a child when it went down, but you know what you did was wrong. I’ve seen your scars, the multiple bone fractures you had from your father’s abuse.”

“I can never forgive what I’ve done.” She spoke softly. “I wish I could take what I can back. To apologize for everything…”

“This is something you have to live with. There are Time Travel Spells if you want to go and correct the past but I highly don’t recommend it. Rach, what you did was wrong, but you’re not broken. You’re not a bad person, you made a horrible mistake, and judging by your old wounds, you suffered because of it. BlueBlood on the other hand, I got a suspicious feeling he would’ve pulled that crap on us even if you weren’t here.” He then reached over and grabbed her hands. Held them firmly in his. “We both did things we’re not proud of, but it does not defy who we are. For these eight months we’ve been together, what actions I’ve done, even after you finally opened up to me, I wouldn’t change anything about us. You’re smart, kind, strong, stubborn as hell, witty, can shoot arrows and kick ass like no pony else I’ve known.”

That got her to snicker.

Spike then let out a heavy sigh then. “Despite what I now know, there’s nothing I want changed, you are who you are from your experience. You are stronger than you think… What happened with your mother, there’s literally nothing I can say about that.”

She nodded, hands shook in his but it was not as bad as before. “I still don’t understand why she was even inside that truck. Dad specifically told us not to go even near it. Let alone drive it.”

“Regardless, just so you know this Rachel, and I mean I want you to drill this into that thick, beautiful skull of yours…You are not alone.”

Author's Note

Okay, so what do you guys think, not exactly like her, but would ya'll do something similar to someone who has tormented you and your love ones for years? Not to that extreme but still, would you?

Chapter 67

Three days had gone by since the reveal and things have been quiet. Though it did feel better now that Rachel had told Spike about her past, she’s still a bit shaken after revealing what she had done. She sat at the table with her sketchbook, her graphite and was trying out headphones that were meant for ponies.

They were big and a bit clunky but it was comfortable on her head so she was listening to some music.

As she sketches out what looked like the home she used to live in her human world, a mixture of smells hits her nose which causes her to stop drawing. She waited for a moment, contemplating on what to do before going back to her sketching.

During her drawing, she felt a strong pair of arms wrapped around her and held her close. “Hi.” It sounded like Spike when he pulled the headphones off and proceeded to give her neck a kiss.

Rachel silently turned her head and gave the dragon the most deadpan look she could muster and had a scowl.

“Gemcity, you have two seconds to turn back now.” She grunted.

It looks like the dragon, sounds like him, but he did not smell like the dragon.

“What are you talking about?” The Not Spike smiled, giving her a shit-eatting grin.

Her scowl deepened. “I know it’s you, I can always tell who is who even before my senses were cranked up to 11.”

The Not Spike stared at her for the longest before frowning. “Oh you’re no fun.” They said in Gemcity’s voice.

The front door opened and another Spike stepped in. Not even a second went by when Rachel hissed. “Ruby! Not you too!”

“Oh that’s not fair.” Ruby spoke in Spike’s form, crossing their arms across her chest.

Rachel hissed and like a cat, swatted Gemcity away. “How many times have I told you two to NOT change into my boyfriend! We’re NEVER gonna have sex with each other again!”

“We’re just having a bit of fun.” The twins giggled. It sounded weird the two having their girly voices in her boyfriend’s bodies.

Then the bathroom door swung open, the real Spike stepped out with a towel and was drying himself off.

“Hon, you say some~” Spike froze in place when he saw two more versions of himself surrounded his girlfriend. He looked between the three, trying to come up with words for what he’s seeing.

“Uh…am I having this sex dream again?” He asked, mostly to himself because it was not the first time he had a sex dream about three versions of himself and Rachel.

Ruby and Gemcity burst out laughing.

Rachel sputtered. “You too?!”

She too had the same dream which made the twins doubled over and cackled, phasing back to their sexlings forms.

The couple stared at the laughing twins before the two sighed in unison.

“Hey, girls.” Spike responded. “But… you two should’ve called.”

“Right! But they won’t.” Rachel grunted, looking at them.

The two collected themselves after their laughter died down.

“Do we need to call in to check in on our sister?” Gemcity said before walking over to Rachel and hugged her. Ruby followed suit and hugged her too.

“Just so you know, it was Gemcity’s idea.” Ruby said.

Gemcity flipped her sister off in response.

“I missed you guys too.” Rachel said, hugging them both.

Spike smiled softly to them before tossing the towel in the laundry bin before going over to the coffee machine and began brewing a pot.

“You’re looking good so far,” Ruby said, pulling away and taking a look over Rachel. “How are you feeling?”

Rachel nodded. “Feeling pretty rough.” she nodded, rubbing the back of her head. “But much better than I normally have been feeling.” She turned to look at Spike and smiled.

Gemcity felt the fur on Rachel’s arms and face and smiled big. “Wow! You feel so soft, Rachie! Do you condition it?”

Rachel rolled her eyes. “Never thought I’d be going through tubs of conditioner each time I take a shower.” Forcing her to regulate how long she goes without taking a shower to save the amount of products it takes.

“How about clothes?” Ruby asked. “Since you’re growing into your new body, you need clothes.” She looked at what Rachel’s wearing and frowned. “Are you wearing Spike’s clothes?” she pointed.

“What’s wrong with my clothes?” Spike asked as he made their mugs.

“Nothing, babe,” Rachel told him before looking at Ruby. “Look, until my transformation is complete, which is taking a super long fucking time, approperate clothes are not on the agenda.” She said, adjusting to the hoodie she’s wearing. Normally when she wears Spike’s clothes, they basically turn into gowns with how baggy they fit her. Now they hung just below her knees.

“Well, you're thinking what I’m thinking, sis?” Ruby asked, looking at Gemcity.

“Get whatever conditioner Rachel’s been using?” Gemcity continued to pet her arms which resulted in her having her hand getting slapped.

“Stop petting me.” Rachel grunted.

Ruby rubbed her face before giving her twin a knowing look.

It took Gemcity a moment to register before letting out a gasp. “OOH! Oh I know!”

All of the sudden, the twins used their magic and picked Rachel up. “H-hey!”

Spike turns to hand them their drinks when he sees the twins taking Rachel out to the door by their combined magics!

“Whoa whoa whoa!” Spike set the mugs down and jumped across the threshold of the cabin and stood in front of the three. “Girls, no, you can NOT take her out. Did the two of you forget that BlueBlood is after Rachel?”

“Guys with how I’m acting with my change, taking me out of the barrier is not a good idea!” Rachel snapped at them as she struggled within the magic barrier she’s in. There was a faint blue light glowing from her mouth as she was about to breathe fire.

“Oh we’ll protect you. But girly, you need new clothes.” Ruby responded.

“Ooh no, you two are not~” BEfore Spike could grab his mate, the twins poofed with Rachel out of the cabin, went outside of it and the two sprinted off with Rachel in their magic.

“HELP! SPIKE HELP!” Rachel shouted, spewing fire in the barrier, only to just make the barrier feel warm but the clothes she wore started to burn holes.

Spike went out the door to go after the girls. After a few minutes however he slowed his stride to a stop. His phone started to buzz in his pocket. He pulled it out and it was from the twins with a text message.

We’ll bring her back. 💍👰🤵

Spike was hesitant but he felt like Rachel was in good hands. He smiled before he turned around and made his way back to the cabin to get everything prepared with a pip in his step.

Blueblood was digging his nails into his arm as this itch was unbearable. His arms and neck were either deeply red or streaked in a charcoal gray color laying underneath his skin. Feeling like his mind was slipping as the time was close.

If he had timed it right, he would have until midnight tonight before Celestia’s memory wipe spell takes effect. Time for him was truly running out.

Along the desk in his office were maps, trying to pinpoint where the human woman was at. Her raw magic might be enough to break it after he had failed to remove the spell himself.

“Where could that dumb bitch go off to??” He snarled as he was pressed in time.

As he continued to scan the map, clawing himself to the point he broke skin and began to bleed, the door knocked several times and Frankie the Bat pony came in.

“Boss, I found her.” He announced, waving documents in his hands.

“Come in Come in!” Blueblood quickly motioned the bat in. He flew in and put the docs on top of the maps. “Where did you find her?” he asked with a pant.

“Well, it’s a major clue, I think.” Frankie responded, opening the docs.

It was Rachel’s old place of residences. From the snazzy apartment complex to the apartment above the stripjoint the twins lived and where Rachel had worked.

“Even though she was living at the friendship council, I had eyewitness accounts that they spotted a large purple dragon wandering through town.” Frankie said. “That means, she’s around Fillydelphia.”

Blueblood grunted, shaking his head. “It’ll have to do.” He said, grabbing the docs. “Frankie, hold the fort down, I’m taking a trip.”

Frankie stuttered. “B-but sire, that dragon of hers killed a lot of our men, he butchered Garble like he was nothing! It’s a bad idea to go out there alone.”

“If you want something done right, you do it yourself. Besides, I have no time.” Blueblood snarled before teleporting to Fillydelphia.

What he didn’t know is that once he gets there, he doesn’t have to worry about Spike…

He has to worry about Rachel.

“You two sluts are so lucky I love you both.” Rachel grunted as she was out in town for the first time in a while. Feeling very uncomfortable as she had the hood of the hoodie over her head attempting to hide her appearance.

The three of them were walking towards the dragon districts due to the fact that they had some clothes that would fit Rachel instead of looking for pony size clothes.

“Aw, we love you too sissy.” the twins giggled as they dragged her further.

Now due to certain laws, dragons have to wear some sort of clothes in public since they typically wore little to no clothing. Since Rachel was getting taller than typical ponies, she would have to see what they have to offer.

“Rachel come on, you really don’t look that bad,” Ruby said, watching her as they walked down the cobblestone sidewalk. Dragontown had tall arch-like structures that reminded Rachel of Chinatown from her world with red clay buildings.

Her nose flared as the smell of dragons hit her nose. Though the smell isn’t as strong as the smells she smelt from the Dragonlands, it was strong enough to ignite the fire inside her and her draconic instincts wanting to come out.

“Guys, this might be a bad idea.” Rachel whispered, trying to hold back a growl.

A large male green and yellow dragon wearing headphones dressed in shorts and a tank top wasn’t paying attention and bumps into Rachel, not meaning to.

Rachel snaps her jaws and snarls, getting the male’s attention and growling, “Watch it bub!”

“You watch it, freak.” the dragon responded with a growl, seeing the mishmash appearance of her face from underneath the hood..

The twins had to grab Rachel by both of her arms as she made an attempt to attack the dragon.

“We’re so sorry about that.” Ruby said before the twins dragged Rachel further down the sidewalk.

When they got a little ways out, they let go of their aggravated friend.

“Okay, try not to throw hands at every single dragon that comes our way, okay?” Gemcity suggested, trying to calm Rachel down.

“Kinda hard not to.” Rachel growled, staring down at Gemcity.

“Hey, let's just get you clothes and try to have a good day.” Ruby offered, gesturing her hand as a nearby clothing store for dragon clothes. “Look, we're nearly there. It’ll be interesting to see what kind of aesthetics dragon fashion has.”

“Did you guys forget I used to serve dragon drinks at the Lunar Providence?” Rachel asked with an arch brow. “I got a pretty good idea what dragons from Dragontown wear.”

She then sniffed the air and her belly started to growl as the smell of fried chicken wafts her nose.

Oooooh it’s been ages since she had indulged herself with fried crispy chicken, especially in Dragontown.

Maybe she could stop by and grab a bucket on her way~

She froze midstep as another scent, a rather familiar scent came to her senses. Her pupils shrunk paper thin and her tongue flickered.

He was here….

“Let’s get the shopping done and over with.” Rachel said, walking into the dragon boutiques, silently plotting her way to ditch the twins for just ten minutes to take care of a certain Prince.

Author's Note

And with everything Rachel has been through, she can do a lot in ten minutes.

Chapter 68

If it's one thing a lot of dragons don’t get credit enough for, it’s their taste in fashion. Unbeknownst to any other kind and to those who live in the more traditional way of living, dragon fashions. Though she had seen dragons wear some t-shirts and pants and shorts, Rachel didn’t realize that some of their designs are really top notch.

Having a bit of a Southern Asian style mixed with Western style - well it’s what reminded Rachel of their styles. Some of the fabrics have sewn strings of gold and copper into the clothes, especially with the pantaloons and shaws. The males have more open chest pieces while the females more crop tops, some coin and bead tops. Hip belts with skirts, but from what the girls have seen from outside and in here, they don’t really cover a lot of scales. They do enough to cover the bases with pony laws but it was in a way that it didn’t look atrocious at all. The designs were elegant and eye-catching, fabric sheer to charmeuse on the outside of the clothes but on the inside were made with dragon proofing material so they won’t burn.

And they were all huge in size.

“Wow, okay, these were not what I had in mind… then again, Ember wore something similar to this,” Rachel muttered as she looked at the clothes. Not realizing how beautiful these were until she actually came into the shop.

“These are so gorgeous! Rachel I think once Spike sees you in this, he won’t be able to keep his claws off of you.” Gemcity chimes, waddling over with a very revealing two piece outfit.

Rachel turned to look and immediately began blushing. “Uh, he already doesn’t know how to do that, why add fuel to the already burning fire?” Making her consciously tug on the hem of the hoodie down a bit as if to cover her legs more. Though she was wearing shorts underneath, her scaly-furred legs were exposed, having to wear house slippers since her feet were currently swollen from the metamorphosis..

“Because that’s the point.” Gemcity responded, holding the outfit up to eyeing the size between her sister before draping it over her arm and looking for more clothes. “Honestly I need something like this for the club.” She then looks at a stringy top.

“You’ll have to change into a dragon in order to fit.” Ruby mentioned as she went over to Rachel with what looks like a long sleeve dress but for the looks of it, the skirt of the dress was short in dragon standards but was a bit more conservative. It was black with sparkles that resembled the stars of the night sky. She held it up to Rachel and smiled. “This will look amazing on you.”

Gemcity hummed a little before using her sexling magic and changed into a dragon version of herself, the top she wore did tore a little so her large cleavage was more exposed and the skirt she wore did rip a little but she didn’t care. Her mane turned into teal spikes that curved downward and her horns were goat-like with hoops around the horns and her moth wings turned draconic as well as having all the typical female dragon parts. Satisfied, she reached for the top and giggled. Naturally attracting looks from the dragon customers.

A mother with her eggling shook her head at Gemcity while a couple of males turned to eye at her form.

Ruby facepalms. "Can't take you nowhere." She grumbled before looking for some tops for Rachel that's in her style. "Why do Spike sometimes wear shoes but they don't have shoes here at the store?" She asked.

Rachel shrugged. "Why do ponies wear heels when they have hooves? Spike had to get his shoes made for his feet. But recently he ditched them, I understand why." She went over to a bench and sat down, slipping off the slippers and rubbing her aching feet. She frowned deeply when she saw some of her toes were starting to merge, skin fusing together causing her to quickly slip the slippers back on. "It's hard to wear shoes when dragons have claws."

She then stared up at Gemcity, looking around at the males who kept eyeing her as they shopped. Ideas formed in her mind on how to ditch the two for a bit.

She looked more at the customers, trying to keep her head down with the hood on. Rachel's eyes then narrowed at a familiar black dragon with a more deep dark purple underbelly, wearing a single gold hoop on his right ear fin, having deep scars on his neck and on his chest that was a bit exposed. His horns on his head were small and had shown signs of him filing them down to size. She recognized this particular dragon from when she served drinks at the bar and seeing him around the Dragon Migration.

And he was staring at Gemcity’s dummy thick looking ass.

Bingo.

She watched the twins file through the racks of clothes before she got up and walked up to him. “Hey, Obsidian,” She greeted him all friendly.

The dragon named Obsidian tears his violet eyes away from Gemcity to turn to look at her. He blinks slowly when seeing this mismatched creature standing in front of him. “Uh…do I know you?” He asked, puzzled. He recognized the voice but he couldn’t put her name out.

Right…

“It’s me, Rachel. Spike’s mate? I used to make your drinks at the Lunar Providence? Always have the Raging Fire Bolt each time you come into the bar.” She said, trying to get him to jog his memory. “Was there at the last Migration with the whole Elder Dragon incident?”

His eyes widened when realized who she was. “Oh yeah, sorry I didn’t recognize you… you look very different the last time we saw each other.” He muttered, gesturing to the fur and scales. He then sniffed at her to make sure she was who she said it was. Blinking at her strange but ambrosial scent but backs away respectively.

Knowingly if he tried to do anything to another dragon’s mate, his ass was dead but he now recognizes her..

She tugged the hood of the hoodie again and grunted, “Yeah I know. I’m going through a bit of a change, a pain in the ass but I think it’ll be worth it in the end.”

Obsidian shrugged. “You say so. What can I do for you?” He asked then.

Rachel takes a moment to compose her words before speaking, “I noticed you’ve been looking at my friend over there,” she gestures to Gemcity, seeing her going into the dressing rooms with the clothes she had picked for herself. Before he was to say something, probably to try and excuse himself that he wasn’t when he totally was, she waves her hand. “No need to lie, Gemcity is very erotical to look at, and she’s always looking for a good time. With the right partner for the right moment.” She said with a sly smile, trying to insinuate towards him.

Obsidian squinted his eyes at her.

Rachel then sighed. “Okay, okay, I need to ditch those two for like a couple of minutes while I take care of a pest.”

“What’s in it for me?” He asked.

“The best fuck you’ll ever have.” Obsidian burst out laughing at her response. “No seriously, if you know me, then you know I’ve talked about Gemcity, she’ll do anything that has a dick between their legs. She can change to anything you want, yeah she’ll feed off of your sexual energy but you’ll get a major boost. It’s a win-win situation.”

Rachel looked over her shoulders to see Gemcity coming out of the dressing rooms wearing the clothes she got out. Reminded her of an overly sexualized belly dancer. Even in her preferred dragon form, the clothes looked too small and looked like it was going to rip from the seams.

“Oooh these are just perfect!” Gemcity giggled.

“Please Obsidian?” Rachel looked back to Obsidian.

The black dragon thought about it for a few moments. “Hmm, I’m actually about to be on my break,”

“You work here?”

“Yeah I do actually.” He said. “Like I said, I’m about to be on my break, if you actually manage to send her towards the back, then I’ll help you.” He then shrugged. “And depending if she’s as good as you say she is, I’ll ring up whatever you and the ladies up half priced.”

Rachel snorted. “With how much these prices are, that’s a solid and a guaranteed deal.” The two shook hands on that.

Step one done.

Time for step two.

Rachel slinks over to the racks, looking through the clothes before glancing at Obsidian before going over to Gemcity. “Hey, wow, you look like fire in that,” Rachel said, pretending to marvel over her.

“Oh thank you, Rachie. You know you need to try out those clothes. Need any help with them?” Gemcity offered as she grabs a random garb to add to the mountain of clothes Rachel has to try on before they could get out of there.

“Uh, I think I can dress myself, but do you need help?” Rachel asked, beginning to set her pieces down.

“No, I don’t think so.” Gemcity responded, turning to look at the full length mirror to look at herself, groping her large breasts and shimmy a little to practice dancing and smiled satisfied. “Why are you asking?”

Rachel waved her hand. “Oh, just noticed you looked a bit thin.”

“Oh?” She looked down at her dragon form. “Do I?”

Rachel nodded. “Yeah, you look a bit skinnier than usual. When was the last time you ate?”

“Before we took you from your mate.” Gemcity said as she shifts back to her normal sexling form. The clothes became really loose on her and drooped a little without caring how she looked with others within the boutique..

“That’s not what I mean. When was the last time you had intercorse?”

“When was the last time you had yours?” Gemcity smirked. Rachel groaned, knowing that answer herself.

Which was the Empire, since her whole metamorphosis started.

Gemcity then pondered that and frowned. “Now that you mentioned it, I haven’t fed on sex in a while. Ruby has been forcing me on a diet.”

“Uh…uh sexless diet? Isn’t that what you mainly feed besides normal food?” Rachel asked, trying to piece that together and understand that.

Gemcity whimpered and nodded. “I used to have dick constantly like every day, Ruby is making me only have dick once a week.”

Rachel sucked air between her sharp teeth. “Oof,” Even though she could see why Ruby did it.

“Yeah,” Gemcity sighed sadly. “Ever since I ended up having sex on stage in Pon-3, she wanted me to cut back.”

Rachel blinked. “You fucked on stage during your show??”

“It was tempting! There was this gorgeous changeling that came to the club and I couldn’t resist!” She then grabbed Rachel’s shoulders in desperation. “I’m starving, I need dick!”

Rachel winced at her shouting before motioning her to tone it down so Ruby didn’t hear them.

“Tone it down a notch,” She whispered to Gemcity before snaking her arm around the younger sexling’s shoulders. “Listen, you see that dragon over there?” She asked, gesturing to Obsidian who was just finishing up his task before making his way towards the back, to his designated spot.

Gemcity nodded. “He does look hot, why?”

“Well, he’s a friend of mine, we got to talking and he totally wants to bone you, like right now.”

Gemcity’s eyes lit up with interest. “Oh, really?” She purred in thought. She hadn’t had sex with a dragon in a while.

Rachel nodded. “Oh yes. He’s going on break right now, but he wants to meet up with you specifically. If you catch my drift.” She wiggles her eyebrows with a smirk.

“I don’t know,” Gemcity murmurs, glancing over at Ruby who was talking to one of the clerks about a certain outfit in her hands. “Ruby would get really mad if I go off.”

Rachel shrugged. “It’s totally up to you of course, but it’s your only chance with him, he doesn’t go to the strip club soooo…” She then watches to see if Gemcity catches her dangling bait.

Gemcity rubs her thighs together and hums. “Well…. I can go for a quickie…” She then patted Rachel’s back. “Thanks.” She said before Rachel slipped her arm away and Gemcity sneaks away to the back.

Hook, line, and sinker. Step two done.

Now for Ruby.

Rachel smirked as she watched Gemcity leaving before taking hold of her now armfuls of clothes to try on, she walked over to Ruby.

“Hey, I think I’m ready to try these on.” She spoke.

“Oh good,” Ruby smiled before handing the garb to the clerk before leading her sister over to the changing rooms. “You need any help, let me know.” She offered.

Rachel nodded, “Oh, will do.” She said, opening the door and going inside. Inside the changing rooms, obviously big to fit the size of dragons. She noticed in this 10x10 room with a bench and bar to put clothes on and a tall mirror, about 10 feet tall above her, there was a window letting in natural light.

She set the clothes on the bar before she got on the bench, wincing on putting more weight on her sore feet, she stood on her tiptoes. She gritted her teeth at the pain she felt but she was able to reach the window. It was able to open, she was able to see a little ledge she could use to climb down. The bench gave her enough of a height boost combining her new height she would be able to get through it. The window was small but she would be able to squeeze her body through it.

“Hmm,” Rachel hummed before climbing down, making movements as if she was changing.

“Everything okay there?” Ruby asked.

“Yeah, everything’s fine.” She responded. “My body is just very sore.”

“Need help?”

“Nope, I’m good. Just getting this thing on.” She said as she shuffled. She could see her ears were burning red from her lying in the mirror, but it was good that she was behind the door.

“Okay, when you get it on, come out, we want to see it…” There was a pause before muttering, “well me, where the hell is Gemcity?”

“Uh I don’t know. And no, I don’t want to come out, you know how I’m feeling about my appearance right now.” Rachel said.

She didn’t know how she would look in these clothes, especially as she would be more exposed.

“Rachel, seriously, you don’t look as bad as you think. You actually look adorable. The fur and the ears makes you look even cuter than you know. That’s why we brought you here to get clothes. To make you feel sexier.”

Rachel smiled, feeling bad that she’s deceiving the twins but she has to take care of a nagging problem. “Thanks, Ruby. Now, could you find your twin before she causes trouble?”

“Yeah, I’ll go do that. Just try all of them on and pick what you want to grab, you’re gonna be leaving with one of the clothes in there by the time we leave.” Ruby said.

Rachel stopped working to listen to her hoovesteps getting fainter and fainter. Once she was certain that Ruby was gone, she locked the door and hopped back up to the bench. She opens the window and climbs out.

Once outside, Rachel grips on the window frame as she stares down the streets below, the pupils of her eyes shrunk paper thin as she proceeds to sniff the air. She combed through the different smells she was smelling, alot of dragons, delicious cooked meats that was making her hungry, it took a few minutes to shift through the barrage of smells before she found who she was looking for.

With a low growl, she leaped across the rooftop next to the boutique and took off on her own hunt.

Meanwhile, Blueblood was walking down the streets of DragonTown, wearing sort of a dark cloak with a hood up to try and obscure his appearance.

The unruly prince thought because Spike was spotted in Filly, he would be around this area of the city.

However he felt sick to his stomach walking amongst more dragons. Such vermin all crowded in their own area was enough to make his head spin. Reminding him to take the dragons out after he has secured more control of Equestria.

When it came too much for him to handle, Blueblood slipped into what appeared to be a deserted alleyway to catch his breath.

"How bloody hard it is to locate an annoying purple dragon with a human?!" Blueblood grunted in frustration.

The hands of time were ticking by faster than expected. He has to find her fast!

When he stood up, Rachel swooped down on him, tackling him from above.

Blueblood let out a yelp when knocked to the ground. Before he could get away, she grabbed a maneful of his head and slammed his head into the stone ground a few times. Blood already began spewing from his mouth and nose before being yanked back up.

"Hello Blueblood." Rachel hissed before grabbing his horn. With her new strength, she crushed it before snapping it off completely. When she did that, there was a brief burst of magic coming from the now broken stump of a horn on his head before letting him go.

Blueblood screamed in agony, clutching his head as pain rang in his ears. His full source of magic was completely gone

Rachel pockets the broken piece of the horn. “That was for the Empire.” She snarled before grabbing the prince by the shoulders, throwing him onto his back. Blueblood tried to hit her but Rachel grabbed him by the throat with one hand and began beating the every loving hell out of him.

Bashing his face and chest with such fury and anger, not giving him a moment to think before throwing him across the alleyway. He coughed and sputtered, gasping as he lay on the ground for a moment.

“And that is for sending Garble at me you fucking prick!” She bared her teeth as she stood.

Blueblood slowly got to his feet, his eyes were blackened and swollen, but all he saw was a monster who viciously attacked him before registering what she just said.

Oh fuck!

Blueblood stammers before he stumbles away and takes off running.

Rachel watched him with a sadistic smirk on her face. “Now I see what Spike meant when it comes to hunting prey. It’s not the killing that gets the rush, it's the chase.” She takes off after him.

Back at the cabin, Spike was getting everything together for the proposal. Decorating the walls, the ceiling with white lace, balloons. He was currently working on the rose petals, throwing a mix of red and white in a trail to a decorative table. Having purchase these decorations in secret in order to make things as romantic as possible for when she gets home.

He was so nervous about this proposal he actually began sweating. Last time he had proposed to someone, Spike crashed and burned hard when Rarity brutally rejected him. But that rejection was what he had met the most amazing woman he ever met and felt like this proposal would be different.

Though he was hesitant with Rachel with the twins. He wants to trust the twins that they would take care of her, but with her out of the barrier and not around him, he was having a bit of anxiety.

Just as he was dumping the rest of the petals, he gazed up at the door. This heavy feeling weighing on his shoulders. The many times he felt this feeling, he knew his mate was in some sort of trouble. Many times, his instincts were right.

Maybe at this particular moment, his nerves were just all over the place.

As he stared, his phone rang. He quickly set the bowl down on the table that was on the center of the cabin before grabbing it off the charger and looked with eagerness, hoping it was his mate to help calm him. However, it was not from his mate, but from Shining Armor.

He slid the green button and answered. “Hey Shining,” Spike greeted, putting the phone on speaker and setting the phone down so he could continue getting things prepped. That nagging feeling is still clinging to the air.

“Hey Spike, how are things going on your end?” Shining Armor asked.

Spike takes a deep breath before answering, “It’s been fine, just getting things situated around here. Got something planned for Rachel.”

“How is she?”

“Uh so far, she’s doing okay, we had a bit of a personal situation but we got it sorted.” Spike said. “How are things going with the Empire?”

Shining Armor grunted at that. “Stressful, but we’re hanging in there. Whatcha planning?”

Spike went to the freezer and grabbed a bucket of ice and a bottle of wine from inside and closed the door with his tail. He went back to the table and set the items on the center of it.

“Uh…,” he bit his lip before responding, “I’m uh, planning on asking Rachel to marry me.”

There was a slight pause before Shining let out a jovial shout. “Oh that’s wonderful! I’m happy for you little bro.” Shining’s big smile basically can be heard through the phone. “It’s a big step though. But I know you’ll be up to the task.”

Spike nodded. “I am. After literally everything we've been through with Blueblood, the humans, with her changing the way she is, there needs to be something good happening. I'm not gonna really marry her until she finishes her change but I think it won’t be long now.”

“Does Twilight know?”

Spike scowls when Twilight is mentioned. “We were just having a moment, why bring her up?”

Shining then let out a deep sigh. “I know you and Twilight are going through a rough patch.”

“Having a rough patch is putting it mildly.” Spike grunted as he glanced out at the door. Getting very antsy the fact this nagging feeling was not going away, only intensifying with each passing moment.

“I’m not going to make excuses for her. Twilight knows she fucked up. I got on to her when she called crying after you snapped at her. She forgets how to be decent since she got her wings, she needed to be knocked down a few pegs with a slice of humble pie. But she does care and love you. Speaking of that mother fucker, I heard that Twilight, her friends and the two princesses are about to stage a coop against him.”

Spike stared at the phone before responding. “At least she’s finally starting to see things clearly.”

“Talk to her, think she’ll be happy for you and Rachel.”

“Daddy! Where are you daddy?” The sounds of Flurry Heart called out for him.

“Now what are you doing?” Spike asked him.

“Uh…apparently forgetting I was playing hide and seek with Flurry, I’m gonna have to let you go.” Shining said.

Spike giggled. “Give Flurry a hug for me, love you man.”

“Love you too, Spike. Seriously, talk to Twilight. I'm happy for you, I gotta go. Talk to you later.” Shining said before clicking off.

Spike let out a sigh, shaking his head at his brother.

Then to ease his nagging suspicion, he speed dials his mate, to put his nerves to rest.

Blueblood quickly ran as fast as his legs could carry him.Running through the streets, pushing past a lot of dragons who were out and about with his face all bloody, his horn snapped off, every once in a while magic sparked but nothing happened.

Blueblood would look behind him every few seconds to see if Rachel was after him. He didn’t see her running in the streets with him, however, he did see a shadow moving across from rooftop to rooftop. Only causing the prince to run faster.

His sides ache, his calves burned, not used to using the amount of muscles it takes to out run a bloodthirsty monster.

The chase quickly came to a construction site, it had the outer shell down but it hasn’t yet been determined what it’ll be on the inside with many pieces of construction material were around.

He ran over to some rebars that were sticking out of the ground. Blueblood grabbed it with his hands and proceeded to try and get it out of the ground. However, he wasn’t expecting the piece of metal to be heavy.

Blueblood kept pulling and pulling until he felt something that felt like a foot slamming against his back and he lunged forward.

He let out a blood curdle cry as the piece of metal pierced his side, going through his suit, through his skin, going through muscle, tissue, out the back.

“Whoopsie.” Rachel cooed, seeing what she did with no ounce of remorse.

“You fucking crazy bitch!” Blueblood screamed but he couldn’t turn to face her. The way the bar impaled him, he couldn’t turn without extreme pain and was bleeding profusely.

“You caused this, Blueballs.” Rachel said as she walked around so she could face him with a sadistic smile on her face. “Funny, if you had just left us alone back at the Empire, you wouldn’t be here…all alone.” She grabbed him by his clothes and pulled him further down the bar, causing as much pain as she could. Pulling him down to where his stomach touched the bottom.

She eyes at the rebar, thinking how much pressure it would take to break it. Thinking her mate would enjoy finishing him off after everything Blueblood caused them. However, she also has to take into account that if she tried to take him out of the bar, he’d die on the spot. As one should never remove an object after being impaled.

Unless she digs the rest of the bar out and carries him and the bar.

“To think, you’re a prince, you’re nothing but a fucking joke, a pathetic excuse of a living organism.” She taunts, seeing him trying to stay awake but it was hard to keep his eyes open.

Rachel bends down and feels the dirt with her claws; it’ll take a moment but she would be able to dig him out.

As she was about to put in the motion, she stops to hear a shout. “Boss!”

Rachel whips her head to see a portal opening a couple of yards from them, and stepping out were a few of the White Mantle guards with the short fat bat pony.

With a frustrated snarl, she got up and took off running the other away, quickly disappearing from sight.

Ruby was in the process of dragging Gemcity out from the back of the boutique with a very angered expression on her face. “I fucking can’t believe you, gemmy!” Ruby hissed. “You couldn’t even last a fucking week.”

“You were starving me! I had to feed.” Gemcity whines after being pulled away. She looks back to where Obsidian was. The guy was out cold from how much activity those two did in such a short time. “He was good for a quickie.”

Ruby thumped her in the head. “We feed on sex, yes, but Gemcity, the fucking amount you do is down right addictive. You over do it to the feeders, for fuck sakes you did in on stage! You have a problem.” She growled before a phone rang.

However, it wasn’t her phone.

She forced Gemcity to sit on a bench, making her readjust the very loose baggy clothes on her so she was somewhat decent. “Don’t you Celestia damn move.” She warned her before turning away, digging Rachel’s phone out of her pocket.

Spike’s name was clear on the ID.

She answers it. “Hey Spike, it’s Ruby.” Ruby answered.

“H-hey Rubes, is uh…everything okay?” Spike asked her. “With Rachel I mean? And why do you have her phone??”

“Because she could relax and shop without a distraction, no offense.” Ruby responded. “She’s doing fine, she’s trying on clothes.”

“I just have this nagging feeling that I can’t shake, mind giving the phone back to Rachel?” Spike asked worriedly.

“Yeah, one moment.” Ruby said. Giving her twin one last dirty look before walking over to the dressing room. She knocked on the door. “Rachel, are you decent? You have a phone call.”

No response.

Ruby frowned, knocking on the door some more. “Rachel? You okay?”

“What’s going on? Where is she??” Spike asked, his voice getting louder.

“Calm down, calm down.” Ruby said as she knocked more.

After a few more knocks and name calling, the dressing door finally swung open. A more looking frazzled Rachel was behind the door. She was breathing heavily, her right hand had blood stains all over it, she still wore the clothes she wore when they left the cabin, more deshoveled than ever.

The color drained from Ruby’s face. “Uuh, Rachel….what did you do?” She asked, seeing her sister looked like she had a brawl.

“Uuuh, long story.” Rachel responded as she grabbed the phone from Ruby and answered. “Hey baby.” Rachel panted.

“Hey Rachel, is uh…is everything okay?” Spike asked.

Rachel nodded. “Nope, everything is not okay, not okay at all.” She said, “I…I did something bad, something very bad.”

“What happened?” A unison of the twins and her mate asked her.

Her voice did raise an octave to a squeak and said, “I got into a fight with Blueballs.”

Three long seconds later…

“WHAT?!?!?!” Spike yelled on the phone. “Rachel, get home, right now.”

“On my way.” Rachel responded.

“Rachel! What the actual fuck!?” Ruby shouted as Rachel hung up.

“I’ll explain on the way, but we gotta fucking go.” She said before heading out.

“Wait, your clothes, you’re not leaving in that!”

After paying for the haul and was forced to changed into one of the clothes she just bought, the black dress with the white sparkles, she and the twins quickly rushed back to the cabin.

Chapter 69

“Seriously Rachel, what the actual fuck were you thinking?!” Ruby snapped at Rachel as the girls were on their way back to the cabin, cutting through the pathway that was covered by shrubbery and dense woods. “I get you wanted to pay back but you didn’t have to trick us or go by yourself, you could’ve been hurt.”

“Payback? I wanted the fucker dead. Had him on a metal bar like a spit about to be roasting over a fire.” Rachel responded as she looked back at the two.

Gemcity frowned, unable to look at her. “You did a dick move back there.”

Rachel sighed. “I’m sorry I tricked you two, but I couldn’t literally help myself once I had Blueblood’s scent. Now I feel like I messed up….and sorry Gemcity but you, hon, were too easy.” Gemcity then proceeds to give Rachel the bird.

Ruby rubbed her face with a groan. “Rach, you realize how much trouble you just got yourself into by confronting that asshat? Yes he deserved whatever assbeating you gave him but do you realize what you’ve done? The full extent?”

Rachel turned and snarled at her. “Yes I do know. The bastard was persistent after me for weeks. I saw a chance and I took it.” She adjusted the bag of clothes she had in her arms before feeling the dress she wore. The dress was form fitting, having a plunge neckline that came down just below her breast, showing off a nice view of her scaly chest, the skirt was a few inches above her knees and had a bit of trouble of putting it on initially, hugging her hips.

One of the things she liked about this dress was that it had pockets so she felt the broken horn she had stashed. "The only thing I regret besides tricking you two is not finishing the job. At least he doesn't have magic to use against us anymore. I'm hoping however the damage I did was enough to flatline him once his piss patrol gets him unstuck."

However, this does mean since Blueblood was in Filly, though they were in the woods, she and Spike would have to relocate again. Given their track record and countless and countless of movies and stories she saw and read, unless the guy was 100% dead, there was always a slim chance that they would return.

Ruby grunted, not knowing what to say to her.

They quickly went through the barrier and made their way back to the cabin.

Standing outside of the cabin as if he was seconds of heading out himself to find them Spike stood there with his arms crossed, his feet tapping in the dirt. He relaxed once he caught her scent and saw her and the twins pushing through the clearing.

Though they were in quite a predicament, he did like how Rachel looked in her new dress.

He moved from his spot. “Thank Celestia you’re okay.” Spike said as he wrapped his arms around his mate. “You are okay? Right?” He pulls from the hug slightly to examine her, looking for any injuries she might’ve sustained.

Rachel nodded. “Yeah I’m fine.” She responded as he looked over her. “Spike, seriously I’m fine, can’t say the same for Blueblood.”

Spike grunted before tearing his eyes at the twins, glaring at the two. “What the hell? I thought you two said you’d make sure she isn’t spotted??”

“Uh uh, don’t get mad at us, your mate tricked and ditched us to go after him.” Ruby grunted.

“Yeah, what she said!” Gemcity agreed.

“Don’t be mad at them,” Rachel said, watching. “Once I caught his scent, I couldn’t stop myself…this was on me.”

“If you would’ve said something, we would’ve helped you go after him.” Gemcity said. “Instead you made me go after a hot dragon, send Ruby on a goosechase after me. Rachel, you could’ve gotten hurt.”

“That’s just it, I didn’t get hurt.” Rachel said before digging into her pocket, walking over to Spike, grabbing his hand. She pulled the broken horn out and placed it in his hands.

Spike’s eyes widened when giving the piece of horn. It truly had the bastard’s scent. His jaw slacked a little as he tried to come up with the right words.

When the twins saw the horn, their eyes widened too.

“You broke his horn off?” Ruby gawked.

Rachel nodded. “Yeah, that was one of the first things I did. When I say he didn’t even land a hit on me, I mean it, he didn’t land a single hit. I did all the beating while he ran away like a screaming bitch.”

Gemcity snorted. “That’s like the third horn you've broken all this time we’ve known you?”

“Third yeah.” Rachel said as she rubbed her right hand.

Spike looked between her and the horn. “Okay, a couple of things…one: how the hell did you just get any hotter?” Spike asked, looking at her. “And two: I’m even more mad the fact I didn’t see any of it..and three: where is that fucker now?”

Rachel then frowned. “At a construction site. Last time I saw him before I got chased out by white mantle goons was him getting shish-ka-bobed.”

Okay yeah that wasn’t good.

Spike sighed heavily, hand closing over the horn. Then rubbed his snout with his other hand. “Ooh you do realize I’m going to have to tell Celestia about this right and we’d have to relocate, right?”

“Yeah..I figured.” Rachel muttered.

“Gem here and I will head back to the city to make sure those White Mantle dicks aren’t lingering around.” Ruby suggested. “If push comes to shove, we’ll disguise as you two and give them the slip.”

“Thank you,” Spike said, looking at them.

“Teach this girl how to control her dragon instincts.” Gemcity grunted, glaring at Rachel. “Have fun you two.” She said before the twins left with a wave.

After a moment, Rachel sighed. “Yeah, they’re pissed off.”

“I would be too.” Spike said before putting the horn in his pocket before pulling out his phone. “I’m gonna go ahead and make that call.”

Which meant he’ll have to talk to Twilight…

Rachel nodded, adjusted the bags she had in her hands before headed out.

“Uh-uh wait before you go in there.” Spike said, stopping her.

Rachel gave him a puzzled look. “What for?”

“You’ll see in a second.” He smiled.

On one hand, yeah she fucked up when going after Blueblood, but on the other, hot fucking damn if what she did only made him want to marry her even more.

First things first…

Spike speed dials Twilight before waiting.

After a couple of rings, she picked up.

“H-hello? Spike?” Twilight responded.

“Yeah, it’s me,” Spike muttered. “Listen, we have a bit of a situation, Blueblood made an attempt with Rachel today.”

“Oh no, is she alright?” Twilight asked worriedly.

“She’s fine…Blueblood on the other hand, not so much.” Spike responded, glancing over at Rachel. “Rachel, from the looks of things, fucked him up pretty good.”

“With luck, he’s dead and we can put this White Mantle shit behind us and get on with our lives.” Rachel responded.

“But given our luck recently, I’m afraid not, love.” Spike said.

“So I’m guessing the Cabin’s been compromised. I’m going to have to talk to Celestia…actually I think you two need to come to Canterlot so you can have Rachel explain it to her. Celestia and Luna have tried but are failing to calm the humans down.”

Spike muttered underneath his breath before sighing. "We'll be there first thing in the morning."

"We'll see you then, and Spike?"

"Yeah?"

"Could… Could we talk when you get here? I'm sorry for how I acted and treated you, I miss my little brother…"

Spike shook his head before muttering, "We'll see." He said before hanging up.

"Babe, why not go now?" Rachel asked, glad for those two to try and make up.

Spike slipped the phone back in his pockets, right next to the ring box before giving her a loving smile. "I wanna do something first." He said, walking up to her and grabbed her things, hanging the bags on his tail and grabbing both of her hands in his.

"Despite some serious setbacks with Blueblood, that fucker is not going to ruin this." He brushed his lips against her cheeks. "I have a surprise for you."

Rachel raised a brow, "Oh?"

He nodded. "It's a good surprise. I think you'll love this."

Wow, Spike was starting to get nervous again. His hands shook a little but he hoped she didn't notice before having her turn, his hands on her shoulders gently. "Close your eyes." He whispered in her ears.

"Uuuuh okay." Rachel chuckled, unsure what he was doing and closed her eyes.

Spike double checked to see her eyes were indeed closed. Waving a hand in front of her to make sure before guiding her up to the door. Desperately trying to push what his pale attempt with Rarity out of his mind before grabbing the knob.

Showtime, Spike thought before turning it and opened the door.

Rachel could now hear soft music playing inside as she was being led inside. Taking a few steps before he stopped her.

"Okay, you can open them." Spike placed the bags down by the door as he closed it behind them, his hand in his pocket, holding on to the ring.

Rachel opens her eyes and instantly let out a gasp. Seeing the small space completely decorated. The lights, the white and red decorations, the petals leading to a champagne bottle on ice on the table. The look on her face was priceless.

"Spike, this is beautiful." She said breathlessly, a hand over her beating chest.

"No, you are." Spike whispered. "Smart, brave… Kind. "

Rachel blinked several times before turning around and faced him.

"The most important thing in my life. A life I don't want to live without...My Queen."

He then took a bended knee, Rachel covered her mouth with her hands as Spike drew the box out, held it open to reveal the ring.

"Rachel, Ophelia, Lockhart, will you marry me?" He asked.

Heavy waves of emotion wash over her as she is filled with love and deep devotion. Rachel leaps at him, wrapping her arms around him and bringing him in for the biggest hug she could give him. "YES! Yes, yes, yes!"

Spike wrapped his arms around her and kissed her passionately. Heart completely set ablaze, overly in joy and pure happiness. To the point both of them were in tears.

The two pulled back just enough for Spike to take her hand and slid the ring up her ring finger.

Rachel took a second to look at the ring: She looked at it, making sure this moment was real before giving Spike more kisses. "I love you," she murmured against his lips.

"I love you Rachel." He held her gently in his arms, his now fiancée. His dragoness. His heart felt like it was exploding in joy. Any doubts he might have had seemed to leave the second she said yes. After his last proposal attempt with Rarity, he didn't think he would even have the courage to do this.

But after nearly losing her, Spike didn't want to waste any moment. He dreamed of a life with Rachel, to have a family with her, he wasn't going to let no one stand in the way.

Spike then stood up, still holding her hand, he guided her over to the table. Urge to celebrate was overwhelming. He released her hand to only grab the two glasses closer to him before taking the champagne out of the ice.

Spike aimed away from them before popping the cork easily. Making a loud pop sound and pouring both of them a drink.

Rachel let out a laugh and jumped a little by the sound of the cork popping before receiving the glass. The two drank and dined on some roast he had cooked for this occasion. The entire time they ate, Spike couldn't stop staring at Rachel. Flying incredibly past cloud nine and beyond at this point. Her saying yes made him the happiest he felt in awhile. Being asked for marriage made Rachel happy.

Turning what was a crap day to an amazing day.

And it was about to get even better.

After they ate, Spike got up and grabbed her hand, pulling her up and they began to dance to the soft music that was playing.

"How are you feeling?" He asked her.

She looked up at him and smiled. "I feel great, in love." She said as they spun around. Though she had some levels of discomfort being on her feet long, she didn't give it away. "Can't believe you did all of this," she giggled, motioning the decorations, her eyes looking at the ring that rested on her finger.

"I'd give everything in the world to you if I could." Spike said before spinning her around and giving her a small dip.

"This is more than enough, you're more than enough for me." Rachel said before he straightened her up. "After everything you've done for me, there's no way I could do anything to pay you back. With the whole Dragon Code thing and all. "

Spike chuckled. "Now there's no way you can get rid of me."

"Never even crossed my mind. " She said before they kissed.

As they kissed, Spike felt the familiar sensation of her fingers going over his wings. He shudders before pulling back. "Rach, you sure?" he asked her softly, hands on her waist.

She knew what would happen as the result of her touching his wings like that. With her in the middle of her transformation, Spike knew her body was still hurting. He didn't want to cause her any more pain.

Though it would be a beautiful way to end this amazing moment.

Rachel then nodded. Hugging him and placing her head on his shoulders. "I'm sure." She said before looking up at him. "After beating the crap out of Blueblood and this, I feel pretty fantastic." Letting out so much stress beating him, she felt good.

Spike double checked to make sure. Once he starts it's hard to stop. But seeing that Rachel was doubling down on it..

He just needs to be extra careful with her.

"As you wish, my dragoness." Spike murmured softly as he held her close before sharing a deep kiss with his fiancée.

Moaning softly against his lips, wrapping her arms around his shoulders before feeling him bend down and lifting her up bridal style. She giggles, holding onto him as Spike spun her around and led her to the bed and gently lay her down.

Once he did, Spike began peppering kisses along Rachel's body. Kissing along her neck, trailing to the open space of her breasts and up again. His hands glided over her curves and massaged her thighs.

Feeling Rachel's hands sliding underneath his shirt, causing Spike to sit up a moment and remove it off of him. Tossing it to the side, he helped his mate with removing her dress.

Rachel giggled as they had a little struggle getting the dress off of her. She had a bit of a struggle getting it on, it was a little harder getting it off!

As beautiful and flattering the dress was on her, the dress ended up having to rip the seams a little in order to pull it over her hips.

"Sorry," Spike said with a chuckle, looking down at her. Now admiring her body, her breasts now in full view, he saw plenty of female dragons breasts in Dragon's Lair but seeing Rachel's in this form just hits differently. Spike gently draws his claws, gliding across her underbelly, hearing her giggling underneath him before digging into her furry sides, going from rough to soft before massaging her breasts.

"It was inevitable," Rachel moans before framing his face and bringing him down in a lustful kiss.

Moaning against her lips, her scent consuming his senses, he grinds his pelvis against hers as the two kissed, her legs wrapped around his waist. Their tongues danced around as they tasted one another.

The stimulation from Spike just grinding against Rachel was already making her feel wet, she briefly opened her eyes as her pupils were thin. Her inner fire started to ignite and felt her more draconic instincts wanting to take control. Her claws tracing down Spike's back, since he could now feel her going along his scales felt really good to him.

The kiss soon broke but only moved when Spike reached up and nibbled her ears, hearing his fiancee gasping and panted before moving to her neck, nipping and dragging his teeth across her fur as his hands played more of her breasts before placing his mouth over it.

With a mischievous chuckle, Rachel grabbed him by his shoulders and rolled him off of her to where she was now on top. It surprised Spike she was able to do that but didn't complain, it just gave him an idea.

Before she could do what she wanted to do, Spike grabbed her by the waist and pulled her up closer. Rachel let out a yelp when she was brought over to his maw, feeling his hands groping and feeling her butt before grabbing her panties and pulling them down, having her now fully exposed for his own pleasure.

He pressed his lips all over her abdomen before pulling her up and up until her glistering nethers were mere centimeters from his mouth. Spike felt his mouth watering as he was overcome by her strong scent before beginning his assault on her. His tongue began teasing her lips apart before began playing with her clit.

Rachel gasped out loud before moaning, feeling her cheeks burn as she placed a hand on the wall, leaning against his snout as she was getting eaten out. Spike was fondling her ass while keeping her in place where she was. Grinding against his lips.

“Fffuck,” She panted as her juices just coaxed his mouth and tongue. Jumping slightly when feeling the appendage slipping into her depths and his lips wrapping around her clit.

If there was one thing this dragon could do, he always could give good oral, knowing how to please her like no one else could.

As she was being feasted and fondled upon, Rachel glanced over her shoulder. Spike was still wearing his pants but she could see the very noticeable bulge. Her tongue flickered out of her mouth before smirking. “C-can’t let you ~ Gods this feels good - can’t just let you do all the work.” She purred.

“Hmm?” Spike grunted against her clit. His tongue wiggled and flickering her inner walls, causing her to laugh a little.

She twisted herself around, grunting and hissing softly as she had turned her body around with his tongue still inside her. Turning to where she was looking at his face from over her shoulders.

“Rach?” He muffled, wondering what she was doing before feeling a pair of hands groping his throbbing member through his pants. Since she had grown since during the change, she was able to reach him.

Which meant she was able to do things she wasn’t able to do with him before. Or at least, do him properly.

Rachel fumbled on undoing his pants before pushing his pants and underwear off to expose his dragonhood to her.

Spike had to pause on what he was doing, was about to say something to her before letting out a series of growls and moans, feeling her hands begin stroking him. Feeling her hands wrapping around his shaft and began pumping him and he went back into her snatch.

Rachel continued to play and tease him before extending her long tongue out, her hot breath on his flesh. She flicked him with her tongue, testing the waters a little on how he felt with hers. Hearing him moan against her lips, she moved on. Opening her mouth, she shoved his wide girth and began sucking him off. Noticing that she was able to take in more meat than before, she started going to town on him.

Spike puffed and panted as he lapped her juices, enjoying this new invigorating energy his now fianceè has. Though he didn’t want her to do much to hurt herself, the way she was going at him was something he couldn’t resist.

After he nearly lost her to Garble, he had at one point believed he would have never got to do this with his love. Unable to feel, to touch, just to physically be with her, and now, he’s able to do just the most intimate thing with her.

Rachel moaned deeply as she bobbed her head up and down his shaft, her thighs shivered as she felt her insides explored to no end. Her long tongue easily massages the shaft before wrapping it around him as she goes down.

When he couldn't take it anymore, Spike grabbed her hips, maneuvering the two where she was on her belly, her bottom half sticking up. Spike hovers over Rachel, nipping and licking along her neck and shoulders as he aligns himself.

Rachel let out a loud lustful gasp when she felt him push his dragonhood in her, feeling him push in deeper and deeper, expanding and stretching her walls, pressing himself all the way in her. Spike grunted and growled in her ears as he felt the tightness around his member, a wave of pleasure caused him to shudder and hiss.

Gripping onto her waist, he began to ease back out of her before, slowly pulling until only the head was left in before pushing back in her, hilting himself all the way, pulling back again. Giving his mate a little time to get used to him inside her, keeping himself in check while finding the right rhythm. The bed began creaking and shifting with each movement he made.

Sensual moans and gasps left Rachel’s lips as she was getting pounded. Gripping onto the sheets, feeling her mate reach places inside of her that most couldn’t, shoving every inch of meat he could. Waves of pleasure washes over her with each slap of his flesh against hers.

The cabin soon was filled with sounds of lust and smell of sex as the two did the most universal dances a couple has done with each other. Though Spike was holding back a lot due to Rachel still not 100% well, it was still one of the most intimate, intense moments the two had shared with each other.

Rachel arched her back and let out a cry as she climaxed first, however when she did that, a puff of blue flames escaped her lips.

Spike let out a laugh. “W-what was that?!” He giggled, seeing the fire coming out of her lips with amusement. “Got a little excited there?” he lightly teased.

Rachel blushed. “uh-I-Uh…!” She hissed, slightly embarrassed, unable to create coherent words before having him pull out and she pushed him down on the bed.

She straddles on his lap, grunting as her body was starting to give a little, but was going to try and push through it. Realigning herself on his member and slid it back in with a lustful growl. Bracing her hands on his chest and began moving. Having Spike grabbing her hips to assist her lifting up before bringing her down, his hips jolted to meet up with hers.

There was something inside of Rachel that needed to be ignited. She didn’t know what it was and it was driving her nuts as this heat began to infiltrate in her mind and body, causing her to move and bounce on him in a way she hadn’t done or was unable to before. Rachel was enjoying everything she was doing, and listening and seeing Spike’s facial expressions suggested he was feeling pleasure doing what they were doing.

And he was feeling pleasure. And seeing Rachel coming into more of her draconic ways, seeing her beginning to match his pace only made him go a little faster in her, going a little harder. Spike watched Rachel move, having this smile on her face that only made his heart explode even more for her. Eventually when he saw that she couldn’t really keep up with him, that she was starting to look a bit uncomfortable, he changed tactics.

Spike sat up, wrapped his arms around Rachel, not having him slip out of her, Spike rolled the two on the bed to where she was on bottom, nestling between her legs and resumed fucking her once more. His lips pressed against hers with a growl, teasing her mouth with his tongue as his hips rolled against hers. His hips pistoned in her, he groped and played with her breasts, tugging and twisting on her sensitive nip, listening to her cries of passion.

With one last shove, Spike let out a roar when he came, shoving as much meat as he could into her cervix and began filling her up. Rachel groaned and panted as thick white cum began filling her insides, painting her womb as a blissful wave washed over the two.

Though the two were far from being done with their erotic dance of love, still too horny to stop, whatever Rachel was feeling, whatever needed to be ignited within her was set ablaze.

Blueblood was in an incredible amount of pain. Laying in his chambers as a team of doctors were trying to help him after he had experienced the worst beatdown the prince had ever received. He had suffered multiple bone fractures, one of his orbital bone sockets had shattered, both of his eyes were completely swollen shut, which was the saving grace of keeping one of his eyeballs from just hanging out. They managed to remove the metal from his body but when he was impaled several ribs were broken and his spleen was punctured.

"Oooh fuck! When I get my hands in that fucking bitch, she's going pay for this!" Blueblood shouts in agony, each breath he takes hurts.

"Boss, boss, wait, you gotta stop talking." Frankie said, staying by his bedside." You gotta calm down or else you're gonna damage something else. Save your strength. " He said, trying to push the broken prince down." That bitch nearly killed you, there might not be a next time if you try her again!"

Blueblood shouted in frustration, anger building up as he tried to use his magic. Tapping into his dark arcane spells to try and speed up the healing, but his broken horn frazzles and nothing happens." I can't even fucking use my magic! That monster is so dead! My horn, Frankie, she broke and stole my horn!"

It even hurts to cry!

Frankie the bat then reached out and pat his head. "There there, you'll think of something. Maybe I can get the girls to make you feel better?"

As he said that, two of the said girls had opened the door and stuck their heads inside.

"Da-" one of them was cut off when Blueblood grabbed a lamp and threw it at the door. The ladies yelped and closed the door as the lamp collided with it."Both of you go!" He barked. "Can't have anyone see me like this!!"

Blueblood gripped his head as pain wrecked him. Feeling the spell soon taking effect.

Even if his memory was wiped, it'll take forever for things to get back to where they were! Everything he planned was gone, wasted!

He gripped onto his bat assistant with a pant. "Frankie, when it's time, make sure you help me remember. I have to remember."

" I think when you wake up you'll be wondering who fucked you up. "

Blueblood tried to sit up again." No.. no matter, any second now, the humans are about to storm this world, and hell's coming with them."

Blueblood…

"Huh?" Blueblood grunted, "you say something Frankie?"

"Uh no, didn't say anything." Frankie responded.

Blueblood… Come to meee

"There it is, again, you messing with me? " Blueblood growled.

The bat blinked in confusion." Uh, I think that girl hit you in the head harder than I thought. Why don't you lie down.. Hopefully when you wake up, you wint be like a-"

However, Blueblood couldn't hear him as this ghastly voice kept calling him. It felt… Oddly familiar.

"H-help me off this damn thing," Blueblood ordered, attempting to crawl out of bed.

Unable to make the prince see reason, Frankie helped him up on his hooves and shuffled him out.

Blueblood had to completely lean against his small assistant as they moved down the hallway. Following the whispers that called to him.

When they came to the source, it was in his office. Inside the office was this dark red glow coming from the cracks of the door.

"Uh, I thought this room was magic proof." Frankie gulped as he felt this overwhelming fear washing over him.

"It is." Blueblood muttered.

Come to meee

The voice kept calling the prince, beckoning him closer inside.

Frankie refused to move closer. "Boss, we need to go." He begged the prince.

However, the prince wasn't listening. The voice was calling to him. Calling to him the same time Celestia's spell was about to take effect. Blueblood limped up to the door away from the bat, his hands quickly fumbled the knob before pushing the door open. Nearly blinded by the red light, he could see the source of it was coming out of the safe.

Suddenly, he felt his body being catapulted inside, throwing him to the ground in front of it.

"Boss!" Frankie tried to get to him, but something was unabling him.

Blueblood tried to get up before the doors to the safe flung open. The lid of the carrying opened itself.

The red curved spike was glowing, pulsating even.

Ghastly whispers infiltrate his mind, whispering things he wanted, seducing him with his greatest desires.

As he stared at it, his eyes began to turn green. The spike started to shake and trembled before it began to levitate itself. Rising out of the case and floating over to Blueblood.

Hovering over his broken horn.

"Boss! No! Get away!" Frankie shouted, trying to get to him but this force was keeping him from getting to the prince.

This red spike wasn't just a random object!

This trance kept Blueblood in place as the red spike began fusing itself with him, engulfing him in this blinding light. This unnatural scream escaped him as pain enveloped him completely. His mind shaking and rattled, like a parasite came in and completely scrambled everything in his brain. His body began changing instantly.

The injuries he sustained from Rachel's beating seemed to heal in its own, his blonde hair faded to jet black, his pristine white coat, like the certain spots on his neck and arms, everything else in his body turned a dark charcoal color.

The scream finally subsided as the light died down. Frankie's little heart was about to combust out of fear seeing this creature now standing where his boss was.

Eyes snapped open, blood red eyes were there instead of the bright blues. "Ugh, by the gods, I thought he would never shut up." This deep voice, not like Blueblood, spoke, white fangs protruding his lips.

He stood up, dusting the red pajamas off.

"Boss?" Frankie quivered, watching him.

The dark stallion turned, squinting his eyes at the bat. "Apologies, but my son is not here, not anymore." Then gave him a wicked smile.

Over at the Settlement, those who stayed behind to maintain the portal were just minding their business. When all of the sudden, alarms started to rung, lights began flashing red.

"What's going on?!" One of the scientists went up to the technicians.

"I-I don't know. This isn't our doing!" They said as they messed with buttons, trying to get things under control.

The doors of the portal began to open.

"Close it!" The scientist shouted.

"I can't, I don't have control. It's coming from the other side! " Unable to shut the shutter doors.

On the monitor, the ponies could see a mass crossing over.

They soon heard something being thrown from the portal and a loud bang!

Smoke began to fill up the area as human soldiers began rushing in.

"Go go go!" One of the commandos barked as they began infiltrating, guns drawn.

When the pony security tried to stop them, they were cut down by flying bullets.

Equestria has now entered its next dark chapter, War was here.

Author's Note

And

Chapter 70

Twilight Sparkle and her friends had gathered in the throne room with Celestia and Luna, all watching a news broadcast on a rolled out TV.

"Last night, the Settlement Facility, home to over two hundred residents, was attacked and raided by soldiers that forced their way through the portal separating our two worlds." One newscaster reported, showing images of the facility up in smoke and fire. "Reports show that those who resisted orders were severely injured, some were shot down.

"Basset, what of human residents who live there?" The Co-anchor asked.

"Sources say the Humans who had decided to live here in Equestria have been taken and forced back into the portal. The armies of Earth have believed that those who came over have been subjected to extreme tortures, this is completely connected to the White Mantle incidents we’ve been having the past few months.”

Celestia quickly used her magic to turn the TV off and rubbed her face. “This has become an absolute disaster.” she groaned.

“Was there nothing you could say to change their minds?” Twilight asked.

“I’m afraid not.” Celestia muttered.

“The Human leaders have believed we’re completely broken the treaty and want their people back.” Luna said. “But it’s a double edge sword because there are humans who live here who don’t want to go back.”

“So in a way, the humans are not only coming here and hurting our own kind, but are also hurting their own if they don’t want to come back?” Applejack asked, tilting her stetson back.

“That’s human nature for you….”

The girls turned to see who said that and saw it was Rachel who said that. Spike had his arm around her waist to help her stand, with them having their moment last night, her legs were basically jelly and cannot walk that much without support.

The girls were taken back by how Rachel looked.

“Oh wow, Rachel you look….” Twilight trailed off, not knowing what to say since this was the first time she saw Rachel and how far her transformation has gotten.

“You look….uh…” Starlight fumbled on how she was trying to comment on her looks.

“Very fuzzy.” Fluttershy mentioned. “You look good, Rachel.”

“Are those fur and scales and….pony ears?” Rainbow Dash pointed it out.

Spike gave them a warning look. Last thing he wanted was his soon-to-be bride upset, cause he knows how Rachel feels about her looks currently.

Even though she looks stunning in his eyes.

“Hey, she looks awesome.” Pinkie said before bouncing up to Spike and Rachel and hugged them. “Oooh I missed you two so so much! How are the loving cou-WOWZIA IS THAT WHAT I THINK IT IS?!” Pinkiepie squealed.

Before being told to calm down, Pinkie grabbed Rachel’s hand and held it up. Seeing the ring rested on her wedding finger.

Spike couldn’t help but chuckle as he saw the excitement as his friends reacted.

“Hey, is that ring on the wrong finger?” Applejack asked but a wide grin spread on her face.

“Nope, this is the right finger.” Rachel giggled. “Spike proposed to me last night.”

All the girls exclaimed as they rushed over to Spike and Rachel.

“Ah yeah, our boi is getting married!” RD grinned, her wings beating to keep her afloat in the air.

“I get to help plan the wedding!” Pinkie then let out an exasperating gasp. “I gotta start planning!” Like a bolt of lightning, Pinkie Pie runs off to start making plans.

“And Pinkie Pie has left the building…” AJ muttered before turning to the couple. “Congratulations, Spike, Rachel.”

“Congrats guys.” Twilight said while Starlight gave Spike a nudge.

The two princesses stood back and watched the group enjoy this special occasion Spike and Rachel brought in. After weeks of talking about war and now with humans invading through the portal, it was a breath of fresh air that something good came through the doors.

However, they have important matters to discuss.

“Congratulations you two. With all the horrible things that’s been happening, it’s nice to be reminded that there are still good moments in this world.” Celestia said with a smile.

Spike gave a small bow to the princesses and smiled at that acknowledgement.

“Congratulations are in order of course.” Luna said. “However, I assume you two know of our current situation?”

Spike sighed as he straightened up. “Yes, Princess,” He said. “We heard all about it on the train ride here. Blueblood did such a good job pissing off that world that they’re invading ours.”

Celestia frowned at that.

“The blame is not all on him, the humans would want what this world has. It’s how they think.” Rachel said. “Countries from Earth all have been invaded and conquered due to resources one has. If one country has something the other doesn’t have, it gets taken by force.”

Everyone looked at Rachel when she spoke.

“Humanity as a whole are despicable creatures. And they will not stop until there’s nothing left.” Rachel grunted. “They destroyed themselves time and time again throughout history. Saving their people is just their way in to invade. It takes only a leader with a big ass ego and an itchy trigger finger to give it a greenlight.” She then shook her head. “Makes me glad that I’m not one of them anymore.”

"Is that how you feel?" Twilight asked her.

Rachel shrugged. "I came to terms with this the moment I was told I was turning into a dragon, a furry dragon with pony ears." She wiggled her ears at that.

Then some dust wafts her nose, tickling the inside of her nostrils, causing her face to twist and a blue glow peeked from her mouth.

"Oh crap!" Spike quickly pulled the other girls back as Rachel let out fiery sneezes back to back. Blue flames shot out with each sneeze.

After a total of five sneezes, Rachel groaned, bracing her hands on her legs, bending down a little. "Oooh fuck that sucked."

“Bless you.” Fluttershy called out.

“Wait, she can breathe fire?!” Twilight yelped, watching Rachel.

“Okay, that was awesome!” Rainbow Dash laughs, seeing the smoke coming out of her mouth.

“Uh yeah, we’re still trying to get that under control.” Spike responded but had a slight smile on his face as he approached his betrothed and placed a hand on her back and began rubbing it. “Five sneezes, that has to be like a new record or something.” He teased her.

Rachel then blows a raspberry at him, her long tongue flickering at that.

Celestia waited a moment to make sure that there wasn’t a surprise before continuing. “Twilight here had informed us that Blueblood made an attempt with you, could you tell us what exactly happened?” Celestia asked the soon-to-be she-dragon.

Rachel straightened up and nodded. “Short version. I went shopping with the twins to get clothes for my new body when I caught his scent. Knowing that he’d sent Garble and the White Mantle army at us, I couldn’t stop myself from confronting him. When I had him in my grasp, I then proceeded to give that lowly, waste of flesh a beat down of his life time. Wouldn’t let him have a chance to lay his hands on me as I beat him up.”

As Rachel explained, Celestia’s face fell when she heard of her nephew and heard what he went through. Her motherly heart broke thinking about the boy she had considered family for many centuries was put through such an ordeal.

Seeing this, Luna placed a hand on her shoulder and whispered. “He brought this onto himself, sister.”

Celestia turned to her sister and nodded before looking at Rachel. “Where did you leave him once you were done?”

Rachel then shrugged nonchalantly. “Last I seen Blueballs, he had a piece of rebar shoved into his body and came close to getting cooked alive like a piece of chicken on an open fire if it wasn’t for his lackeys showing up and I bailed.”

Luna’s hand gripped on the shoulder to keep her in place once she felt that Celestia was getting really aggravated to hear that.

“Wow, okay, you are more definitely a badass.” Rainbow Dash admitted. “And kinda hot.”

“Couldn’t have said it better myself.” Spike said, smirking for a moment before dropping it once he saw how Celestia looked about that.

“Is he dead?” Starlight asked as Pinkie Pie bounced back into the room, holding a binder and pen at hand.

“Who’s dead?” Pinkie asked.

“Hopefully Blueblood.” Rachel responded before looking up at the princesses. “The prince came after me, he was determined to have me for whatever reason. I know what I did is frowned upon but the guy deserves that and much more.”

Celestia nodded but there was sadness in her eyes the thought of Blueblood as what she described.

Luna on the other hand…

“You did what you had to do. He made his bed, and now he’s sleeping in it.” Luna said, putting her hand down before approaching Rachel. “You truly have what it takes to be a warrior.”

Rachel shrugged. “Don’t know about that. I just don’t take shit for anyone in particular. So what now?”

“Until Blueblood’s whereabouts is confirmed, what his…status is,” Celestia paused, trying to compose herself before continuing. “We believe it’s wise you two remain here. At least for a couple of days before going back to hiding.”

Spike nodded and bowed. “Thank you, Princess.”

“Now…if you please excuse me,” Celestia muttered before leaving the throne room.

Twilight Sparkle watched and frowned, seeing her former mentor so distraught before sighing.

“Now, I’m going to go lay down. I need to keep up the energy for the night ahead.” Luna said. “Twilight, you handle them….considerably.” she said before giving a bow and left as well.

Twilight blushed then, scratching her cheeks as the other princess left.

When they left, AJ’s phone started going off. “What in tarnations?” the cowmare exclaimed as she pulled out the phone out of her jeans and grunted. It was a text message from Big Mac.

Call meh.

“Uh, gimme a moment guys, I gotta make a call.” Applejack said as she stepped aside.

As the cowmare went to take a call, Rachel noticed a pony was missing. “Hey where’s Rarity? Is she out shopping somewhere in Canterlot or hanging out in the spa?” she asked.

“Actually, she’s back home in Ponyville. Something about not feeling good.” Fluttershy said. “In fact, she’s been acting weird lately.”

“No more weirder than usual.” Rainbow Dash said as she tried to get a closer look at Rachel’s new form. “So you think you’re gonna get wings?”

“I have no clue.” Rachel shrugged.

Spike thought for a moment before smiling. “You know, Rachel. That could be a good idea.”

“What idea?”

“The spa. With what you’ve been through, while we’re here, might as well do that.” Spike offered.

“Ooh! I can go for a deep tissue massage!” Pinkie Pie excitedly waved her hand in the air, stuffing the binder in her hair with the other.

“That will be fine. It’s been very stressful for awhile.” Twilight said before looking at Spike. “You’d be joining, right?”

Spike nodded. “Yeah, I could use some pampering.” He said, stretching his arm.

“WHAT?!” The gang jumped when they heard Applejack snapped.

“What, what is it?” Twilight called out.

“H-hold on.” Applejack said before looking up at Starlight, Twilight and Spike. “Uh…can I speak to you three in private?”

“Us?” Starlight motioned the three of them.

“Yeah.”

Curious, Spike looked at Rachel, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy. “Hey, why don’t you guys go ahead of us? We’ll catch up.”

The girls nodded. Spike and Rachel shared a kiss before the group was split.

Once they were gone, Spike walked over to AJ, Twilight and Starlight. “Okay, what’s up, Apples?”

Applejack fumbled with the phone before holding it out. “Okay Applebloom, Big Mac, ya’ll are on speaker. Mind repeating what the actual hay you just said?”

“Is Spike there?” Big Mac asked with a grunt.

“Yeah dude, I’m here.” Spike spoke up.

There was some voices coming from the speakers before AppleBloom took the phone. “Howdy guys. I’m sorry if I’m interrupting anything but we got a problem with Rarity.”

“What did she do?” Starlight asked.

“How do you know she’s a problem? I know she’s sick.” Twilight muttered.

“More like sick in the damn head.” Applebloom said.

“Language, Applebloom.”

“Sorry Mac. Anyway, Scoots and I were looking for Sweetie Belle when all of the sudden she burst through the door begging us to hide her. Apparently she’s been drugging her and other ponies around town with some botched potion or whatever it is. Whatever she used, it’s got a helluva kick.”

“That’s horrible! She’d poisoned her own sister! And you said she drugged others?” Twilight gasped.

“How did you know it’s a botched potion?” Starlight asked.

“Judging from the symptoms Sweetiebelle said she was feeling. It was as if her desires for a certain stallion increased.”

“I’m sorry, did you just say her desire increased?” Starlight asked with a loud voice.

“Sweetie’s words, she went batshit. A zebra stallion got it as well the same day.” Applebloom sighed deeply. “Also… Spike, she told me that it was Rarity that caused the barn incident with you and Rachel.”

Chapter 71

Spike’s whole body was trembling as those words echoed. Smoke was visibly seeping from his clothes. “You are fucking joking? Please AppleBloom, please tell me that was a joke?”

“I’m afraid not Spike. Us girls were trying to get into the bottom of this on our own before this was brought up to you guys but Big Mac stumbled on us.”

“He has the right to know.” Big Mac said. “This has been going long enough.”

“Oh you said it.” Spike growled.

“We’ll get back to you two, Applebloom, stay away from Rarity.” Applejack warned before hanging up. The ponies turned to see Spike physically steaming, his fists were balled up so tightly that his knuckles were turning a whiter color. His eyes practically glowing.

“Spike, easy there bud. I know how this looks.” Applejack tried to ease the dragon but it was clear it wasn’t going to work.

“How could she do this? Why would Rarity do such a thing??” Twilight asked, completely appalled that Rarity would do that. “To her own sister, to…to you guys.” She looked at Spike.

“Because the fucking bitch doesn’t know when to take a hint.” Spike snapped.

“Increases desires….Oh my Celestia!” Starlight groaned, gripping her head.

“What is it?” Twilight looked at her.

“Fall Out’s Desire. Twilight. Fall Out’s Desire was one of the spells that was destroyed when someone broke in and set out my traps. It wasn’t there because I thought it was destroyed.”

“Are you saying Rarity broke into the castle and took it??” Twilight asked, confused. “That doesn’t make any sense.”

“Someone broke in. A couple of days later Rachel and I were in that barn.” Spike grunted. Trying very hard to control himself but he had found himself in a losing battle. “What the actual hell is that?”

“It’s a potion. It was meant to increase a pony’s desire. But a desire towards their hobbies.” Twilight responded.

“Applebloom said it was a botched potion. Which means she tampered with the recipe and it has a crazed reaction.” Starlight snarled. “I knew she was acting funny for a while.”

Spike kept picturing finding Rachel laying in that barn in a pool of blood. All this time, Spike thought he was the reason she ended up there, he lost control and she got hurt.

But it was Rarity’s doing?!

Spike quickly turned around and started marching his way out towards the doors.

The girls ran after him, Twilight poofing in front of him. “Spike, Spike, wait! Stop!”

“Hell fucking no Twilight. Rarity has to pay for what she did to us." Spike snapped at her. "Step aside now." He then snarled, baring his teeth at her. “I warned her if she ever did something like that it wasn’t going to be pretty. I had it up to here with her!”

“Spike, I know you’re pissed off and you’re in the right to do so. But with everything that’s been going on, the last thing you need is to go after her.” Applejack said. “She’ll get what’s coming, but you can’t just leave.”

“I’m gonna bring her back here so she can get her punishment. I won’t kill her. But depending on how she acts when I go get her, she will come back here in pieces!” Spike angrily pushed the princess out of the way and kept marching his way towards the doors.

Twilight flew up to him and wrapped her arms around his shoulders to try and hold him there. “Spike please! Are you just going to leave Rachel here without an explanation?”

Spike tensed up when she grabbed him. “Twilight Sparkle, if you value anything about our relationship, if you even value me at all, as your brother, as your family, you get the fuck off of me.” he hissed as smoke bellowed from his mouth.

If she kept this up and tried to stop him, she could consider their familiar relationship gone because once again, Twilight valued her friends and peers more than him. Recalling how many times she had seen him less than the others. Recalling the times he was just pushed to the side or how much he held back for this princess.

However, Twilight did peel off of him, looking very small in comparison.

With a huff, he turned to Starlight and Applejack. “Don’t tell Rachel where I’m going, I’ll be running some errands and I’ll be back in a couple of hours.”

When the girls nodded, Spike gave Twilight one last look before he took off down the hall and out the doors leading outside and took off in the sky.

If Spike knew what his fate lay ahead when confronting Rarity, if he knew what was about to happen, he would’ve stayed. He would’ve listened to those telling him to stay. Stayed to have that spa day with the girls and his fianceé, instead making what will be the biggest mistake of his entire life.

“Oh my God, this feels so freaking good.” Rachel groaned as she felt a spa pony working out the tension she had on her shoulders and another working on her clawed hands. Filing the claws down so it wouldn’t be so dangerous.

“You seem to be enjoying yourself, Rachel, you are, aren’t you?” Fluttershy asked as she sat next to her. Having her hooves soaked in some water.

Rachel nodded. “Oh yesss.” her tongue flickered when she stretched the s sound in yes. “You girls have no idea how much this was needed.”

“Doesn’t Spike do that? Or has he been doing any of that?” Rainbow Dash asked as she lay on the massage table, wearing a towel wrapped around her body as a spa pony was getting into her back.

Rachel nodded. “He does this and much much more. Spike is literally the best.” Then the pony got to a spot around her neck and she felt something pop and she jumped. “Sweet Jesus! That hit the spot!” She rolled her shoulders with a moan.

Pinkie Pie was on her stomach next to Rainbow Dash. As a pony was working on her back, the pink party pony had a magazine and a pen in her hand. “So Rachel, you two got some plans for the wedding??” She asked before laughing at what she was reading and jotting something down with the pen.

“Uh, not at the moment.” Rachel responded as she proceeded to turn into a pile of relaxed mush. “We’re gonna wait until I finish changing into this.” Her heart fluttered at the thought of getting married to him.

“Oh you’re getting married?” The pony doing Rachel’s nails asked. “Congratulations! It’s a big step for you two.”

“Thank you.” Rachel giggled before seeing the nail pony pulling out the nail polish cart.

“What color does the blushing bride want?” she asked.

Rachel looked and as she was about to say, Pinkie let out a loud laugh.

“Oh yeah Cheese and I did that! Whoo!” Pinkie Pie cackled.

“Uh, that purple shade, Pinkie, are you alright?” Rachel asked as she motioned to one of the purples before craning her neck out to see the pink pony.

“Pinks, that’s my fucking ears you just screamed at.” Rainbow Dash grunted, rubbing her ears.

“Pinkie Pie, are you okay?” Fluttershy asked.

“Oh I’m fine! Just doing this quiz and it’s really saucy.” Pinkie responded with a giggle. She then passed the magazine over to Rainbow Dash.

Dash first looks at the cover, called “Spice of life, a lesson on how to spice up a relationship.” With two good looking models on the cover in an explicit pose.

“Seriously, you read this?” Rainbow Dash asked her as she flipped through some of the pages. She stops at one page and her wings sprung up with interest. “Holy crap.” She blushed at what she saw.

“I got it for the eye- candy really. But there’s a quiz to see what kind of sex life you and your partner have and I’ve been doing this for Cheese Sandwich and I.” Pinkie Pie said as she reached over and turned the page to where the quiz was.

There were twenty multiple choice question and answer choices with pictures depicting what each position a couple goes through. Some of the positions were things Rainbow Dash has been through on her own, most of them however were in ways she didn’t know a pony could bend that way.

Then she read question seven. “Holy shit, how do her legs go that way and…how does he- why are you reading this??” Rainbow Dash asked with cherry red cheeks.

“Like I said, for the eye-candy, and ideas what I can do with Cheese next time he’s in town.” Pinkie Pie giggled mischievously. “See, I answered and what I got was that we are hypersexualized. Well Duh! Get two hyperactive party planners in the same room, clothes are just a-flying!”

“I didn’t know you two were still an item.” Fluttershy said with a blush.

“We both have busy schedules, but we’re making it work. However, we haven’t done all of that.”

“You done number seven?” Dash looked at her pink friend with wide eyes.

“Nope! But it looks interesting enough.” Pinkie smirked.

“I swear, Pinkie Pie and Gemcity are cut from the same cloth…” Rachel murmured as she sat and let the nail pony paint her nails.

“Hey Flutters, since you’re married, what's you and Soarin’s bedroom time like?” RD asked.

Fluttershy blushed. “Uh, um, w-we do good when he’s home.” She whispered.

With a brow raised, Rainbow Dash threw the magazine across the room to Fluttershy to catch. “You two did any of that.”

Fluttershy eeked loudly once she saw the magazine and the questionnaire. “U-Uh I-I didn’t think these were possible.” She whispered.

“You haven’t done any of that?” Pinkie Pie asked, puzzled.

“Well…well we do a lot of cuddling…kissing.” Fluttershy nervously putting two fingers together.

“Do you two have sex?” Pinkie asked bluntly.

Rachel just sank in the chair before being motioned to sit up by the ponies working on her shoulders and nails.

One pony went to go to her feet and went to pull the slippers off.

“No, no no, please not the feet.” Rachel quickly moved her feet away from the ponies.

She was NOT going to let them see her feet. She’s tolerating them staring at her new form, with her feet as uncomfortable, hurting and how gross they look, her feet are staying in the slippers, hiding from the view of all.

“Sorry, my feet are just sensitive.” Rachel apologized.

“Don’t worry dear.” they said before the feet pony moved away.

“Uh um…none of what’s in this material.” Fluttershy said with a gulp. “Soarin gets on top….uh does his thing and it’s great.”

“Just on top?” Rainbow Dash asked, now intrigued. “Only missionary?”

Fluttershy nodded. “Don’t get me wrong, it’s great, but…he doesn’t last long.”

Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash laughed at that. “Wow, vanilla much?” Dash grinned. “I figured Soarin was a one pump chump.”

“That’s not funny.” Fluttershy muttered but knew she was right.

“I’m sure he’s good.” Pinkie Pie tried to be cheery but she thinks what she’s hearing but it was sad.

Pinkie Pie then turned to Rachel and smirked. “Oh Rachel, what about you?”

“Not in this conversation.” Rachel waved her off. “What sex life Spike and I have is private.”

“Oh come on! Please Rachel, really, what’s it like being with a dragon?” Pinkie Pie egged on. “I mean, Twilight did mention you two get pretty loud enough to have a sound barrier put up in his old room.”

Rachel cut her eyes at her.

“Okay, I wanna know too. How is it that you two can bump uglies and you haven’t lost use of your legs?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Practice. Okay if you mares must know what it’s like to fuck a dragon, go to either Dragon Town or The Dragon Lands.” Rachel grunted. “I’m sure you can find one or several dragons who will gladly feed into your curiosities.”

“We’re just having a girl talk here. Don’t you have this kind of talk with those two girls you hang out with?” Dash asked.

“I especially don’t tell them my sex life.” Rachel huffed.

She then felt the eyes of all of them on her. Not wanting to leave it where it is. Causing her to growl. “FINE!” She admits in defeat before looking at Fluttershy. “Can I see that magazine real quick?”

Fluttershy nodded and quickly handed the item over to her. Rachel grabbed it with her free hand and put it on her knee with the page ready for her.

“Thanks. Pinkie, pen me.” Rachel said. Pinkie Pie threw the pen at her and she caught it midair.

Rachel clicked the pen a few times before she began filling out the questionnaire. She wasn’t going to physically say it, but this magazine thing should shed some light. She hummed at a few of them, snickered at one in particular. Filling out what she could before tossing the magazine and pen back.

“Here, geez what are you guys in estrus or something?”

“Thank you!” Pinkie Pie sang before opening up the magazine and her eyes widened. “WHOA! Seriously?! You two do a lot!”

Rainbow Dash leaned over and looked at it and felt her jaw drop. “You guys did most of this? Even number seven?!”

Rachel flipped her hair with her free hand. “We did that last night. Nothing wrong with a couple having a healthy sex life….plus there are perks when one used to live with a couple of sexling strippers.” she said honestly.

The two mares looked at the questionnaire before looking back at Rachel, then looking at the magazine and back at the girl in question, mainly at her legs.

Rachel shrugs. “Also helps when that sexy, sexy dragon has excellent bedside manners.” she added a flirtatious purr to that thinking about him.

“Did you guys do that before or after you beat the crap out of Blueblood?” one of them asked.

“After.” Rachel responded with a smirk as she looked at the ring on her finger. Smiling the thought of them actually getting married sent lovely chills down her spine.

Eventually AppleJack, Twilight and Starlight came into the spa, but no Spike.

“Finally! What took ya so long?” Pinkie Pie asked as she rolled off of the massage table, grabbing the towel and pressed it up against her bosom so she wouldn’t be so exposed.

“We had a bit of a situation, nothing too bad.” Starlight said, avoiding looking at Rachel as the girl was looking to see if he was behind them.

“Nope, nope, nothing wrong.” Twilight nervously chuckles. “So! Whatcha got there, girls?” she asked about the magazine.

“Just realizing that Spike is a fucking sex machine.” Rainbow Dash said as she still looked over at Rachel’s answers.

Applejack scratched her cheeks. “Uh, yeah don’t think I needed to know that.”

“Speaking of him, where is Spike?” Rachel asked.

“Oh uh, he’s out on some errands. He’ll be back.” Twilight responded, however her hooves were shaking at that point.

“Yup, yup, running on some errands, he’ll be back though.” Applejack said.

Rachel noticed how dilated the cowmare’s eyes were getting. Noticing they all were acting funny.

“Uh huh…what kind of errands did he say he’s doing?” Rachel asked, narrowing her eyes at them.

The three mares gulped with how Rachel was looking at them.

“Where. Is. Spike?”

Over at Ponyville, Rarity was in the middle of brewing her next batch of the botched desire potion. Since Sweetie Belle ran off, she had boarded up the boutique, locking it up and kept the light out, all but a single light in the kitchen as she cooked.

On the countertop and table were plans and maps drawn to try and locate Spike so she could give it to him. Her mane wasn’t kept, she looked like she didn’t get any sleep. This crazy look on her eyes as her desire for the purple dragon grew more and more.

“Once I find him, he’s going to wake up and realize he’s meant to be with me!” She cackled as her mind was slipping into madness. “My Spikie Wikey!”

She stirred and stirred before taking the spoon and taking a test sip. After taking the potion for so long, she got used to the disgusting taste and it didn’t bother her. Her mind being more consumed with contents of the botched desire potion.

As Rarity resumed stirring, so preoccupied with what she’s doing, the unicorn didn’t register hearing a soft click sound of a door unlocking nearby, opening and closing without ringing the bell.

By the time she registered claws scraping the hardwood floors, it was too late. Rarity yelped when she was grabbed by the shoulders and threw her away from the stove. Her body flung across the kitchen and rolled on the floor.

She gasped loudly when she saw who it was.

Spike.

Author's Note

Psst! psst! Hey! Guess what?

We're almost at the end of Rewrite The Stars!

Wow I didn't realize it was going to take this long to finish :scootangel:

Took you long enough, Crimson!

Pinkie Pie, not now!!

Anywho, I kinda wanna do a bit of Q&A thing and wanna hear what you guys think what's about to happen. Will do a bit of a comic strip to celebrate this and answer what questions you have in regards to this story and try and guess what I have for future installments in this little series or about me in general.

Love you all and can't wait to answer your questions :twilightsmile:

Chapter 72

Rarity scrambled up to her hooves as she shuffled away from Spike. Seeing the dragon lingering over her in the kitchen.

Her hand gripped at her chest as she looked up at him.

"S-spike, how did you get in here?" Her voice trembled as Rarity saw this look on his face.

"What's wrong Rares? Thought you'd be glad to see me." Spike growled as he stalked closer towards the white unicorn. Steam was coming off of him, causing the area of the kitchen to increase the temperature.

The potion brewing on the stove was starting to boil over. liquid hitting the burner and was starting to smoke. The smell was unbearable. However, Spike wasn't focused on that.

His focus was on Rarity.

Rarity continued to back away from him. Though her thoughts were on him, she knew he was out for blood.

"I-I-I-If I knew you were coming. I-I w-would've freshened up." Rarity's teeth chattered as she moved. Her eyes shifted from him to that pot boiling over. "What c-can I do for you?"

"Oh, you've done enough." He shoved a chair out of his way as he came up to her. "I know what you did, and you're going to pay." Backing her up to a corner.

"Spike, darling, I-I don't have the faintest clue of what you're saying." Rarity lied.

Big mistake.

Spike's hand shot at her, grabbing her by the throat, slammed her against the wall and lifted her up off the ground. Her hooves were not even touching the ground.

"Spike!" Rarity croaked out, grabbing his wrist but unable to have him let go.

"No more games! I warned you if you had hurt Rachel or done anything to our relationship that it's not going to end well for you!" He snarled.

All this pent up rage, all this anger he felt since the barn, Garble, Blueblood's attempts were coming to the surface.

"You poisoned my bride and I and others. You're coming with me."

Rarity gasped. "Bride?? Y-you're marrying that thing?!"

Another mistake.

With a loud growl, Spike slammed his fist into that so-called pretty face of hers a couple of times before throwing her across the kitchen into the boutique room. Colliding into her mannequins.

Rarity was screaming as she received each blow, blood spewing from her nose and mouth, feeling the skin splitting on her cheek before being thrown.

She groaned and whimpered as she attempted to push herself up off the ground, pushing the mannequins off of her as she heard Spike coming in. Her face was already bloodied and bruised.

Once she saw him, she trampled on the mannequins as she tried to get away from him.

She tried to get to the stairs before Spike pounced. He bounces off the wall and lands quickly in front of her, blocking her path as he lands on all fours. Hissing and snarling at her as he stalked the white unicorn like prey.

“Don’t ever insult her again.” Spike snarled, smoke seeped from his mouth as a green glow emerged from his throat. Tasting sulfur on his tongue when getting ready to breathe fire.

Rarity ended up tripping on the rug and she fell backwards, causing her to yelp but continued scooting back, trying to get away from him. She wanted Spike but not like this!

Maybe…maybe there’s still a way!

Just when Spike was going to pounce on Rarity, Rarity used her magic, her horn lighting up and throwing him in a corner and putting a barrier around him.

He let out an angry roar as he then tried to get himself out of there, hitting the wall with his hands. The magic around him started crackling. Rarity was not a powerful unicorn, she does not possess the prowess or power to keep the wall up against Spike.

“RARITY!” Spike shouted as he continued to try and break down the magic.

Rarity yelped before quickly levitating both a funnel and the pot of the botched potion from the kitchen. “Now Spike, everything is going to be alright!” She promised as she quickly shoved the funnel between his lips, forcing his head up and pouring the whole contents in the pot down his throat.

The taste was awful, there was a severe burning sensation down his throat as the liquids were forced into him. Spike growled and muffled as he gripped onto the funnel with one hand to pull and tried to shove the pot out of the way with the other. He ultimately ended up breathing fire, the blast shattered the barrier and destroyed the pot and funnel, but the potion contents were in him.

He dropped to his hands and knees and began to haphazardly cough, gripping onto his throat as he felt something happening. His desire was increasing…but it wasn’t the desire he was experiencing. This new wave of intense anger washes over him as his pupils dilated, his body began to tense up and felt like his muscles were bulging.

"What's… Happening?!" Spike cried out as his body was wrecked with pain, adrenaline constantly pumping and his heartbeat was racing near dangerous levels. He turned to Rarity, all he saw was red.

"What did you do?!" Spike called out as he felt his body was changing. This anger, this rage, he couldn't control it.

His desire at that moment wasn't of the love of his life, there was no lust, but an unquenchable thirst of rage towards an individual.

Rarity looked on in horror as she saw him changing… Seeing him grow.

She let out a shrill scream before being tackled to the ground.

The beast was awakened.

Meanwhile, Rachel was staring at the girls as the nail tech pony worked on Rachel's other hand.

"Ladies, where's Spike?" Rachel asked Twilight, Starlight and Applejack.

"He's running to pick up some snacks, he'll be back." Twilight lied, trying to smile and act normal but chuckled nervously. Her wings fluttered a bit.

As she said that, a server pony came in with some snacks for the ladies and a large bowl of gems, thus Rachel giving Twilight a deadpan look.

She then looked at the other two. “Do you two want to try and give me an explanation?”

What was so hard to say where Spike went.

“He’s just out running to get a few things, he’ll be right back.” Starlight said, at least her lie was a half truth, he was going to get something.

“Uh huh….” Rachel grunted as the pony finished painting her nails.

“Well, while we’re waiting then, why don’t you guys get all relaxed.” One of the spa ponies suggested as they went up to the three and ushered them to change into robes.

As the nail pony tech walked away along with the masseuse pony, another one came up with a hair kit set and began to brush Rachel’s hair, prompting her to try and enjoy herself.

After a few minutes however, she couldn’t help but feel unsettled about something, the feeling would grow and grow until her feet started jerking with a certain level of anxiety.

“Are you going somewhere?” Rainbow Dash asked as she sat up from the massage table to put on her robe, noting Rachel’s wiggly feet.

“Just…got this sense something’s off.” Rachel muttered. “It's probably nothing.” She said, trying to wave it off and relax.

However, relaxing isn’t what she gets.

After twenty minutes have past, Rachel quickly reaches over to the side table and grabs her phone. When she saw no text messages were there, she began calling him up.

After several rings it went to voicemail.

Hey this is Spike, leave a message and I’ll get back to you. The recording of Spike said before an audible beep was heard.

“What’s got into you? I’m sure he’s fine.” Twilight said as she removed the skirt she was wearing.

“No…no, something is wrong.” Rachel said, her heart was racing.

Twilight stopped changing for a moment and looked at her closely. Noting she was displaying similar reactions to how Spike gets when something was wrong with her… That made her very uneasy as well.

After calling twice with no success, Rachel shook her head before looking at the three ponies that came in. “Okay you three, you guys better tell me where Spike went.” She said with a bit of a panic in her voice.

“Why are you freaking out all of the sudden? Spike’s a big boy, he can handle himself.” Pinkie Pie said as she dropped her towel to walk over to the hot tub.

“I-i-i-i can’t explain it but I just sense something is wrong, very very wrong.” Rachel said as she tried to call him once more.

“It’s probably the connection you and Spike have. I do know that when dragons have mates, they have this weird connection, always sensing if one is in danger or something.” Starlight said, but then frowning. What little she knew of the dragon culture from Ember…

If that was true, then something bad must be really happening if Rachel was able to sense it.

Applejack couldn’t take it anymore and sighed. “Guys, we have to tell her, this is just killing me.”

Rachel turned her gaze at Applejack. “Tell me what?”

“Oh this is not gonna be good,” Starlight muttered.

“What’s going on?” Fluttershy asked, watching them all.

“Spike is getting Rarity.” Applejack admits. “Apparently…it was Rarity that caused the two of you to go crazy in the barn.”

“WHAT?!” Fluttershy, RD and Pinkie Pie yelped.

Once again, the phone in Rachel’s hands was crushed, her draconic strength snapping it in half with ease. “Excuse me, but mind repeating that?”

"Rarity was the one that put you in the hospital during the barn incident." Applejack responded. "Used some sort of desire potion gone awry."

This inhumane snarl came from the girl, causing the hair pony to slowly back away from her. The robe Rachel wore was starting to smoke as holes began to burn and appear.

Before anyone else knew it, Rachel got up from her chair, grabbed it and threw across the room with a roar. "THAT FUCKING CUNT!"

The mane 6 girls yelped and jumped at Rachel's rage.

Rachel paced around, grabbing handfuls of her hair and a shout. "I'm done, I'm so fucking done with her!" She snarled before letting go and turned to the frightened ponies. "You girls wanna know what really went down that night on the cruise?"

She was so done playing nice with Rarity. She tried to turn the other cheek for what she did, she tried to be the bigger person for Spike. Tried to be friends despite how much Rarity couldn't stand her.

Twilight blinked. "The night you were attacked by Bouncer, Bob, and Sticks?"

"Eeyup! It turns out someone lured me into that boiler room under the pretext that I was meeting up Spike. That was Rarity's doing!” Rachel admits with a snarl.

“I fucking knew it!” Starlight growled.

While the others looked flabbergasted.

“Why would she do that?!” Twilight yelped.

“Because she hates the fact Spike is in love with me and not fawning over her!” Rachel explained. “She has hated me since the first fucking day we all met, when she saw that Spike actually finds someone who wouldn’t use him like some damn pincustion, she can’t stand it.” She then moved from where she was at to where her clothes were. She disrobes and begins to put her clothes back on in a haste.

Not only was she fueled with anger, this unsettling feeling she was feeling was too much to not ignore.

“Rachel, Rachel, now calm down! Spike will be here any minute.” Twilight said, trying to calm her down but it wasn’t working as she approached her.

“First off, don’t fucking tell me to calm down.” Rachel growled as she pulled the shirt over her head. The clothes she had gotten from her shopping spree with the twins. “Second, I can't. I gotta go get him, I can’t shake this feeling that something’s wrong and I’m not gonna sit around and do shit.” She grabbed her pants and tugged them on her.

“Spike can hand~”

“Something is wrong! I can feel it.” She snapped at the princess before looking at Applejack. “You said it was a desire potion right?”

“She did, but it was meant to increase desire for your hobbies, what Rarity did was increase the lust factor.” Twilight interjected. “You don’t think she’s gonna be that stupid enough to give him more of that. If she did then he’ll just come for you.”

“No, because his desire at this moment isn’t of me!” Rachel shouted. “Seriously, you guys have got to fucking stop seeing Spike as this baby you all knew. Dragons are very territorial, very protective of their mates and hordes. And when they are as pissed off as I know Spike is when he found out, the desire for me isn’t there. His desire is to cause pain and violence and make Rarity feel everything.”

She doesn’t fuck a dragon without learning a thing or two about their habits. Spike’s not excluded. “If Rarity gives Spike that potion while he’s in this state, that only increased that…and has anyone ever told you girls that desire and greed are VIRTUALLY THE SAME FUCKING THING TO DRAGONS!?”

And if Rachel knew Spike at all, she knew Spike would be hellbound to make anyone pay.

Once dressed, Rachel storms out of the spa area and takes off down the halls.

She has to get Spike. She has to get to him, that’s the only thing that was in her mind.

“Rachel, come back!” The girls then ran after her.

Rachel was not having it, her plan was to go to Ponyville, get Spike, beat the holy ever hell out of Rarity. But more importantly, hopefully making sure Spike was okay.

When Rachel bolted out the doors and stepped outside, she was met with a wall of black smoke that seemed to appear out of nowhere. The smoke quickly consumed her, causing Rachel to cough and stagger, the smoke entered her body and began to sway.

Rachel’s eyes rolled to the back of her head and she began to fall to the ground, only met with a pair of arms grabbing her shoulders and she leaned against something…

Or somepony.

Twilight and the girls ran out to try and catch up to Rachel, they all came to a screeching halt and the air escaped from their lips with a startling gasp.

King Sombra stood in the courtyard, in his arms was an unconscious Rachel. He gave Twilight Sparkle a mock bow before smoke consumed the two of them and they disappeared.

“Uh….was that who I think it was!??!” Rainbow Dash gulped.

“Oh no…” Twilight whispered.

Sounds of bones crunching and teeth tearing into the flesh and meat, barely able to fit inside the cramped boutique, this massive beast was enjoying its meal.

The body of the Element of Generosity lay motionless as her inners were being eaten. Chest cavity and stomach ripped open, blood and guts exposed.

As the beast was devouring Rarity, something caused him to stop and slowly turn his neck around and let out a low hiss. Green eyes glowing brightly in the dark before forcing himself to stand up, when he stood, he burst through the multiple floors, breaking through the ceiling, standing roughly fifty feet tall.

Spike let out a loud, colossal roar before his huge massive wings flapped and took off into the sky, destroying the boutique completely. Flew up into the clouds before flying off in a direction, shooting fire from his mouth, setting what was his home for many years up in a blaze.

Author's Note

I believe this is a perfect example of...

Fuck around and find out... :twilightoops: :pinkiegasp:

:raritydespair: WHY?!?

Chapter 73

“Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, Sombra’s back, he’s back HE’S BACK!” Twilight hyperventilated as she and the other girls alerted the two princesses, who were also shocked to find out the Tyrant was back. The purple princess breathing into a paper sack.

“How is he back? Didn’t you guys stop him ages ago??” Starlight asked the girls but also felt a twinge of fear knowing one of the most powerful stallions was back.

“Y-yeah. The heart was supposed to destroy him, how did he come back??” Fluttershy eeped as she and Pinkie Pie were hugging each other, both of them shaking to their cores.

Princess Celesta looked at her sister and then back at the others. “We don’t know, I’m afraid we don’t know the answer to that.” She responded to the frightened ponies.

“Sombra is the last pony we thought we’d see again. Perhaps this was part of Blueblood’s plan all along, to resurrect his father to aid in his revenge?” Luna theorized but she didn’t know for certain.

"Let's not forget that Sombra easily got past defenses and kidnapped Rachel." Applejack reminded them, though there was another reason why she looked so nervous.

“If Spike comes back and finds out that she’s been taken, we’re all going to be dead cause he’s gonna definitely kill us.” Rainbow Dash gulped.

Starlight reached over and rubbed Twilight’s back as the pony tried to control her breathing.

Suddenly, the doors in the throne room burst open as a male guard ran in. “Your highnesses!” Stopping right in front of the girls and knelt down before them. “There’s an emergency!”

“OH COME ON!” Pinkie Pie shouted. “This has been a bad week!”

“What now?!” Twilight gasped, just as she had just got her breathing under control.

“What is it?” Celestia asked, alarmed.

“Ponyville has been attacked, buildings are up in flames, destroyed, and there are major casualties.” He reported, it was clear to see he was distraught about this.

“WHAT?!” Twilight and her friends shouted.

“Did Sombra attack?” Twilight asked.

Applejack had her phone out as it was explaining to get a hold of her family. Fluttershy was making calls as well to her husband.

That’s when the Guard turned to look at Twilight. He shook his head. “No, I’m afraid the reports said that the destruction was done by a dragon. A rather large dragon, Princess Twilight.”

Twilight had to grip onto Starlight to keep herself up. “A-A dragon?”

Both she, Starlight and Applejack paled white with those words. AJ continued to try and reach the farm. Starlight grabbed her phone out as well and quickly tried to dial up numbers as well.

“Come on, pick up, pick up Apple Bloom. Now you don’t pick up this stupid thing?” AJ ranted as she tried to get a hold of her sister before calling Big Mac.

“It’s not Spike right??” Twilight asked. “There’s no way. It has to be some other dragon that attacked again. L-Like Garble, right??”

“It was a purple and green dragon that breathed green fire…I’m sorry your highness.” The guard muttered.

Everyone stopped what they were doing.

“What? No no I-it’s not him, it's not him.” Fluttershy whimpered.

Applejack’s phone did go off and she answered immediately. “Applebloom? Big Mac?”

“Oh my Celstia Applejack!” It was Applebloom and her voice was frightened.

“AppleBloom, what’s going on?” AJ asked. “Are you and Mac okay??”

“Eeyup!” Big Mac’s voice called out. “Sugar Belle is here too.”

“Oh my gosh!” Applejack could hear her sister crying and her voice was shaking. “It looks like someone opened a portal to Tartarus because it’s bad, it's really, really bad!”

“Guys, where are you?” AJ asked.

“Storm cellar underneath the barn. Along with what ponies we nabbed and we’re waiting out…oh god the screams! W-we couldn’t get everyone in time!”

“Bloom, where’s Scoots?” RD asked.

“She’s with Sweetiebelle. We’re going around to those who were injured in the attack.”

“Is Rarity with you guys?” Fluttershy asked.

“No, we haven’t seen her.”

“Guys, hang on tight, I’m coming to get you.” Applejack said.

“We’re fine, we haven’t heard anything else in a moment.” Big Mac said.

“Does anyone seen wh~”

A loud roar echoed outside, rattling the building itself.

Celestia and Luna teleported themselves and the girls out to a balcony to see what was going on.

Over the distance in a town not far from Canterlot, they could see smoke bellowing, the skies had turned a sickly green color and a large figure could be seen flying around.

“He’s coming…” Celestia muttered with a hint of fear in her voice.

Twilight leapt on the railing and jumped, wings spread and she began flying towards the burning nearby town.

“Whoa whoa whoa!” Starlight lit her horn and she teleported and reappeared in front of the princess, using her magic to give herself the ability to fly. “Where are you going?!”

“I’m going to get my brother!” Twilight shouted. “Whatever is happening, we have to help him. W-we have to stop him!” She tried to move but Starlight stopped her.

“You have to stay here!’ Starlight said, grabbing her shoulders. “The girls and I will do what we can to stop him, but you have to stay here. You're too distraught.”

“I can’t!” She said before taking off towards the direction of the flames. Flying to help her brother.

“Dammit.” Starlight grunted before going after her.

“We have to help!” Pinkie shouted.

“You girls go and help those who might be injured, we’ll deal with Spike.” Celestia said.

“How are you going to deal with a rampaging dragon??” Rainbow Dash asked, itching to go help. “We can stop him.”

“Dragons experiencing greed are mildly harmless compared to those experiencing rage. We don’t know at the moment what is making Spike act out the way he is, but we are planning to stop him by any means necessary.” Luna said.

And by the tone Luna was using, it was not good.

Rachel’s eyes slowly fluttered open as she let out a sharp groan. “My fucking head…” she moans, trying to move but her movements were restricted. Hearing soft sounds of what sounded like chains rattled. Sounds of distant screams and hellish cries echoed wherever she was and caused her to lift her head and saw the darkness around her.

Her eyes readjusted to the dark and she gasped out loud. Finding herself inside of a dungeon kneeling in the center of the room. She turned her head to see both of her arms were shackled, pulled back as far as possible, causing as much discomfort as possible.

“No! NO NO NO NO NO!” Rachel screamed in panic as she began to pull and tug on the shackles, trying to push herself up off her knees but was found unable to move. She screamed and pulled, causing her more discomfort.

She even had the idea of shooting flames at the shackles, trying to melt the metal off of her, holding the stream of blue flames that did cause the dungeon to light up. After a few bursts however, she found herself lost of breath. Rachel didn’t have the experience nor endurance to keep the flames going constantly, her being so new to this. She got the right shackle to glow red before she ran out of fire.

Rachel pulled and pulled that shackle, hoping with enough tension it’ll break.

Right idea, but not hot enough.

“FUCK!” Rachel screamed out when she couldn’t break the chains.

“Frustrating, isn’t it?”

Rachel for a moment stopped her frantic pulling to look up at the cell door.

Standing outside of the cell was none other than King Sombra. Rachel felt the fire inside her extinguished when she recognized the tyrant himself.

From the stories and what paintings she saw, how couldn’t she recognize him?

“Oh shit…” She muttered.

Sombra let out a low chuckle before his horn lit up and shadow stepped in the cell. The light of the horn glowed a solid red but it let the two have some sort of light.

“Hello Rachel, glad to see you’re awake.”

Rachel’s frantic methods turned to anger and snarled at him. “Let me go, you bastard!” She snapped and shot a small burst of fire at him.

He easily dodges her and taunts her with a chuckle. “Oh, how adorable! Truly interesting to see how a creature reacts when being bound. But honestly, Rachel, you must learn to control that temper of yours.”

“How the hell do you know my name?” Rachel asked with a growl.

“I know a lot about you, my dear,” he said. “My son has done some extensive research on you,” he then tapped two of his fingers against his head. “You obviously came from the human world. You grew up in an abusive household, your mother mysteriously died in an unfortunate incident and you took the abuse provided by your father.” He chuckled when he mentioned her mother and her death, causing Rachel to stiffen and choke on her words as memories of what she did replayed in her head. “You ran away to this world in order to leave your old life behind” He then leans in close to her face. “But we know we cannot run from the past, it always catches up."

Rachel tugged the chains with a snarl, trying to move away from him. “Son?? Blueblood’s your fucking son?”

That was something she didn’t see coming.

“Was. You displayed such an aggressive force towards him. A rather entertaining show I might add.” Sombra said. “Surprised that a wretched urchin like that brat survived this long without being beaten to a bloody mess, much less killed off.” He shook his head. “However, needless to say he won’t be a problem anymore, partially, I want to thank you for that.”

“What do you want from me?” Rachel asked.

He smiled at her. “As I just said, I want to thank you. If you hadn’t viciously attacked Blueblood the way you did, my ascension wouldn’t come to pass.” Sombra then reached out a hand towards her, went to touch her head.

Rachel reacted quickly, opening her mouth and latched onto him. Shaking her head as her teeth shredded the skin, tasting blood and attempting to bite his hand off.

Sombra howled in pain before pulling his hand back, feeling the muscle and bone crush when he pulled. A chunk of his thenar - one of the meaty parts of the hand was bitten off and was squirting blood.

Rachel spat the piece of meat back at him. “Don’t fucking touch me!” She shouted as his blood dripped from her lips.

Sombra grunted and pants, his injured hand trembling as blood dripped to the concrete floor. His grunts and pants then turned into a laugh. “My oh my you are truly a savage beast. I can see why that dragon chose you as a mate.” He smiled before raising his injured hand up.

Rachel snarled as she watched the hand wound begin to regenerate right in front of her eyes. The blood clotted up, the bloody arteries and meat grew in place where he was bitten and a layer of dark charcoal skin and fur covered it up. Appearing as if he wasn’t ever bit.

“Spike is going to fucking kill you once he realizes that you have me.” she spat at him.

That made the tyrant laugh harder. “Oh my dear, I don’t think that’s going to happen. As you can see.” He then turned his hand where his palm was facing up to the ceiling, a small burst of black smoke appeared from his palm. A moment later a view of a town burning with green flames appeared. She could just make the Canterlot castle behind the black smoke. A view of a rather large dragon was on the ground, smashing a building with a swipe of his massive claws, when turning, smashing his tail into another.

Ponies scrambled and screamed as the monster was attacking. They were trampling on each other to escape, some were trying to pat fire off of themselves and others, signs of bodies lying in ruins or crushed by either fallen, burning debris or being stepped on by the dragon.

The color from her face drained as Rachel watched on. At first she didn’t want to believe what she was seeing, however, in her gut she recognized him, from the various scars he sustained from Garble to that one scar on his chest when Bouncer stabbed him months ago.

“I’m currently the least of your concern. Your so called hero seemed to be a bit preoccupied.” Sombra amusingly enjoyed the look on the girl’s face.

“What the hell did you do??” Rachel whispered as she watched in horror to see Spike like this. It was hard to watch it go on.

Sombra let out another laugh. “As much as I would like to take credit for his change, alas it was not I who caused your dragon this.” He said before waving the smoke window away. “Now, since I wasn’t able to resume my reign without your assistance, I would like to give you a reward. A recruitment I should say.”

“I’m sorry, what?!”

He nodded. “Your incoming draconic strength with your transformation and skills could prove me quite useful, once I deal with Sir Spike of course.”

“Oh fuck off! I'll never in a million years ever join you! Let me go now!” Rachel demanded.

Sombra flashed Rachel a toothy grin, grabbing her jaw and forced her to look up at him. “I wasn’t asking.”

The sclera of his eyes turned green as a purple mist seeped from the corner of his eyes. Rachel tried to move her head but was unable to resist the gaze as both of her eyes matched his. “Let’s see how long you can last…”

What seemed to be a moment later, Rachel felt herself falling, air escaping from her lungs before crashing on the hard ground below on her back.

“Ah-ha-ow!” Rachel groaned, her now free hands rubbed the hard floor as her eyes now adjusted to the new setting, seeing nothing but dark rumbling clouds, seeing a thick fog lingering everywhere.

She pushed herself up and rubbed the side of her head, freezing when she felt a familiar object. “Ears?” Rachel moves her hands on either side of the head to feel she had somewhat regular ears again, however she noticed her ears had pointed tips.

Rachel quickly looked at her hands and noticed several things. One: from what she could tell, she was somewhat human again with her nails still sharpened and long like dragon claws without her engagement ring. Two: Seeing her human tanned skin tone covered with long fingerless gloves that reached past her elbows. She then looked down and saw that her clothes had changed, wearing a high neck purple sleeveless tunic with golden collar, darker purple pants tucked inside a pair of black combat boots.

When she ran her tongue across her teeth, she still retained her sharp teeth.

“Okay this is not an okay situation.” Rachel muttered before looking around, what she was in the distance freezes all the blood in her body.

About a hundred feet from her, Rachel recognized a tall two story brick building, all worn down and vacant, the only building for what she could see in what looks like a desolate wasteland.

It was Rachel’s childhood home.

“Ohhhh this is not good.” Rachel whispered as she got up her feet. Fearful to be back here all these years. Though she had a brief return to this place years ago, Rachel still was fearful of that building.

A rumbling sound caused her to turn her head and saw nothing by a large moving cloud of black smoke inching closer to her and the building. Hearing hellish screams coming from the moving shadows inching to her, consuming everything in its wake.

“Nope!” Rachel yelped as she turned and had no choice but bolted towards the home. Boots kicking up the dirt as she ran. “This has to be an illusion! This fucker is in my head!” She frantically babbled.

She ran up to the old dance studio that was on the bottom level, she gripped onto the knob and tried to open the door, however it was stuck.

Rachel then rammed her shoulder, using all her weight and rammed against the door. It took a few times before the door was busted open and she fell inside, colliding onto the old tiled floor before using her feet to kick the door shut. She scrambled up and grabbed what she could to barricade the doors.

“What the fuck am I doing? Barricading against that thing.” She muttered to herself, but there wasn’t anything else she could think of.

Her ears then began to pick up a sound. A sound that both confused and frightened her echoing around her.

It was the sound of a baby crying.

Author's Note

This is what Spike currently looks like on the rampage, just so ya'll know

Also, Rachel is about to take a rowdy trip down the shadowy rabbit hole.

Run, Alice, run ☠

Chapter 74

TW: Warning, the following scenes contains scenes that might be too graphic for some viewers. Viewers discretion is advised

Rachel didn’t know what she should do, go back outside and deal with the rolling black shadowy cloud or follow that baby crying.

She didn't want to do either.

“Nope, nope, nope fuck this horror movie shit.” She yelped.

It wasn’t long before the cloud consumed the building, turning everything into pitch black. With the sounds of what sounded like demons coming out of hell, the sound of the baby screaming and crying caused Rachel to cover her ears with her hands.

“Shut up, shut up, shut up SHUT UP!” Rachel screamed, crouching in the ground, the combined sounds sounded like it was scrambling in her head.

How could she be stuck in her head and yet the combined sounds were in her subconscious head?

The sounds lasted a few moments before it died out, Rachel waited for a few minutes to make sure before taking her hands off of her ears. She shuddered when she stood up.

“Okay..okay, I gotta get the fuck out of here.” she spoke to herself before looking at the pitch black dance studio.

Unable to see anything, she closed her eyes, waiting for a few minutes until she opened them back up. She could just barely make out shapes in the darkness. The studio itself spanned about 30x20, 600 square feet, boxes claustrophobically compact, making it have very little room to maneuver. She remembered after the incident, dad had begun using the studio as storage, mannequins of dance models were spaciously spread out.

What used to be her mother’s pride and joy of a job is now a distant memory…

“And I hate this already…hold up, this is my head. So say if I want a flashlight?” Rachel held her hand out, trying to see if a flashlight would just magically appear for her to use.

Nothing.

“Uh, turn on the lights?”

Nothing happened either. She tried breathing fire but only spat out spit.

It was worth a shot.

With a gulp, Rachel began to try and make her way through the darkness. Her hands were out in front of her as she wandered inside.

The floorboards creaked loudly with each footstep she made. Her heart was beating against her chest hard, her anxiety was shooting through the roof at this point.

Her hips ended up bumping into a set of boxes and it swayed and fell, causing her to jump back with a shout.

“Oh shit!” she gasped, shuffling until she hit another set of boxes and it fell on her, causing her to crash into the ground.

It took her a moment to push the boxes off of her and she climbed out.

“Ow…” Rachel muttered, rubbing her head where the boxes fell on her before freezing.

If that actually hurts…that means she could get hurt in this mind world.

Sounds of the floorboards creaking caused Rachel to look out in the room. Scanning the dark area but was unable to see anything. She pulled herself up out of the mess, crawling onto the ground where her hands felt a much smaller box.

After rattling whatever was inside and feeling a rough textured side, it was a box of matches!

It wouldn’t provide her much light, but she knew she wouldn’t be in total darkness.

Rachel opened the box, stuck her fingers inside, only having what she felt like ten matches. She grabbed one and struck it against the side of the matchbox. The first strike didn’t light. She tried it again and again two more times before the match itself snapped half.

The floors creaked once more and this time Rachel was able to detect something or someone was in the room with her. And judging by it, it was getting close.

The girl drops the broken match before digging out another one. She struck this match once and a small flame was lit between her fingertips. Having to control her breathing so she doesn’t accidentally blow out the flame, she slowly turned the light around the room. The hairs on the back of her neck and arms were standing up as she looked.

She slowly twisted and turned until she caught a reflection of the mirror wall. Squeezing her body as carefully as possible as she approached it, being careful where to put her foot and other body parts so she doesn’t cause another avalanche.

Rachel soon came to a set of boxes where she had to crawl, a makeshift tunnel of boxes and tables as she crouched the match burned and she felt the brief pain of the fire hitting her fingertips, causing her to softly hiss and drop the burnt stick, waving the burning sensation before sticking her thumb and index finger in her mouth, using her saliva to soothe the burn before continuing.

As she crawled, she could hear more and more sounds of something moving in here with her. Rachel tried to keep as quiet as she could as she tried to reach the other side.

All of the sudden, something grabs her ankle and physically pulls her back. Rachel let out a frightened scream as she was dragged a few feet before it let go of her.

Frantically, Rachel crawls as fast as she can forward, panting and grunting. She knew this was all a trick by Sombra, but she had no choice but to be a part of this game of his.

Rachel continued to crawl and crawl until she reached the otherside, bumping into a smooth wall. Her hands shook as she fumbled out another match from the box and struck it, the smell of sulfur hit her nose and the fire was lit.

She saw herself standing in front of the wall mirror. There were some obvious cracks and shattered parts but otherwise it was quite intacted. The light of the flame illuminated her golden draconic eyes, but it did help her in the reflection, seeing the door to the stairwell that led to the living quarters above on the other side of the room. Just had to go past another maze of junk and she’ll get there.

Easier said than done.

As the match burned and Rachel was making her plan, briefly looking behind her, she turned her head back to the mirror, she froze when she saw that her reflection wasn’t in sync. It wasn’t blinking the same rate or breathing the same. Its breathing was calm, calmer than what Rachel was feeling.

The match again burnt out, causing her to drop the old one and get another one. It took her two strikes to ignite the flame and jumped.

The reflection was giving her a rather twisted smile. A smile Rachel herself had only seen when her father was abusing her. During the beatings he had the same twisted, sadistic smile.

The exact smile Rachel herself gave to those who pissed her off and she got into fights.

She watched the reflection’s eyes turn from gold to blood red before lunging out at her. Jumping out of the mirror, wrapping its hands around her neck and tackled Rachel to the ground, knocking the box of matches out of her hand and it scattered off somewhere. Leaving the only glow of the thing’s red eyes was left.

Its jaw unhinged as it opened wide and shot a concentrated stream of smoke while letting out a hellish sound, shooting the smoke into Rachel’s face.

Feeling the smoke entering from her mouth and nose, causing Rachel to choke and cry out and begin coughing and spitting the smoke out, Her body squirmed and kicked as she tried to throw the creature off of her. When unable to physically knock herself off, she reaches her hand out and blindly reaches for something she could use.

Her veins were becoming ice cold as it was starting to become harder to breathe. Something inside her was creeping its way throughout her body.

Rachel continued to struggle and blindly reach before her hand grabbed onto a random object, she didn’t know what she grabbed and didn’t care to find out, she bashed the entity in the head as hard as she could, sending the entity rolling off of her.

She began coughing and wheezing as she rolled to her stomach and tried to crawl away. Her chest felt icy cold and her hands were trembling from the sensation. As she tried to crawl away, the entity grabbed the back of her head, jerking her head back as she let out a painful shout.

Her left elbow flung back, colliding with its face before Rachel twisted around, grabbing the reflective twin and threw her on the ground. She quickly saddled on top of it and began punching repeatedly.

“GET OUT OF MY HEAD!” She roared with each blow she gave.

The entity grabs her fist just as she was about to land another blow. A very distorted laugh escaped from its lips, a combination of her’s and Sombra’s.

“So much rage, hatred,” he hummed. “It’s refreshing.”

Sombra flips her off, sending her colliding into one of the stacked boxes and junk, sending a few pillars falling all over her.

Rachel quickly tries to get out of the mess, however her body felt like it was being dragged down further in the pit, unable to resist before she felt gravity take control and she fell.

She lands on her side, hip and shoulder taking the blunt of the damage, she gritted her teeth and let out a pained growl. Writhing in place for a moment, groaning loudly.

“Fucking asshole..” she groaned before sitting up, rubbing her shoulder to make sure she didn’t dislocate it again.

She heard sounds of flickering lights caused her to look towards the source, she felt a lump in her throat, her stomach twisted in sight.

Rachel was now in her childhood bedroom. It looked decrepit and rundown, the walls were black as mold was growing from water damage and the elements, windows boarded up. Her old computer sat just near the bed, the screen looked like it was smashed and cracked. A broken chair scattered across the old shag carpet.

The light shined from above revealed a body lying on her bed, laying on her stomach facing at the door, on the nightstand next to her was an empty bottle of pills.

The body was of Rachel when she was 15. Her skin was sickly gray, face sunken in, clothes extremely loose as if it was still decomposing.

Rachel let out frightened screams, scrambling away from herself, backing herself all the way back to the door.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

The bedroom door pounded loudly, Rachel screamed again before jumping away from the door.

"Open the door, now!" The sound of her father roaring and pounding on the door. "Rachel, open the fucking door now! I know you're in there!"

Rachel shuffles back away from the pounding door, the cold sensation kept growing inside her, making her movements more sluggish than normal.

Rachel gripped her chest as she backed herself against the bed.

"It's not real, it's not real, he's not here, he's not here!" She shrieked, trying to bring herself down but it was hard.

She stiffened when she felt something wrapped its arm around her neck. Rachel let out a shout and tried to move but the creature wouldn’t let go.

“Does your mate know the true horrors you went through with daddy dearest?” Sombra’s mixed voice cooed in her ear as she struggled in his grasp. “How the only time he was ever proud of you was when you killed your mother?”

“FUCK OFF!” Rachel screamed, grabbing him by the wrist and went to throw him over her right shoulder and slam him down on the ground.

Sombra switches holds and grabs onto her wrist and pulls her down before him. The two struggled before the tyrant threw Rachel to the wall.

With a loud grunt, she felt something grabbing her wrists, holding her in place. Sombra shadow stepped in front of her and shot more smoke into her face.

Her body began shaking as more of the smoke was forced into her. The freezing sensation grew to painful proportions, feeling herself losing all sense of there was and reality.

It lasted a few moments before Sombra stopped and stepped back with a laugh, snapping his fingers and the restraints disappeared and Rachel was dropped to the ground, gasping and wheezing, feeling so cold.

So…so cold.

“After all that bravado, you are just a scared little girl.” He chuckled at amusement before approaching her again, bending down and putting his hand under her chin, having her head tilted up to look at him. “Give in and this nightmare will end.”

It took Rachel a moment to respond, glaring at him. “Go…to…Hell.” She hissed, panting with each word she spoke.

Sombra hummed before smiling at her.

“I’m going to enjoy breaking you.” He said in a rather husky sound of tone.

Then, something most peculiar began to happen, the longer Sombra had a hand on her face, this burning sensation began to resonate from the girl's skin.

Sombra first dismiss this as he began his next round on Rachel, but the burning grew and grew until he couldn't stand it and threw his hand back with a hiss.

"What??" He looked at his hand, noticing how red and blistering it already looks. His form dropped and he was reverted back to his old self.

The room began to shake violently, startling the both of them before the floor broke and the two fell.

Falling deeper and deeper into Rachel's subconscious mind, something forcefully pulled the two down.

For what felt like an eternity, the two soon land in a rather unfamiliar place.

Rachel found herself landed in a crouch, feeling the cold crippling sensation fading away as a fire took its place. She raised her head and her eyes widened.

Surrounded by large stone carved pillars, countless burning braziers lit up what was usually a darkened room, the large roundish area had rows upon rows of stone seats with ghastly images in them watching below.

It doesn't take a genius to realize that they were in some sort of a large coliseum.

"Uh okay… Not that I care or anything but where the fuck did you bring us?" Rachel confusedly asked the rather confused Sombra as she stood.

"This was not me." Sombra admits, taken back by this.

Rachel looked around and noticed a section of seats were empty, only having two larger chairs in its place. One seat on the left was vacant, the other seat however was filled. What looked like a figure of a woman sat in it. A woman with raven black hair, eyes though painted on a black mask, her golden draconic eyes glowed intensely. She wore dark armor that shines blue in some areas, blackened scales underneath the armor, wearing an obsidian crown on her head. Rachel saw in her clawed hands was a staff. A blueish black stone and crystals made up the shaft of the staff, holding in place was a large blue crystal with a single black streak in the center of it to form an eye.

The pupil moved on its own to look at Rachel.

"What is this?" Sombra asked, not knowing what was about to happen.

The woman in the throne wordlessly raised a hand out, having something thrown in the pit below.

The object embedded itself in the ground at Rachel's feet.

A sword.

Rachel looked at it and up at the woman above before looking at Sombra. She reached out, grabbing the handle and pulled the sword out, it rested comfortably in her hand.

She doesn't know what's going on, but at least she now has a weapon.

"I know I'm not perfect. I made many mistakes, bad, bad mistakes." She said to Sombra. "My biggest fear is that I may end up like my father. Hell, I've already displayed similar traits as him." She rolled her shoulders and popped her neck. "I'm not a good person, I try but… I'm not. When I get into fights, I enjoy them. I enjoy being underestimated to see the look on the other guy's face as I bash their heads in. I like causing assholes who deserve it as much pain as I could because it gives me a sense of control… I am my father's child." She then raised the sword up to Sombra. "My head is already a fucked up place, it doesn't need any help from the likes of you. Get out. " She growled.

Round two begins.

Author's Note

Sombra, get your fucking Freddy Krueger knockoff ass out of my head. 🗡️

Chapter 75

Rachel had no clue where she and Sombra ended up, somewhere deep, deep inside her mind. This colosseum looked a tad bit similar to when she was completing one of her trials back at the Dragon Lands, but it wasn't the same. The markings on the walls were much older than the ones in Equestria, the statue columns were of large carved warrior dragons supporting the ceiling. It looked like they were underground somewhere.

The woman sitting on the throne, watching the two in silence as the blue eye of the staff was focusing on Rachel herself.

The tyrant had no idea what was going on either, but it brought a smile to his face. "You my dear, just became more interesting,”

He suddenly turned into his shadow form and lunged at her. Rachel reacted by raising the sword up and clashing into him. Seeing a shadowy sword slid in place of his hands.

A force rammed into her stomach and Rachel stumbled backward. She quickly recomposed herself just in time to see Sombra driving his weapon down at her. She jumped out of the way just in time for the sword to hit the ground and jumped back more when Sombra slashed at her.

Swords clashed, emotions ran high as Rachel danced around the tyrant. Rachel wasn’t much experienced with sword fighting. Her weapon skills were mainly her bow and arrows and occasionally fists, but when her own mind was at stake, she’ll fight this tyrant until she cannot anymore.

If there’s one thing Rachel has got, it’s her footwork. She had always been fast on her feet, dancing around much bigger creatures. Each time Sombra strikes, she would raise her sword up.

When Rachel misstepped, she felt the shadowy blade slashed into her arm, feeling the blade against her flesh, blood began seeping down her black gloves.

As she was distracted for a brief second with her arm, Sombra came at her again, Rachel barely had time to move, the edge of the blade sliced her cheek, feeling the hot blood running down her face before being kicked to the side of her head.

It knocked Rachel to the ground, knocking the sword from her hands. It clattered on the floor just her reach.

Shaking her head, she reached up and grabbed the sword, just in time to hear the tyrant coming at her. She twisted her body around and blocked the blade with hers. Rachel gritted her teeth as Sombra pressed into the swords, trying her best to not let it touch her. She raised her legs, grabbing his arm with one hand, she got underneath Sombra and flung him forward off of her.

Rachel got on her feet and jumped at him, thrusting her arm forward, the tip of the sword impaling him in the shoulder before slashing it away.

Sombra let out a laugh. “You think you got what it takes to stop me?” He says as the stab wound healed. With a snap of his fingers, he split himself into multiple versions of himself.

All at once, they attacked her. Rachel swung and slashed, blocked and danced as fast as she could, but with many Sombras attacking her all at once, their weapons eventually hit her. Multiple slashes across her body, along her arms, back, legs, too fast too quick for her to keep track.

The woman on the throne continued to watch the event, crossing her legs and leaned back.

Eventually, the sword was knocked out of Rachel’s hands and a couple of them grabbed her arms, kicking her legs out from underneath her, causing her to fall to her knees, restraining her.

“We are in your mind, but this is my domain.” The real Sombra said as he walked up to her. “You think you can resist but you won’t last. While only a few minutes have passed in the real world, I can make this place feel like an eternity.”

The woman twisted the staff in her hands, the pupil of the blue crystal widened. This soft blue light illuminated, creating an aura of magic.

“You will fail.” Sombra continued, grabbing Rachel’s face and forced her to look up at him.

Her body then suddenly began to pulse in the same blue glow, her eyes glowing gold. When she snarled, she tasted a rather familiar taste in her mouth, a light illuminating down her gullet..

“NO” Rachel roared, a large concentrated burst of fire shot out of her mouth and shot at him.

Sombra let out a surprised shout as he was blasted back.

The fire extended out, moving on its own, it circled around the arena. The clones of Sombra shrieked and hollered as the bright blue flames began consuming them. When the smaller fires died, it left scorched marks in their wake. While the much larger flames created a sort of the fire cage for Sombra and Rachel.

After a few heart pounding moments, Rachel slouched forward, running out of fumes to breathe more, hands bracing her so she wouldn’t fully collapse in the sand.

Sombra grunted before he felt a burning sensation. He looks down, he sees his arm was engulfed in flames. He rapidly patted and waved the arm to get the fire out.

Once the fire was out, he turned his head up and glared at the woman. He tried using his magic to wave her away, to change this setting into something else. However, he found that he was unable to change anything. He tried to do it again and again but nothing happened.

This had never happened before.

He hummed before he disappeared from the girl’s mind.

Sombra stepped back from the unconscious girl. Rachel was still chained up, her head hung low. “She’s worth studying.” He muttered, raising a hand to rub his arm and winced and grunted. He raised his arm up and his eyes widened.

His arm was burnt. From the hand to the forearm was deeply dark with a few pink spots of exposed muscles.

“Interesting.” Sombra flexed his hand as the skin began to regenerate. He turned and began walking out of the cell.

Then he began seeing his shadow growing, a blue light shined from behind him. The tyrant turned his head around with wide eyes. “What??”

Rachel’s whole body was consumed in fire!!

Back inside her mind, Rachel pants, forcing herself to stand up in the sand. Watching the fire circled around her. She shifted her gaze forward and noticed a figure approaching the flames.

Stepping through like it was nothing was the woman that was on the throne. The fire slipped past her as if she was stepping through a curtain. Rachel froze when the woman stopped right in front of her.

The woman looked suspiciously like Rachel herself. The raven black hair was tied up and the bangs hung away from her face. Though the black markings masking her eyes, she could see similarities of herself. This woman was her!

“Who or what are you?” Rachel asked.

Was this really another trick elaborated by Sombra?

“We are running out of time.” The woman spoke, her voice was heavy. The accent was familiar to her, ancient but familiar nonetheless. She raised her gauntlet hand, long black claws reached out and touched her heart.

Instantly, this energy erupted in Rachel’s chest, taking every last breath she had out of her lungs.

“AWAKE!”

This huge echoing roar shook inside the cell, the chains began glowing red from the flames. The walls and ceiling began shaking, the chains groaned and shook as the red hot metal snapped under pressure and the body lunged forward on all fours.

The flames dispersed as a feral snarl escaped from her lips as the world around her was in a shade of red.

Sombra shuffled back when he saw the creature in front of him had changed. Her nose and mouth extended out in shape of round looking muzzle, tiny spikes were on the end of her jaw, two horns grew from her hairline, going over her head and the pointed tips pointed up to the sky. Large furred covered draconic wings were furled closed, the back of her sweatshirt ripped to expose the wings, her long tail flickered back and forth, the tip of the tail itself had a light brown tuft of fur paintbrush like. Her blonde hair had colorful streaks but were darkened to match the pure rage Rachel was feeling. Her feet weren’t really draconic, having cloven-like hooves with two large brown talons attached to them.

The transformation was complete.

The furred dragoness lunged at Sombra, claws extended out.

Sombra turned into shadow and shadow stepped through the cell doors just when she landed before darting through the door. As his thoughts went to thinking the door could hold her, she began ramming herself against it.

Took three slams before the cell burst open and she lept out.

Alarmed, Sombra teleports ahead of her, horning glowing red and a portal opened. Stepping out were the red and white cladded armor guards of the White Mantle. Their eyes are green with flowing purple mist flowing at the corners..

“Kill her.” Sombra ordered before disappearing.

The White Mantle raised their weapons and threw themselves at the raging she-beast.

Twilight flew as hard as she could to the burning town. She stopped as she gazed in horror seeing nothing but green flames burning buildings to ash. Hearing sounds of ponies cry in pain and scream in agony as the terrifying large Spike wrecks everything he can in sight.

“Spike.” Twilight whispered in tears as the purple dragon blew flames out of his mouth.

“Twilight!” Starlight screeched as she flew up to her, via magical levitation. She flew up to her and grabbed the Princess by the shoulders. “Twilight, hey, can you hear me?” She shook her to try and get the princess to react but she seemed to be in a trance.

“How do we stop him?” Twilight asked in a shaken voice.

“I don’t know, but we can do this together. Remember, he needs our help, more than ever.” Starlight said before looking at the damage, her ears fell flat as she saw the onslaught.

“Getting him to calm down might be the only way. Without Rachel here to do the job, we’re sitting ducks.”

Starlight shook her head. “Try talking to him. You’re his sister. You hatched him for Celestia sakes, you can get through to him. The girls and I will try and do damage control.”

Twilight shook her head. “I-I-I don’t know i-i-if it’ll wah-work. I-I-I muh-messed up so bad with him,I~” Starlight stopped her with a slap to the face.

“Get it together, sister!” Starlight snapped as Spike let out another ear-piercing roar.

The Princess gulped before teleporting midair. She reappeared just a mere feet from him, just able to swerve his tail as the dragon slapped it down on a building.

“SPIKE!” Twilight called out to him.

At first, the behemoth wasn’t paying attention as he began moving towards Canterlot.

Twilight quickly flew to where he could see her. Becoming very, very small in comparison. “SPIKE!!” she screamed at him again.

This time, the dragon did stop, his eyes shifted to look at the tiny grape of the Princess.

“Spike! I know you’re in there! I know you’re hurting, but we can help you.” She called out.

Rainbow Dash, AJ, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy arrived at the town. Starlight informed them of the situation and the girls informed what the Sister Princesses had planned for Spike.

“Spike, I’m sorry for all the pain you’re feeling, I’m sorry for not taking you into consideration, I’m the worst sister ever.” Twilight pants “I love you, that has never changed and it never will. We can get past all of this, just please stop!”

As soon as she said stop, his large hand came up and smacked Twilight as hard as he could, sending her flying and crashing into a nearby building.

“TWILIGHT!” the girls screamed.

Spike continued to move, flapping his large wings up in the air and flew towards his next target: Canterlot.

Where the Sister Princesses lay a trap for him ready.

Back at the chateau, escaping through the dark maze of the dungeons, Rachel lay many bodies at her wake. The guards being used as cannon fodder thrown at her, her newly found strength, razor sharp claws and teeth, along with fires shooting out of her mouth, bodies were everywhere.

Blood soaking her clothes as she raced through the halls.

She turns a corner before hearing somepony calling out.

“Hey! Hey, is anypony there??” A male voice called out. “I’m in here!”

Rachel tilted her head to the side as she followed the shouting. Wondering past several empty cells until she came to one that wasn’t empty.

Inside was a pale white unicorn with short dark brown mane and a goatee. Wearing a rather tattered red and black silk clothes, chained up to the wall with black crystals embedded in his horn.

Chancellor Neighsay.

Chapter 76

Neighsay was taken completely back to see this strange new creature in front of his cell. Not what he had in mind when he heard something that wasn’t the White Mantle guards nor the mind controlled humans he could hear lurking in the dark. Ever since Blueblood had thrown him in here and covered his horn in black crystals, he was unable to escape.

“Well…this is new.” He muttered. She looked draconic but he had never met a dragon with both scales and fur - she definitely wasn’t a kirin with her furled wings and taloned hooves.

The female lets out a huff before she turns to leave him here.

“Wait! Wait let me out, we can escape together!” He called out for her again. “I-I am a higher up within the Canterlot politics!”

He just hears the talons scraping the floors.

“I know things that are useful for the Princesses to hear, Blueblood’s plans and the portal that opened!”

Nothing again.

“Do you not understand me, you stupid animal?!”

As soon as he said that, she came back and kicked the door off its hinges, nearly hitting him and it fell to the ground with a loud bang and he let out a girlish scream.

“Could you like shut the fuck up?” Rachel snarled at him.

Neighsay's chest quickly rose and fell as she entered the cell and walked up to him.

"What in Equestria are you?" He asked, trying to figure out what she was.

Rachel’s ears pinned backwards as she looked down at her hooves. She scowled at the sight of them. “I have no freaking clue.”

To her, the taloned hooves were so freaking ugly! Like the universe didn’t know what to make her feet during the transformation and decided to give her both claws and hooves.

“Well, whatever you are, could you be so kind as to let me out?? I don’t want to stay here anymore than I have to.” Neighsay asked, tugging on the chains he was dangling off of. “And hurry before Blueblood comes back.”

Rachel tilts her head. “Why should I?” he doesn’t know that Blueballs is gone…huh.

Neighsay stuttered. “Were you not listening when I said I have very important information I could give to the Princesses about Blueblood’s plans and how the portal opened to the human world.”

“Oh, you mean his plan to bring about war and chaos between humans and ponies which he successfully has done?” She hummed as her tail flickered, feeling the tail fur brushing up against her leg, causing her to jump a little. “Oookay that’s something I gotta get used to.” she shuddered. She shook her head before looking at him. “You do realize Blueblood is gone right? Sombra is here.”

Neighsay’s grunted. “That’s impossible. Sombra has been gone for~”

Rachel gets into his face with a menacing growl. She didn’t want to hear that bs and he got the hint.

“Uh, okay he’s here.”

Rachel stepped back from him and crossed her arms. She eyes at him, the chains, the crystals on his horn. “I’m gonna go out of a limb that Blueblood recruited you after you got canned by the princesses and he turned on the redcoat. That is you and that’s why you’re here, Neighsay?”

Neighsay’s eyes widened. “How do you know my name?”

“My fianceé is good with description. So if I set you free and we leave, you're gonna come clean to the princesses?” Rachel asked as her ears peered down the hallway to hear some movement coming their way. “Might wanna be quick about it, there’s another wave of White Mantle goons and mind controlled humans coming this way and I want to get the fuck out of here and save my mate so please make the right choice.”

“Yes! Yes, let me out of these shackles and I’ll turn myself in!” Neighsay shouted.

Rachel quickly reached for the shackles, grabbed the chains, used her hoof to brace the wall and pulled as hard as she could.

The chains snapped and Neighsay dropped to the ground.

“You okay?” Rachel asked as the chancellor dusted his dirty suit off before standing up. She stood tall over him. If she had to guess, she was just at Spike’s height in comparison to how tall Neighsay was.

Tall but not too tall, she was okay with that.

“Yes thank you, now let's get going.” Neighsay said and the two shuffled out of the cell and bolted down the hall. “What’s your name?” He asked as they ran.

“Rachel.” Rachel responded, keeping her senses on high alert for any movement that wasn’t rodents and bugs crawling around.

Neighsay had to do a double take when she said her name. Looking up and down at her. “Rachel Lockhart??”

“Uh yeah, lemme guess, Blueballs talked to you about me?” She asked as they turned a corner.

When she turned and saw something large, she grabbed Neighsay’s shoulders and pulled them both back, pressing up against the wall and motioned him to be quiet.

She peeked over the corner and saw there was a rather large three headed dog sniffing the ground, guarding a rather large dark door.

“He’s got a Cerberus??” she murmured. She didn’t know Cerberus’ existed in this world!

“That’s Lexie.” Neighsay whispered. He looked at her form again. “She guards the dungeons… You’re Rachel Lockhart? Aren’t you supposed to be human??”

She slaps her furry tipped tail over his mouth to shut him up. “Yes I was, now shut up.” She hissed him before turning back to the cerberus. The white three headed dog with bloodshot eyes sniffed the ground. With two of the heads sniffing the ground, the third on one the left was looking around.

From what Rachel could tell, the three headed dog was taller than her, if she had to guess, fifteenish feet tall. If memory serves her from reading books in this world and from what she heard from her Earth, Cerberus’s are immune to fire so blasting it will do nothing but piss it off. She’s strong but Rachel has no idea how strong she got and knew it would prove more of a challenge than the ponies and humans she fought.

“We need to find another way out.” Rachel whispered when she pulled her head back.

Neighsay shook his head. “The only way out of the dungeons is past Lexie. I memorized the way when I was taken. If I had these confounded crystals off of my horn, I could use my magic to lull her to sleep.”

“You kidding me?”

“Does it look like I’m kidding??” He points at the crystals on his horn. “These crystals are what is preventing me from using my magic. So you are going to have to~”

He was cut off when Cerberus’s heads poked around the corner and bared their teeth at them and growled.

Both Rachel and Neighsay screamed out of surprise and Neighsay books it down the other way.

Rachel goes to follow before the hellhound swings her large three heads like a battering ram and hits the she-dragon, knocking her down to the ground. She went to get up before the large paws came down on her.

She stuck her hands out and grabbed it, trying not to let it come down on her. Letting out her own growls and snarls, with one hand trying to hold the paw up, Rachel took her other hand, claws out and slashes across its pads.

Cerberus let out a painful yelp and backed up. Blood was quickly dripping from its paw. One of the heads proceeds to lick it to try and soothe the pain while the other two heads snapped at Rachel.

While one head and paw was preoccupied, it was limping, but it was coming after Rachel.

Rachel got to her hooves with a grunt and leapt into the air, her wings automatically spread out, giving out a quick single flap and she was up in the air for a moment. Balling both of her fists, she slammed it down on one of the hound’s heads. “Bad girl!” she snarled,

The center head yelped while the left head grabbed her by the waist midair, teeth chomping but unable to pierce through the thick fur and scales underneath. Rapidly shook its head furiously trying to chomp down on her.

Rachel let out a hiss and began punching it on the side of the head and muzzle, trying to get it to let go.

Neighsay ended up coming back, this time with a large sword he swiped from one of the fallen guards. “Here!” He called out to Rachel and tossed it to her.

Rachel tried to catch it but missed and scattered on the ground. Cerberus kicks the sword away and lets it fall into a nearby drain.

“You gotta be shitting me!” Rachel snarled as she continued to hit the dog.

The center head snapped at her, trying to bite her legs and tail, kept getting kicked and clawed in the face by her hooves. The head on the right was still nursing the bleeding paw.

Neighsay had to think, he knows he can’t physically go toe to toe with the hellhound and his magic was out of commission for a moment.

Unable to think of anything, the Chancellor had no choice but to race up to the fight. He jumps up and lands on top of the dog. He climbed up to one of their heads and grabbed onto the collar and pulled.

The center head yelped, the left head finally let go and flung Rachel into a wall.

Cerberus bucked and shook, trying to throw Neighsay off of her. Neighsay held on as long as he could before the hellhound slammed itself into a wall, slamming him against it.

The force of the impact was enough to knock the black crystals off.

As soon as Neighsay was off, Lexie turned back to Rachel, seeing her collecting herself.

She got into a stance. “Come on!” She snarled.

Both she and the hellhound charged at the same time.

The heads snapped, paws swiped, Rachel dodged it, rushing in, grabbing the dog by the belly. As hard as she could, she picks Cerberus up and goes backwards, throwing the dog over her shoulder and watching it crash into another wall, causing a dent in its path.

Lexie whimpered, shaking her head as it came back to her paws. The three heads snarled and got up once more and charged at Rachel.

Just as she was about to grab one of the heads, Neighsay jumped in front of her, his horn glowing orange and an ethereal lyre appeared out of nowhere.

Lexie stops in her tracks once the lyre appears.

Soft, angelic music began playing.

To Rachel’s surprise, Lexie the Cerberus was beginning to fall asleep! It didn’t take long before the hellhound curled up into a ball and fell asleep.

“Hmm, see, I told you so.” Neighsay smirked in satisfaction.

“Okay, that went better as planned.” Rachel huffed. “Thanks for the music, but let's go before she wakes up.”

“Yes.” Neighsay nodded before the two left the dungeons and began their ascend up the winding stairs.

Sisters Celestia and Luna were waiting for Spike to approach Canterlot. They had already locked down the streets, having their subjects hiding and using barriers to protect some homes and the castle.

“Are you sure this will work?” Celestia asked Luna as the two were in the air, their wings holding them upright. Their weapons - sun sword and scythe - in their hands, both dressed in their battle armor.

“It will have to, it's the only way to stop him without hurting Spike. If it doesn’t work, then we have to resort to more drastic measures. It’s not the first time we faced a raging dragon.” Luna said.

“This was thousands of moons ago, dear sister.” Celestia said, “Times have changed…” It was hard for her as well. Spike has always been in a special place in her heart, seeing him caused so much destruction was something she couldn’t handle. “We have to help him, he is also a victim in this mess.”

“I hate to say it, I don’t think those under the debris and bodies all around, our subjects won’t see it that way.” Luna said, staring out in the open.

The sisters looked out in the distance and saw the dragon flying towards them. The sisters get ready.

Spike flies in, the second he enters Canterlot airspace, fire immediately shoots out of his mouth and lets a heavy stream down the streets. Setting what buildings that weren't protected up a blaze.

The sisters donned their helmets and flew at him. Unicorn guards below were set up and ready.

Below on the streets, a large rune was carved, Unicorns were casting their spells to set in place.

Luna attacked first, flying up to Spike, using her scythe, she swung in the air, slicing a black portal open and many tendrils shot out.

The tendrils wrapped around Spike’s neck and hand, throwing the dragon to ground.

Spike roared and pulled, struggling to pull the darkness off of him before breathing fire at it. The tendrils disappeared.

Celestia launched herself at Spike. Swinging her sword at his snout, only to be caught by his claws and swatted at her. She moved out of the way before her horn glowed, the earth below began to shake and then rise up. Rocks and dirt shot up and began consuming him.

Spike fought against it, smashing the rock and breathing fire, creating shards of glass from the dirt that fell around them.

The rocks and dirt formed against Spike, creating a rock like cage, concealing him fully inside of it.

“I don’t know how long I can hold, he’s too strong.” Celestia grits her teeth, feeling Spike fighting inside. Concentrating all her energy on the earth's magic.

“We just need thirty seconds!” Luna said as the rune carved in the streets began glowing a bright purple color.

They have to keep Spike in place that long for their trap to be released. It would take him to a place where it’ll hold him until whatever he’s experiencing wears off.

The rock cage was violently shaking, pieces of stone fell each time he slammed his body against it.

Ten seconds.

Fifteen seconds.

When it hit for twenty seconds, the rocks exploded, sending the debris out and his tail spun and smacked Celestia, sending her tailspin and leaped in the air.

He slashes at Luna, only to have her move out of the way. She comes back to him with her scythe. The crescent blade glowing white before slashing across his large snout. Blade cutting through the tough scales.

Spike let out a roar before breathing fire at her. Luan held her arms up to protect her face as the blast propelled her backwards. The dragon continued to fly around Canterlot, and began destroying everything in his path.

The sisters quickly regrouped. "Okay, this is harder than I thought." Celestia huffed.

If they can't get Spike to stop moving on the ground, they would have to put him down for good.

Rachel and Neighsay were running as fast as they could down the halls of the chateau. The guards raced after them, a combination of magic, arrows and human artillery coming at them at all fronts.

"Go go go go!" Neighsay shouted as he used his magic to shield the two from the projectiles.

Every few moments, Rachel would stop to breathe bursts of blue fire at the guards, burning what she could in hopes of burning this hellhole to the ground.

"One of the doors to the outside is just up ahead!" Neighsay called out.

As the two raced for the door, four black portals opened, causing them to stop. Hellish noises and shrieks came out of them as several ghastly looking creatures with distorted faces crawling spider-like out of them.

"The fuck are those things?? " Rachel asked.

"Shriekers." Neighsay responded with a gulp. "Another inhabitant from Tartarus."

"Do we fight or do we run?" Rachel questioned as the Shriekers creepily made their way towards them.

One of them opened its twisted mouth, it didn't show any teeth but black goop dripped as it let out a horrific sound.

"RUN, DEFINITELY RUN!" Neighsay yelled and the two ran from them and the demons were in hot pursuit.

Sombra was determined to make sure no one escapes!

Neighsay used his magic to throw up a rock barrier as a means to keep the Shriekers at bay.

It bought them a few seconds before the creatures seeped through the miniature cracks, bodies turning into black goop, pushing themselves through before forming back together and continuing the pursuits.

"Know any magic that fights against demons???" Rachel asked him as they burst through another set of doors opening to another corridor.

"I may be a powerful unicorn, but I don't deal with creatures of Tartarus! I am part of the EEA! A school pony!" He snapped at her. "There's another set of doors outside nearby!"

The two ran with the Shriekers ganging up on them.

As they ran up to a set of double doors, more portals opened. This time the two didn't stop and wait, they ran past the portals as more Shriekers came out, bursting open to a dark and stormy weather outside. Rain from an incoming hurricane was hitting the cliff side mansion.

Rachel and Neighsay came to a skidded halt when they came up to the rocky edge, harsh waves of the sea colliding into the rock walls.

"Okay, can you fly with the both of us?" Neighsay asked, frantically looking up at her.

Rachel blinked. "Uh, what do you mean fly?"

His jaws dropped. "You have wings clearly and you don't know how to fly?!?"

Rachel growled in frustration, "you see this?" She waves her hands at her body, wings flexing and tail rapidly lashing around. "I just got through transforming like fucking thirty minutes ago! I literally just got these wings so no I don't know how to fly!" She then motioned to Neighsay. "You're a freaking unicorn, teleport us the hell out of here!"

"I don't do that kind of magic under this much pressure!" Neighsay snapped back at her.

Hearing the horrible sounds of the shriekers caused them to whip their heads towards the direction. Seeing more of them coming!

Rachel suddenly grabbed Neighsay by his shoulders. "What are you doing?!"

"One of us is getting both of us out of here!" Rachel shouted as she dragged Neighsay.

And both of them jumped. Either she figures out how to use her new wings, Neighsay gets them out or they hit the rocks and ocean below.

Either way it's better than not to be in Sombra's lair.

The two screamed as they fell. Rachel tried to get her wings to move, trying to flap to get airborne. She quickly discovered that she doesn't know how wings work, especially ones covered in fur!

Neighsay screamed, trying to concentrate. His horn sparked and fizzled out repeatedly.

As the rocks and ocean were quickly upon them, Neighsay finally managed to use his magic to open a portal and the two fell through. Neighsay falls and lands in a wagon full of hay.

He groaned before sitting up, patting his body to make sure all was there before throwing his arms up in victory and laughing.

"Yes! Oh yes! I'm alive! I'm aliv-"

He was cut off by Rachel falling on top of him. Her weight upon impact caused the wheels of the wagon to break and both were on the ground.

"Gonna feel that later." Rachel groaned, shaking the hay straws out of her hair.

Neighsay digs his way out from under her and glares up at her.

"Sorry," she said.

The two climbed out of hays and looked around their new surroundings. Both of them gasped out loud.

It was Canterlot, everything was on fire!

"Oh no." Rachel whispered, her hands covering her mouth.

"What in Tartarus??" Even Neighsay could not believe what he was seeing.

Then, a large shadow flies over them. Rachel's eyes widened as she felt hot tears streaming down her face.

It was Spike.

"Rarity, what have you done…?" Rachel whispered in horror as she watched him fly, trying to destroy the castle.

Her mate, her beloved, her fiance, soulmate, was turned into the very thing he feared the most… A monster.

"Okay, I'm lost, we just went from bad to worse!" Neighsay yelped.

The two then saw more figures flying after the dragon, the Princesses.

"At least they are taking action." The chancellor murmurs before seeing Rachel take off. "Where are you going now?!"

Rachel didn't respond as she raced towards the direction. She could feel her wings trying to work, but like a newborn baby, they didn't know what to do.

All she knew was that she had to get to high ground. In her new form, would he even recognize her in his state of mind??

She approached up to a tall church, she looked up at the scaffolding looking at the belfry.

Bingo.

Rachel leaps up, grabs hold of the siding of the church, her claws digging into the brick and wood for support and begins climbing up. Her heart thumped each time she heard her mate roared and buildings were being demolished.

She climbed as fast as she could before she came to the tippy top. Her hands bracing the roof for support.

"SPIKE!!" Rachel screams out as loud as she could from the top of her lungs to get his attention.

He obviously didn't hear her as he continued to fly, now fighting the Princesses.

"SPIKE!" Rachel called out again, this time with a bit more umph in it. A small roar escaped her lips.

That small roar did cause his head to turn and look around before the Princesses continued their assault on him.

Knowing what she has to do, she let out a series of coughs, banging her fist against her chest. "I can do this, come on, come on!" She psyched herself up.

She took in a deep breath, opened her mouth and let out a roar. Each roar she let out was sounding like a human and dragon, it still didn't register to Spike. Her throat burned as she kept at it and at it until she let out a huge colossal roar, shingles from rooftops shook, glass shattered.

Her voice carried in the wind, it caused the Princesses to stop fighting. Spike's earfins flutter when he hears the sound of another dragon.

Snarling, he flies away from the castle and the two Alicorns, following the dragon call.

Rachel belts out one roar after another. Roaring until she lost all air to her lungs, causing her to gasp out breathlessly.

As she catches her breath, Spike responds with his own roar. She looked up as she saw the large beast coming in for a landing. His wings kicked dirt and debris as he touched the ground.

His neck lowered to where his eyes were looking at her.

"Spike!" Rachel called out. "Baby it's me! It's me!"

By God she hopes he recognizes her!

Spike snorted and growled, baring his teeth at her. Past the smell of smog and smoke, he noticed that this small furry creature smelt… oddly familiar. He tilted his head curiously as he leaned closer, smelling her ambrosial scent.

Something about her was making him feel different. His heart began fluttering some. Rachel could see he started to relax some, his eyes were shifting to something she herself recognized every time Spike gazed at her.

"It's me, Spike. It's me." She whispers. "Ooh babe, what did they do to you… " she raises a hand out. Bravely reached and placed it on his large snout. He closed his eyes as he felt her gently touching him with a low sound.

He was recognizing her!

"It's going to be okay, it will." Rachel said assuringly.

That was when she ended up noticing the purple glow around them.

"Um what??" Rachel gasped.

The trap was finally triggered. The purple glowing rune illuminated the area. Coming out of the ground were large chains, one wrapped around Spike like a collar, one clamped down on his muzzle, grabbing his limbs.

Spike began thrashing about, trying to break free but found himself unable to. Letting out frightening snarls.

"The fuck is happening, what the fuck is happening?!" Rachel cried out, not knowing that she assisted this.

Spike resumed his angry tantrum, trying to break free.

Then, the earth began to open up and before she and her mate knew, Spike fell into the hole, disappearing down below. Hearing Rachel's screams above as the hole was sealed up.

Chapter 77

Twilight moans and whimpers as she begins stirring awake. Her eyes fluttered open, at first all she saw was white, a blinding light that was making her head pound. Her vision soon began clearing up, finding herself staring at the ceiling, noticing stars sparkling in designs on it with a star shape light casting above.

She recognized the pattern for those that were in the infirmary wing at the Canterlot castle. She tried to move her arm so she could rub her face but felt resistance.

Twilight looked and frowned deeply, seeing her right arm was in a white cast and in a sling. She tried to move her wings but felt something restricting one of them, she looked and saw bandages wrapped around her keeping the left wing closed. Pretty sure she also has some internal damages.

“Twilight!” She jumped when she heard Pinkie Pie’s voice squealing. Suddenly the pink pony bounced over to her, balloons and streamers and confetti exploded in delight. She jumped on the bed and hugged the princess.

“OW OW Pinkie that hurt!” Twilight yelped in pain as the other girls came in.

“Pinkie, confound it, get off of her before you hurt her more.” Applejack grunted as she, RD, Fluttershy and Starlight approached the bed. “Hey sugarcube.”

“We’re so glad you’re okay,” Fluttershy whispered. While everyone tried to keep it together, Fluttershy looked more physically distraught, ears flattened and her eyes red as if she was crying.

“Do you remember what happened?” Starlight asked her as Pinkie Pie peeled off of the injured Princess.

Twilight frowned, her ears pinned as well. “Yes.” She spoke in a soft voice. She remembered Spike hitting her and she crashed into a building, knocking her out. It seemed she got hurt more than she thought. “What happened to Spike?”

The girls went very quiet after that. Not knowing what to say.

“Girls, what of Spike? Is he still out there? Is he back to normal?”

Before anyone could give her a bit of bad news, Celestia and Luna both enter the infirmary. While Luna had a more serious expression, Celestia had a softened gaze.

“Twilight, I’m glad you’re awake, we came to check on you.” Celestia greeted.

“Good to see you in glad tidings, Princess Twilight.” Luna bowed a little for her but straightened up, placed her hands behind her back.

“Princesses, what happened to Spike?” Twilight asked them.

Luna turned to her friends. “You didn’t share anything?”

“She just woke up as we came in, we didn’t have a chance.” Rainbow Dash responded.

“Yeah, we just got in here.” Starlight said.

“Tell me what??” Twilight grunted as she sat up on the bed.

Celestia took in a deep breath before exhaling. “A couple of hours ago, we managed to stop Spike. He’s currently residing in one of our dungeon cells.”

“We are working to try and reverse the potion your friend forced the young dragon to drink. But it’s hard to reverse Fall Out’s Desire when she altered it.” Luna responded.

“F-fall Out’s Desire normally wears off, are you sure there isn't a way to speed up the process? ” Twilight asked. “He can’t stay there or remain that big.”

“Twilight dear, you know there isn’t really much one can do when exposed to that potion.” Celestia explained.

As the princesses were talking, there was a commotion going out outside the infirmary doors. As they spoke the noise got louder and louder.

“When Rarity altered the potion, it altered its effec~”

The Sun princess was cut off mid-sentence when the doors violently kicked open, and an extremely pissed off she-dragon emerges. “CELESTIA! LUNA!!!” Rachel roared angrily, tears just streaking down her face, teeth baring, her ears pinned back.

Twilight and her friends jumped and screamed out of surprise and fright as Rachel stormed up to the Sister Princesses, her tail rapidly lashing side to side.

“Where is he?!” Rachel demanded, standing five feet from them, balling her claws into fists, shaking in her hooves.

Celestia calmly leans to her sister. “I thought you said you had your guards handle her?” she whispered to her.

“I had my findest guards on duty.” Luna glared at Rachel. “What did you do to them?”

Rachel snorted before violently gesturing her hand to the swinging closing doors to the piles of bat pony and day pony guards scattered in the corridor. To everyone’s surprise, they were still alive but would need to join Twilight in the Infirmary.

“Rachel?!” Twilight gasped, seeing Rachel now in her new form.

“Sure as hell not the fucking mail pony.” She snapped at the injured princess before staring at the Sisters. “With the night I had, they are lucky I held back on them! Now where the fuck is my mate!?”

“Rachel, we know you’re upset about what happened, but we must insist you calm down~”

Again she cuts Celestia off.

“Don’t you FUCKING DARE TELL ME TO CALM DOWN!!” the volume of Rachel’s voice got so loud, the curved triangle windows started crackling. “First my mate gets poisoned by that fucking cunt Rarity, Sombra kidnaps me and viciously mind fucked my head, I fought a Cerberus, outrun demons of Tartarus, slaughtered both man and pony to escape, then you two….YOU TWO COCK SUCKING WHORES! Fucking used me to trap Spike and took him away from me when I fucking had him! So I think I have the right to be pissed. I’m so fucking pissed, I’ve literally jumped over that edge and perpetually is still falling! Where is he?!”

The sisters looked at each other before Luna answered.

“You coming back when you did was unexpected but needed. Without you, Spike would’ve continued his rampage.” the night princess responded, unphased about her outburst.

“I had him! He stopped when he realized it was me.” Rachel huffed, trying to retain her erratic emotions but it was a losing battle. “He was big like this before, right? After he recognized a creature he turned back, that was happening!”

“We had no idea that would work,” Celestia spoke calmly but understood her. “Last time he turned, he got too greedy. Drinking that potion caused him to grow and we have no idea if he’d change back. And since we knew you’d be distraught, we had to send the guards to prevent you from barging in here after us.”

“But like always, Canterlot Guards are weak as they are dumbasses.” Rachel snorted. “Now we have that established, where did you take my mate?”

“They said he’s in the dungeons below.” Twilight responded.

With a grunt, Rachel turns on her taloned hooves and goes back out to get him.

“Rachel, you cannot go there.” Luna spoke loudly in a commanding voice. “He is too dangerous, and since we don’t know when he’ll turn back, we’re doing what we can to help him.”

Rachel stopped and turned back around to them. “Well? What have you done that could help him?? Of all your thousands of moons of knowledge, what have you two come up with?”

“Dear, it’s not as easy as it seems. Rarity had altered the potion to the point where it became something entirely different. Without knowing how much Spike drank and how long it’ll last, Spike is going to remain as is for the time being.” Celestia goes up to her to try and comfort her.

That’s when Rachel shoves her harshly away from her.

“What exactly is the point of magic if you can’t save the one you love?!” Rachel growled.

Luna took a step forward, about to use her magic when Celestia puts a hand out to get her to stop.

“The dungeons are temporary. It is until he changes back on his own.” Celestia explained before sighing deeply. “However, they won’t hold him for long, we had no idea the extent of his true strength until tonight. He'll eventually break out.”

“Which is why he has a time window. If he doesn’t change back on his own within five hours, we have no choice but to send him to Tartarus where he’ll stay there until he’s reverted back to normal.” Luna said.

“WHAT?!” Rachel and Twilight shouted in unison.

"This is Spike we're talking about! He doesn't belong to Tartarus!" Fluttershy cried out.

"He isn't Tirek or Cozy Glow! He wasn't in his right mind!" Rainbow Dash shouted. "This wasn't his fault!"

"Princesses please! Spike isn't evil! Don't send him away!" Twilight begged them.

"After everything he's done for us all, you repay him by sending Spike to Hell?!?" Rachel screeched.

"Poisoned by a botched potion or not, Spike is still responsible for the carnage he created during the rampage." Luna said. "We care for him too, but we have to think of the safety of our people. We're trying our best but there may not be anything else we can do."

"That's straight up bullshit! Fuck both of you!"

Celestia, losing her patience, straightens up. "If you don't control yourself, we will remove you from the premises, Rachel. You're angry at the situation, yes, but your outbursts have reached their limit. You're not allowed in the dungeons for your own good. If you disobey our orders we will arrest you.”

Rachel growled but didn’t make a move, her talons dug into the wooden floors, splintering the wood.

“We’re sorry, but it’s like this now.” Luna said.

“We’ll give you girls a moment.” Celestia said before walking away from the Infirmary.

It took everything the furry dragoness had to keep her planted in that room. Body trembles angrily.

“Damn them both….” She whispered.

"Spike can't go to Tartarus. He doesn't belong there." Fluttershy whispered before turning and hugging Rainbow Dash, crying into her shoulders.

"There's something we have to do. I don't want to throw a Going to Hell party!" Pinkie blabbed.

"Ah think most of us are heading there already, hon." AJ responded to that.

Twilight watched as her friends discussed this situation before turning to watch Rachel. Seeing her seething in anger and disbelief. She was also appalled that her own mentor and co-ruler would throw Spike under the bus like that.

She tried to think of what to do to fix this to prevent the sisters from sending Spike away.

The more she thought, the more she stared at Rachel.

“I don’t know how you do it, Rachel…” Twilight muttered.

“Do what?” Rachel huffed, on the verge of breaking into a million pieces.

“Ever since the two of you got together, the very first day no less of when you and Spike met, you always have this calming effect on him.” Twilight spoke, causing her friends to stop.

“Ya know, that’s right. There’s a lot of moments when Spike gets heated up, Rachel has always been able to cool him.” Applejack remembered.

“Yeah, I know. I had him before the Sisters took him.” Rachel muttered. “If there is one thing Spike won’t do is hurt me. Even out there as big as he is, he didn’t hurt me. He snarled and bared his teeth, but once he realized it was me, he stopped.”

“Then you have to go down there.” Twilight said. “If he was starting to calm down with you before, it’ll happen again.”

Everypony was staring at Twilight with that.

“Excuse me?” Rachel blinks. “Didn’t you just hear from Celestia and Luna? I’m not allowed down there unless I want to get arrested and or kicked out of the castle.”

“Damn what they say.” Twilight grunted, which surprised everyone. “At this point, I don’t care what Celestia says, this is Spike we’re talking about. He was forced into becoming a monster, like you said, we’re all responsible for this happening.”

Everyone’s jaws virtually dropped to the ground.

“Twilight, are you suggesting disobeying Celestia’s order?” Starlight asked, pinching herself to see if this was a dream.

“They are going to send Spike to Tartarus, he doesn’t belong there. We’ll get through the aftermath of all this, but right now, he needs to change back.” Twilight said, her face not leaving Rachel. “I don’t know how this is possible, I don’t know how the two of you work, being from two different species. In a hundred thousand ways, the two of you shouldn’t have worked or lasted this long, but you two do. You have a special connection with him. It has to be you to help him.

Everyone stared at her disbelief.

“Twilight, fucking, Sparkle.” Rachel gawked before smirking. “Didn’t know you had it in you.”

“It’s Spike that we’re dealing with, not an evil being hellbent on taking over Equestria. He’s one of us. Rachel, you have to save Spike.” Twilight said definitively.

“We can deal with the guards while you handle the big guy.” Rainbow Dash grinned.

Rachel felt a bit of relief, but it wasn’t enough to calm her nerves. “If you guys remembered, the bigger the dragons, the dumber they become. Spike probably would be thinking I had betrayed him for setting the trap off. I won’t be enough.”

Then, a light bulb hit the pink party pony. “Maybe we can feed him that selenite crystal that you used to heal your sex injuries.” Pinkie Pie suggested.

Everypony turned to look at her.

“What’s a selenite?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“It’s a magical healing crystal. Maud had one.” Starlight said.

Though Rachel was blushing red when she reminded everyone that, she took large steps over to her, grabbed Pinkie by the face and planted a brief but a big ol’ kiss. “Pinkie Pie, you’re a genius!”

“Wait, would this crystal even work??” Applejack asked.

“It's what we got.” Twilight said. “Either way, We have to get Rachel in the dungeons, we got five hours. And judging how dark it is outside, you got until sunrise, so we gotta hurry.”

“Pinkie, you’re with me, we’re going crystal hunting.” Rachel said. “Girls, you handle the guards.” She looked at the rest.

“Oh yeah! Lets save Spike!” Rainbow Dash pumped her fists in the air.

“Good luck girls, please hurry.” Twilight said.

Digging around the mines underneath Canterlot, Pinkie Pie bounced next to Rachel - Pinkie wearing a miner’s helmet and Rachel carrying a blue blazing torch in her hands, lighting each other's way.

“You know Rachie, you picked a good pony to help since I grew up on a rock farm.” Pinkie giggled.

“Basically, I barely remember what the selenite crystal looks like.” Rachel responded as they crawled through the tunnel. “I remember it was clear looking, but there’s like a million different clear looking crystals.”

“Do you remember the magic word?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“I honestly don’t even remember what.” Rachel admits. “Do you??”

“Celestine.” The party pony chimed as they soon came to an opening. All over the walls and high ceiling was covered in a variety of crystals and gems, different shapes and sizes. A few looked good enough to eat for Rachel but her mind wasn’t even on stuffing her face and giving in her draconic instincts.

Having her mind on one thing, and one thing only.

“Okay, how do we know which one is which and how big?” Rachel asked as she shined her torch on the many reflective surfaces.

Seeing her form through it, causing her to stop a moment.

A part of her doesn’t believe what she was nor believe how she ended up at this moment. One say she was in some crazy dream. She thought she would be upset not seeing her human form anymore, seeing this large creature before her.

But she knows it’s her. And oddly enough, she never felt more true to herself. This was the newest chapter of her life, and one thing for sure, she’s going to embrace her new life. And hopefully embrace it with her mate.

“Whatcha thinking about?” Pinkie asked her as she looked through the crystals.

Rachel let out a chuckle. “Just thinking about how fat I’m gonna get when I’ll be having Spike’s future babies.” She planned.

Rachel more than anything wants that life with Spike. Making her more determined than ever to find the crystal and save him. Focusing on that future and on him.

“Oooh! How many do you think you two will have?” Pinkie Pie asked, popping her head out of a massive crack in front of Rachel, causing her to shuffle back.

“What the fuck?!” Rachel yelped. “Okay, just how the hell are you doing that??” She asked, placing a hand over her racing heart.

“Oooh you don’t wanna know.” Pinkie Pie smirked as she just rapidly punched the crystal to expand the crack more and having her step out.

Rachel blinks. “Okay I’ll never understand earth pony logic…or Pinkie Pie logic.” she says in disbelief.

“No one does, isn’t that great!” Pinkie Pie laughs. “Anyway, I can’t find it. Oooh! Let's try saying the magic word!”

“Uh okay.” Rachel shrugged, but leaned away from the strange pony. “Celestine.” she called out.

All of the sudden, the two creatures had this healing effect washing over them instantly. Whatever injuries they had suffered during the night felt like they were healed, energy rejuvenated. Basking this chamber they were in a white light.

The two quickly followed the source up on the ceiling. A giant crystal that was the size of a city bus stared at them glowing before the light died, the clear crystal turning gray from usage.

“Bingo.” Rachel grinned.

“I got it!” Pinkie Pie uses her tail and bounces herself up. She goes to punch it but literally froze mid air. “How big do we need?”

“How big do you think is needed for a fifty foot dragon?” Rachel was not even going to question how she’s doing that.

“Hmm, pretty big.” Pinkie said, and as if somepony pressed the play button on her, Pinkie Pie began rapidly punching the crystal, thinking just how big it needed for Spike.

Soon a 10 foot chunk of crystal falls to the ground.

“Tada!” Pinkie says as she lands on the ground.

“Nice goin’ Pinks.” Rachel chuckled, grabbing it with one hand and easily lifting it up.

Pinkie Pie then gestured to her floofy pink mane. Silently pointing at her and at her mane.

It took Rachel a moment to realize what she was gesturing about. "Uh okay?" She takes the crystal and pushes it inside that mane of Pinkie's. Watching the thing disappear inside it.

"How?! Are you sure you're not in one way related to fucking Discord?!" Rachel asked, petting Pinkie's mane, still was textured as cotton candy and soft.

"That would make sense, wouldn't it?" Pinkie smiled in glee.

Feeling a migraine coming on, Rachel waved her hands. "Let's just go."

The two quickly backtracked out of the cavern and made their way back to the castle.

When they came back, the girls snuck their way towards the dungeons where they saw Applejack and Rainbow Dash dragging some guards that were bound by rope with gags stuffed in their muzzles into one of the empty cells.

"Hey guys." Rachel called out to them.

"Yo, you guys got the crystal?" Rainbow Dash asked.

Pinkie pulls out the large crystal out of her mane. “Got it!”

Both AJ and RD hushed her.

“Girl quiet, we still got guards roaming here.” Applejack said as she closed the cell door as the two walked out.

“Oh okay, we got it.” Pinkie Pie said in a loud whisper.

Rachel just watched her in disbelief before looking at the ponies, pointing at Pinkie’s mane.

“Don’t ask.” AJ and RD said in unison.

“You’d just get a headache if you do.” Dash said.

Soon, Starlight clops her way over to the others. “Hey okay, I got the keys.” She said, holding up a ring of multiple keys.

“Where’s Flutters?” Rachel asked.

“Back with Twilight. Those guys are gonna try and figure out how to distract the Princesses while we’re here.” Starlight said before tossing Rachel the keys. “I took care of the rest of the guards, I’ll take you where Spike is being held.”

Rachel caught it before grabbing the crystal from Pinkie Pie. “Thank you. All of you for helping me out.”

“Don’t sweat it, yer one of us now.” Applejack smiled.

“Just change our boy back.” RD said.

“YOU GOT THIS!” Pinkie Pie cheered before being collectively hushed by everyone.

Starlight nodded before walking up to Rachel. “Ready?”

“As I’ll ever be.” Rachel said, readjusting her hold on the crystal.

Starlight then grabbed her shoulder and the two teleported.

Soon reappeared somewhere deeper in the dark, dank dungeons. Appearing right in front of this intensely large purple double doors with gold carvings and designs. The two could hear large movements and chains rattling from inside.

“You got a plan?” Starlight asked.

“Uhh, don’t die?” Rachel quipped. “Feed Spike the crystal, say the magic word, trying not to get eaten along the way.”

She really hoped that didn't happen. But if she knows anything about Spike, large or not, he never wanted to intentionally harm her.

Rachel turned to Starlight. “I’m gonna try to go by myself. Gimme….thirty minutes, if you don’t hear or see anything, come in.”

“I got your back. You sure you don’t want me to come in with you?”

The dragoness shook her head. “No, it’s better if one person goes in first.”

“Well, you better hurry, you got,” Starlight holds out her phone to check the time. “It’s currently 3:45, you have two and a half hours left, plenty of time. No rush.”

Rachel inhaled and exhaled sharply. “Okay…game on.”

She walked up to the doors, taking a moment to look through the keys. There were over a hundred keys on the key ring, it was obvious to find the right key - it looked more medieval and bulky like with a six pointed star pattern on the teeth, matching the lock. She took the key and inserted it in the lock and turned. There were sounds of many gears turning before the door opened. It was rather pitch black and ominous looking.

With a deep breath, Rachel muttered a prayer - though she rarely prays, it’s kinda needed for what she’s about to do, grabbed the torch next to the set of doors and stepped inside.

Inside was a large cavern of sorts. The ceiling was quite huge to the point Rachel only saw darkness above even with the torch. A lot of perches and crevices, no window to the outside world.

The doors suddenly closed behind her, causing her to jump and turn, finding herself in the dark dungeon.

A part of her couldn't believe she's doing another dungeon break less than a span of twenty-four hours..

Rachel gulped as she turned the torch around the cavern. Her ears flickering to the sounds inside, sounds of chains and frantic moving.

She followed the sound, waving the torch around to get a better look. She looked around before catching a dark purple shimmer.

A deep, growl reverberated through the cavern as she noticed the large spade tip tail shifting around..

Her ears flickered as the growl got louder, hearing heavy steps crawling up behind her.

Rachel turned and stiffened, now staring up at the large dragon. And he was not pleased.

He snarled and lunged at Rachel.

The dragoness leaped backwards, trying to dodge his claws as he narrowly misses her.

Rachel kept running, ultimately dropping the torch as she leaped up on the perch.

Spike got as close as he could before being pulled back. Snarling and in rage, pulling at the chain that was fastened around his neck with a metal collar.

Rachel watched him before following the large chain to a large rock spike embedded in the wall mount.

"Big bastard..." Rachel uttered under her breath before raising her voice. "Spike, Spike baby it's me." She called out to him in a calm voice as he continued to tug. Worried he might hurt himself.

She breathes quick bursts of fire, getting his attention.

Spike snorted before turning his gaze back at the small furry dragon.

Rachel held the crystal in her hands, held it out for him. "Lookie look what I got?" She sang a little, waving the crystal.

Spike glared at Rachel before his eyes shifted at the crystal. The growl of his stomach was loud.

He came as far as the chain allowed him, giving them a good ten feet distance between the two.

"Hmm, yummy yummy gem." She taunts him, holding it out for him.

Spike sniffed the air, noting both the smell of the crystal and her scent, but his focus was on the crystal.

Rachel gulps before hoping down from her perch, landing on her taloned hooves. The dragon watched her every move.

"Good crystal," she says as she places the crystal down just in reach of him and backs slowly.

Spike made some grunting sounds as he crouched low. He leaned close to the crystal, giving it a good sniff and licked it. In comparison it looked like a ruler compared to his size. His tail began thumping, and Rachel knew when that tail gets to moving, he's in a happy state.

He grabbed it with his tongue and pulled it in his mouth and began munching.

"Celestine!" Rachel shouted the word.

As he crushed the crystal up with his teeth, the crystal glowed white. Watching the glowing bits go and disappear down his gullet. Rachel saw a brief white glow consuming Spike's body, and disappeared as quickly as it appeared.

But Spike was still big.

"No no no no," she repeatedly whispered as she saw it wasn't working.

She bravely approached him. "Spike?" She asked.

That head of his swung like a wrecking ball and smacked against Rachel, sending her flying into a rock mound, the impact shattered the rock.

"Fuck!" Rachel snapped, trying to get up quickly.

However, Spike was in her quickly, slamming his clawed hand down on her, her chest up was exposed between two of his digits before pressing his hand down on her, pinning her down and crushing her.

Rachel let out a pained scream as a lot of his massive weight was near bone crushing.

"Spike, it's me, Rachel!" Rachel cried out, it was getting hard to breathe. "Baby please!"

Her heart was pumping hard and tears began streaming as she saw Spike lowering his head towards her, teeth baring, earfins pinned back. She couldn't move and she couldn't bring herself to think anything that would hurt Spike.

Oh God, I'm going to die! This frightened thought came to her.

Spike got up real close to her face, mouth opened, going as he was going to take a bite when he found that he couldn't bring himself. Her scent was really confusing him.

He then began sniffing her more, his large snout pushing her hair. Rachel was holding her breath because his breath was really, really gross. Smelling of sulfur, rotting meat and something foul.

As he sniffed, Spike began trembling. Rachel watched as the pupils began dilating. His lips trembled as she saw literal tears forming in his eyes.

And this deep, rumbling voice heartbreakingly spoke. "R-r-rachel…?"

Rachel gasped loudly, hearing him speak. "Yes! Spike, it's me, it's me!" She cried out.

Spike began breathing rapidly, shaking his head. "No...NO NO NO NO NO!" Spike panicked as he lifted his claws off of her and backed away from her.

He kept saying no repeatedly, shaking his head. His words mixed with snarls, having two halves of himself trying to get control.

Rachel saw him paced around as she got on her hooves, stepping out of the way when he got too close.

Spike then turned and began ramming his head against the cavern wall. Ramming it several times before letting out a loud roar that shifted to a loud cry. His body began shrinking!

The cries continued as his body shrank and changed back to how he was before, the large collar dropped to the ground with a metallic bang, circling him as he was laying on his knees, face buried in his hands as he sobbed. Wings sagged in defeat on the ground. Since his clothes were destroyed during the change, he was bare naked. "What have I done...what have I done?!?" He shouted.

Everything that transpired hit him all at once, seeing the destruction and blood shed, the death of one of his friends, Twilight, his mate just now, broke him.

Rachel vaulted over the large collar, one hand over her aching ribs. "Spike, it's going to be okay," she assured him. "Babe, it's going to-" as she went to place a hand on him, Spike fearfully pushed her away.

"Go! Leave!" He cried out. "Don't come near me, just go Rachel, just go!" He heaved, his stomach twisted as he began throwing up. "Oh Celestia, what have I done?!"

Rachel shuffles back from the push, bumping against the collar. She stared at his sobbing, seeing this massive amount of guilt for his actions radiating off of him.

"Spike, what happened here wasn't your fault." Rachel whispered, slowly making her way to him. "You're not responsible for this, you were poisoned." She says as he continues to wail. "You're not alone in this, we'll get through this. " She raised a hand out when she got close. "I'm not leaving you." Her voice trembled and cracked when she placed her hand on his head.

He looked up at her through the barrage of tears, whimpering and blubbering, reached out, wrapped his arms around her waist and pressed his head against her abdomen and heavily sobbed

"I'm so sorry baby, I'm so so sorry!" He cried.

Unable to stand on her own, Rachel got down on her knees, wrapped her arms around his shoulders. She cried too but she didn't make much sound. Shushing him softly. "Shhh, there, there, let it out… Let it out. " She comforted him, kissing his head, closing her eyes as she silently sobbed with him.

Though this nightmare was over, she knew things will never be the same after this.

Author's Note

One more chapter left!

Spike! I'm glad you're okay! :twilightsmile:

I'm...I'm not okay... :moustache:

Chapter 78 - The End

Three days later….

“You two cunts have a lot of fucking nerves pulling that crap!” Ember snarled at Celestia and Luna in the throne room. Dressed in her golden armor and several of her dragon guards standing behind her. “How dare you even consider Tartarus when that isn’t your decision to make!?”

“Spike was out of control, many lives were destroyed during the rampage.” Luna informed, dressed in her armor, only Celestia wasn’t in her armor but in one of her many dresses. “He was still a danger so we have to consider our options at this time.”

“That’s a load of bullshit.” Ember snarled. “Spike may have answered you guys in the past due to his raising, but he answers to me. If you two had contacted me when it all went down, we would’ve helped, but no, you didn’t think of that!”

“We didn’t know you were able to handle a dragon that was poisoned.” Celestia said calmly but from lack of sleep both sisters had, all of them were cranky. “Many ponies died after what Spike did.”

“Caused by one of your subjects!” Ember threw her arm towards the doors, gesturing to whoever did it. “Rarity is so lucky to have died early on because she would’ve answered for what she did! We have rules and laws of our own to follow."

"This is a delicate manner here, " Celestia said. "We all understand that, but we do have other pressing matters here, especially Sombra's return and the Human Invasion. On top of the Elements of Harmony now in shambles with the death of Rarity, we need all of our allies to help. "

"Maybe you two should've thought about that before threatening Spike." Ember growled with malice. "This war with them is Pony problems. The humans drove my kind here centuries ago when we lived on Earth. We didn't want to get involved with them when they crossed over. This is your mess!"

As Ember continued to tore into those two, the doors opened and Twilight stepped in. She was all dressed in black, having just come from a large funeral, her mane in a bun, her arm still in a cast and sling.

"And another thing!" Ember continued before turning to see the smaller Princess. She stomps over to her. "Where is he??"

Twilight stiffened when Ember stormed over to her. "E-ember?"

Celestia glared at the Dragonlord before looking at her student. "How did the funeral go, dear Twilight?"

Twilight blinked, rubbing her eyes with her free hand. "Funeral was okay… And to answer your question, Ember, Spike's here. He hasn't left his room with Rachel since they came back."

Ember spat on the ground. "At least someone is there for him."

"I had always been there for Spike." Twilight grunted.

"That's not what I heard. I'll be taking those two back with me." She turned to glare at the sisters. "Dragon's Lair is on lockdown until further notice, all dragons will return to the lands effective immediately."

"Spike doesn't want to see anyone. I don't think he wants to move at all.” Twilight explained. “He needs time to heal.”

She tried to see him when the two came out of the dungeons, Spike wouldn't even look or acknowledge her. Seeing how he was trembling, holding onto Rachel. He looked so small, so fragile it was heartbreaking. When she saw him, it was like he was a baby dragon again.

“What Spike needs is to get the hell away from the ponies who had a claw in the situation he was brought in.” Ember grunted. “Since obviously it was those he was supposed to trust the most can’t protect him, he’s going to a place where he’ll be protected.”

“Ember, you can’t just~” Celestia was cut off by a threatening growl from the blue dragoness.

“You lost the right to do whatever you want with Spike the second shit hit the fan.” Ember said. “You’re fucking Princesses, I am the mother fucking Dragonlord. I rule over the dragons, not your bitchass.” she glared at Celestia and Luna before looking over at Twilight. “Go say your little goodbyes to him, because in about thirty minutes, I’m taking him far away from ALL OF YOU!” She demanded before throwing her head towards the doors, signaling her guards to follow her out.

Twilight watched in disbelief as the Dragonlord left, leaving the room. She turned to look at the now frustrated Princesses.

“This…definitely puts a strain in our relationship.” Celestia muttered, though she was worried.

Without more forces, they’ll be attacked from all fronts, from both Humans and Sombra…. Their super weapon is gone, they are left defenseless.

“She’s going to take Spike away…” Twilight muttered.

Though, she can hardly blame her, after everything Spike had gone through, this was coming for a long time. What happened three days ago was the tip of the iceberg.

They had all failed Spike.

Twilight slowly made her way to where the couple was staying. Her heart ached having to do this, especially as fragile things were now. As she made her way towards the hallway, her mind kept replaying moments of their lives.

From the time she hatched him from his egg, the moment her parents decided to adopt him as their own, how she, Spike and Shining hung out when they were very young. The mischievous bits baby Spike was like, watching his slowly growing to her assistant. Going on their adventures, saving Equestria numerous times., just where did all the time go?

Twilight knew she can’t just pinpoint all the blame on her dead friend, there were other ponies who were responsible for this, the princess herself included. Her fear of losing him pushed him away, the cruise and onward…

The only shining light of Spike’s is his mate.

She hoped with Rachel’s help, Spike could finally be happy and get the help he desperately needs at this point.

When she came to the room, she stopped out of surprise.

Rachel was sitting outside of the door, back against the wall right next to it. She was wearing her sleepwear which was a thin, satin nightgown that had thin straps and barely goes past her knees. She had her knees bunched up, hugging them close to her chest, burying her face. Ears flattened and wings drooped.

“Rachel?” Twilight called out.

Rachel lifted her head and Twilight let out an audible gasp. There was some slight discoloration on the scaley parts of her neck. As if she recently had a pair of hands wrapped around it, her eyes were red and puffy.

“Oh my Celestia, Rachel are you alright?” Twilight asked, rushing over to her.

“I’m fine.” She spoke softly, rubbing her throat. Twilight stared at her, not knowing how to ask about it. Rachel sighed softly. “Spike had a night terror last night and he latched onto me.” She explained. “It's to be expected with the shit he went through, first of many to come, I have my fair share, but last night…it was bad.” She turned her head to look at the door. “Once he snapped out of it and let go, he all but threw me out…”

Still, Twilight was mortified. “Rachel, no this is consider a~”

“Don’t you dare say that word.” Rachel stopped her with a snarl. “I know what abuse is and what it looks like, my father and an ex of mine did that.” She points at her neck. “This is from intense PTSD. An illness that takes time to heal. What happened is plaguing his mind and it’s horrible. He just needs help and I’m determined to get him the help he needs. So no, this isn’t abuse.”

Twilight backed off and frowned, taking herself a moment to remove her gaze from Rachel’s neck and at her face. “So you’ve just been sitting out here all night?”

Rachel nodded. “He may have kicked me out, but I’m not leaving him…love makes you defy all laws and logic.”

“Guessing you haven’t contacted the twins and the professor.”

“Oh, they heard what happened and begged me to leave him after what happened days ago. Ain’t going to happen.” She grunted.

Twilight nodded and sighed. “Have you heard about Ember?”

Rachel held off of answering immediately before nodding. “Yeah, I felt her summoning, using the Blood Staff five minutes ago…felt super weird but I heard the call…I don’t know how Spike is at the moment.”

There was a moment of silence between the two before she went over and helped Rachel up with her good hand. “We’ll check on him together before you two leave…I think it’s for the best given what happened.”

Rachel looked down at Twilight before the two turned to the door. Rachel reached out with her hand and knocked on the door. “Spike? Spike honey, it’s Rachel.” she called out.

No answer.

Rachel knocked again and waited, but she didn’t hear any movement. No sound.

Twilight then knocked on the door herself. “Spike?”

No answer either.

The girls looked at each other with wild expressions on their faces before Twilight used her magic to open the door. The two instantly stiffened.

Inside the bedroom was absolutely trashed. Walls have many holes and deep slashes, tapestry torn to ribbons, bed demolished and other furniture in ruins, paintings ruined.

And inside was no Spike. The window was opened.

The girls quietly entered the demolished room in horror, covering their muzzles as they entered. Rachel didn’t want to believe it, looking around in hopes he was just in a dark corner somewhere of the room. Her heart began to painfully ache. She knew she heard him tear the place up after he kicked her out, but she had no idea the extent.

Twilight’s eyes swelled in tears as she looked around. “Oh Spike…” she whispered, voice quivered.

Spike was gone. He ran away.

“No, no he’s here.” Rachel spoke in denial. “No, he’s here, he was just here.” Her heart was aching so bad it was becoming harder to breathe. Her limbs trembled as she looked around. “H-he was just here, Twilight. I-I can still smell his scent.”

“Rachel.” Twilight sobbed, going over to her before something caught her eye.

On the windowsill with a small pebble placed on top of it to hold it in place. She walked up to it and moaned softly. It was a note. A note with Rachel’s name on it.

As Rachel looked around, trying to get a sense where her mate went, Twilight used her magic to levitate the note in front of her.

“No…no no no no.” She shook her head, not wanting to read it, her voice crackling.

Her hands trembled as she grabbed the note. She recognized Spike’s penmanship, as he had always had beautiful writing.

Twilight came up to her as Rachel opened the letter. As soon as she opened the letter, Twilight had to catch her as Rachel was losing her balance.

Rachel,

My love, my dragoness, by the time you read this, I'll already be gone. I know how you'll feel when you read this, and I'm sorry. The last thing I ever wanted was to hurt you, to throw away everything we promised. It hurts me to say this but I won't be able to provide you a life you deserve.

The events that took place when I turned, a lot of people got hurt, you physically got hurt. The deaths are replaying in my mind and they won’t stop. I remembered everything that went down, I watched everything and yet I couldn't stop. I had no control. Ponies got hurt, a lot have died and I had zero control. I was drugged yes, but what happened was still on me. This pain, this guilt, it became too great to handle and I didn't want you to see me like this. I don't know where I'll end up, but I don't want you or anyone else to come and find me. Finding this monster. I could still feel that thing inside me and I don't want to risk killing others again or hurt you anymore..

The day we met, the moment I saw you, my whole world changed for the better. You saw things in me no one else has seen, you graced me in your presence, your laugh, your smile, your beauty, there's not enough words to describe you. You're my everything, the brightest star that shines in the night.

When I proposed to you, I had meant every word, now I'm the asshole who broke those promises… the asshole who broke your heart. My heart is breaking just writing this letter.

You deserve so much more, I'm so sorry that I can't give you everything… no amount of apologies could ever make up for it. No matter what happens to me, just know that I will always love you…

Goodbye, my love,

Spike.

CRACK

To be Continued

Author's Note

💔Spike....

WOW okay hey everyone, Crimson Rose here. We finally finished this story, took me how many years???

Far too long and I do apologize mostly due to procrastination, real life but mostly PROCRASTINATION!!!

I know what ya'll thinking "Crimson, you had Spike left? Will there ever be a happy ending for the two? Will the two be reunited?"

Answer is: Hell fucking yes!

Spike and Rachel's story is far from over. There is two more stories to tell.

The next story - The Queen of the Dragonlord is mostly about Rachel and the Mission she is sent out in order to find Spike. I hope it doesn't take me this freaking long to finish it, it will be shorter than RTS but it will be crucial.

The two will be reunited in the following story after that, and it's titled The Stars That Binds Us. One way or another, they will rewrite the stars in their own way.

Chapter 1

Dusk fell upon Equestria, the Chancellor Chambers were filled with all of the council ponies, the Sister Princesses, Princess Cadence and Twilight filled the chairs, Spike hung above the rafters as they gazed upon one lone pony below.

Chancellor Neighsay was standing before them. Using his magic, he showed them various pictures.

“Recent death toll rising, drugs being passed down to the children. Certain diseases being spread upon our kind,” Neighsay as he explained. “Ever since we allowed these...humans into our world, they are bringing up death and destruction.”

Spike muffled a growl as best as he could as he watched this ass talk. So much so that he clamped his hand over his muzzle. He was brought over to be used as Twilight’s personal bodyguard and assistant if it’s needed. The meeting barely started and yet he’s ready to kick this pony out of here.

Celestia annoyingly sighed. This was the third council meeting talking about the same subject.

“It is seems your racial views know no bounds, Chancellor.” Luna grunted, rubbing her head with her fingertips.

“My views are about protecting Ponykind from all dangers.” Neighsay barked. “If we don’t do something, they are going to take over everything we stand for. It’s in their nature to do so! I studied human history and they have done nothing but cause war among themselves, conquering other nations. If we don’t act soon, they will invade us!”

“Yes, in human past, they have done such things,” Twilight said, “but not all humans are evil. There is substantial proof that humans and ponies can get along. Humans who have given up their Earth status and live among us. Like a good friend of mine once said, Just because you have one bad apple doesn’t mean the whole tree is rotten.”

“Says the pony who ran a school full of unorthodox creatures and re-”

“Before you press further on that, need I remind you it is of six different beings, whom were all students in Twilight’s School of Friendship, rescued you from Cozy Glow who took Equestrian magic away and sent Twilight and her friends to Tartarus?” Celestia reminded him, causing the other Councilmembers to chuckled.

Neighsay growled, using his magic to collect all of his belongings. “The humans will take over, it’s literally in their DNA. Humans don’t belong here.”

“Shut him up, Twilight….” Spike muttered to himself as Neighsay continued.

“The treaty stands, Neighsay,” Cadence said. “Humans are staying. We’ll do our best to bring forth justice to the ones who you say are bad, but it’s unlikely. There is only one way in and one way out and it’s through the portal. We have very specially selected ponies whose sole job is to weed out the bad ones and accept the good.”

“And they are doing a good job at it.” Twilight said. “Yes, the system isn’t perfect, but like I said, almost everyone who came from Earth hasn’t caused any disruption or chaos of any kind.”

“Then every one of you are fools to believe that.”

The sister princesses and Spike both snarled at that.

“I think that’s enough.” Celestia said, she stood tall. The highest ranking princess of Equestria and it shows. She held herself high, the way she carried on about herself, not taking anymore crap from the lowly pony. “Neighsay, I speak for everypony here that we are tired of your actions against other creatures. You may have personal views but I will not and repeat, I will not take your words by heart. The humans who chose to live among us will be protected.”

“We all hereby strip you of your status, remove any notion you have amongst the nobles.” Luna commanded, standing by her sister. The other princesses seemed to agree with the motion. “All in favor in doing so, say aye.”

All around the room, a collective of voices shouted that one single word. One word that ultimately ended everything Neighsay had built over the years.

“You will all regret this!” Neighsay shouted.

“It’s settled then,” Celestia. “Guards! Get this pony out of our sight!”

Two of the guards marched in, both grabbed Neighsay’s arms and dragged him off.

“This isn’t over, mark my words!” Neighsay’s words echoed the chambers before he was dragged away.

Spike started to do a slow clap. “Way to go, ma.” Spike chuckled. He couldn’t have done it better himself. As the other council ponies got up and left, Spike jumped off the rafters and landed on his feet with swift and grace. He landed right in front of the two.

“I do hope we don’t see him again very soon.” Cadence sighed, reaching up and taking the crown off her head.

“Neighsay took up our time for far too long, Princess Cadence.” Luna said. “He won’t be coming back.”

“I wanted to punch his face in for talking all that bullshit.” Spike said. “Humans that came to live with us aren’t evil...well for the most part.”

The four princesses smirked at him.

“Are you sure you’re not saying that ‘cause you are dating a human?” Celestia teased

Spike slyly grinned. “Maybe.” he giggled, just thinking of Rachel sends electricity down his spine. He has so much love for her that he could explode. Six months, it didn’t seem that long since the cruise. But to Spike, it’s been a whole lifetime to be with her. Yeah there were some ups and downs but they persevere and their love was strong.

As he started drifting off into a daydream, Spike’s phone vibrated in his pocket. The dragon took his cellphone out, seeing Rachel’s picture popping up. Seeing that she texted him.

Okay, for the past months, he’s been wondering how the fuck Rachel always seemed to contact him everytime he started to think about his girlfriend.

He looked to the texts and froze.

Dude, what's the hold up?

Wedding starts in like 10 minutes!!!

Fluttershy is about 2 walk down the aisle!

“Oh shit!” Spike shouted, he looked at Twilight. “Twi, you gotta fucking go. We’re late for the wedding!” He points at the text to show her.

Twilight gasped out loud, her hands on her cheeks. “Oh my gosh!” She turned to the other princesses. “I’m sorry but we have to go now.”

The other princesses giggled.

“Tell your friend good luck.” Celestia giggled. “We already sent our presents there.”

“TWI!” Spike shouted. Even he looked afraid that he wasn’t going to make it. He’ll be late for sure ‘cause he left his suit at the dry cleaners!

“Gotta go!” Twilight teleports to Spike’s side. She grabbed his arm and both of them teleported off.

The two teleported back to Ponyville. The two crash landed into Twilight’s room.

“Get dressed, we gotta hurry.” Twilight instructed him as she rushed to her closet to get her bride’s mare dress.

Spike didn’t reply as he bolted out of the room and ran across the castle to leave so he could pick his suit up. When he came towards his room, he stopped.

Standing in front of his room was Rachel. Dressed in a blue chiffon dress with a yellow trim with pink butterflies sewn on it. Her hair had recently been cut short to where it touched the nape of her neck with a pink ribbon in it. Her black heels clicked on the lavender crystal floors. She held his suit in her arms.

“Oh you are a lifesaver, babe.” Spike said when he came to her. Grabbing his suit from her.

“You owe me a paint session,” Rachel grinned. “Get in and get dressed before Fluttershy starts crying ‘cause you aren’t there.”

“Right!” He’d quickly stolen a kiss from her before running to his room, closing the door and rushed to get dressed.

Tripping over his own things, he hastily changed out of his jeans and t-shirt and threw on his shiny black suit and shoes. He tries to get his tie tied as he ran out of his room.

Rachel stood on her tiptoes and did his tie for him. “You should stick to a clip on. Saves the hassle.” she teased.

“Thanks. Will do.” he chuckled before offering his arm to her. “Shall we?”

Rachel linked her arm to his and both of them walked away from the room and headed downstairs.

In the main corridor, in front of the big grand twin stairwell, the castle was decorated in lovely white decorations. Streamers and balloons were everywhere, hung along the banisters and columns.

The seats were full of ponies attending to this glorious day. All of Fluttershy’s and Soarin’s friends and family joined together. From every member of the Wonderbolts to all of Fluttershy’s animals from her sanctuary gathered for the ceremony. Fluttershy’s family sat in the front row, both her parents were crying tears of joy for this.

And they were crying for two hours straight.

Twilight and the other girls dressed in a dress matching Rachel’s walked down the aisle with their bouquets. Pinkie Pie with Party Favor both bounced in joy as the two walked; Rainbow and Flash Magnus walked down the aisle, both of them literally eyeing at the cider bar that was opened; Apple Jack and...surprisingly Trotter from the cruise - those two actually started dating and it was a big surprise to the Apple family; Starlight and Sunburst walked, Twilight actually didn’t have a date but it was fine.

Trailing behind Twilight was Rarity, she had some time to work out her psyche and she was slowly returning to her old self, despite the fact she was having trouble with dress designs still. In all honesty, the unicorn lost her creative fashion mojo. It’s one of the topics constantly being brought up to her therapist Rachel actually set her up with.

All of them gotten to their designated spot, Mayor Mare standing at her pedestal.

“My third wedding i ever hosted,” she giggled, liking this.

Standing in waiting on the groom side, of course it’s an eager Soarin, Discord who was staring at the groom as if he’s going to kill him. He constantly threaten the wonderbolt that if he hurts Fluttershy’s feelings, he’s gonna die.

And it wasn’t a threat, but a promise.

The elegant music started and everyone turned to the open doors. Fluttershy stood, wearing this beautiful white dress with lace sleeves, the bodice was sparkly and the skirt was flowy. Her mane swept up a curly half updo with many flowers intertwine as a crown courtesy of Zephyr Breeze, her brother. Her bouquet were colorful roses that her animal friends picked. Her cuddly big brown bear wearing a bow tie was following her, carrying her train as they walked. She had squirrels and other fuzzy little critters carrying the basket of flowers and spreading them along the ground in front of her.

Discord started bawling in sprinkler tears, seeing how beautiful Fluttershy was, all dressed up like a princess.

The shy pegasus was beaming as she walked down the aisle. The song birds sang “Here Comes The Bride” in perfect tune. Everything was wonderful, so beautiful. So perfect…

Soarin was taken back by the mare’s beauty, seeing his bride walking down the aisle towards him. The beginning of his new life with her.

Spike smiled at one of his best friends being able to move on to the next chapter. He watched her walked before moving his gaze to look at Rachel and sighed softly.

Rachel then chuckled, silently telling to him to pay attention.

Fluttershy kept her cool but she barely got to halfway down the aisle before she breaks down crying and stops walking.

Soarin flew towards his crying bride and hugged her. “It’s okay, you’re doing fine.” He assured her, rubbing her back.

“I’m sorry, i’m just so happy.” Fluttershy cried, burying her face into the Wonderbolt’s chest and weep in joy.

All of the bridemares - and Rachel - giggled softly, all of them going over to her to make sure she could continue. After a few minutes and a nice bear hug from the train carrier, everypony was able to return to their spots and Fluttershy walked towards the altar.

The ceremony went on without a hitch, very nice words were spread about the couple and to the guests attending. Flutter’s parents, Zephir and Discord bawled loudly in unison, watching their beautiful butterscotch mare getting married. Fluttershy tries to hard not to cry again but she was so happy she started to cry again.

When it was time for the I do’s, Fluttershy and Soarin said them, rings were exchanged and they went for the kiss. Everyone went up a riproar of cheers to see the newly wedded couple.

They soon moved the wedding to the outside where the party was at. Of course, Pinkie Pie was in charge of setting up the party and AJ provided the food - Soarin’s requests for his love of apple fritters. Music blaring, fun was spread all around.

Fluttershy could not have been any more happier than that day with her new husband. As they, her bridesmares and their dates got to the dance floor and danced in joy.

As Spike and Rachel danced, he gave his girl a twirl before pulling her close to steal yet another kiss.

“Hey, you don’t double dip in one day.” Rachel laughed.

Spike chuckled, holding her in place. “What are you going to do about it?” He grinned.

Rachel stood on her tiptoes and kissed the dragon. They held onto each other, giving each other tenderly sweet kisses before Discord shouted.

“Oi, get a room you two! It’s a wedding, no one is going to start an orgy.” The chaos lord snapped his fingers and all of the guests including bride and groom were dressed in white sheets - the men while the woman dressed rather provocative. “Unless you're dressed for it.”

“Discord…” fluttershy assertive said his name. Giving him a look to change everyone back or something would happen.

Discord ate a peeled grape before sighing, “hey, they started it.” He said before everything went back to normal.

Rachel and Spike just glared at him before lightly laughed.

Rachel then turned to see Rarity sitting at a table alone with a glass of bubbly champagne. “I’m gonna go get some drinks.” Rachel said to Spike before heading off to the bar to grab their drinks. Since dragons and alcohol don’t mixed, Rachel has been keeping an eye on Spike on how much he drinks, but they’re at a wedding, she allowed Spike to slide and have a few drinks.

Which was a good thing since Rachel provided the drinks from her job.

The human sighed before she walked over to Rarity. “Hey there.” She smiled at Rarity.

Rarity looked up. “Oh, hello darling.” Rarity said, taking a drink of her drink. “Are you having fun?”

Rachel nodded. “Yeah, I suppose so. Why aren’t you?”

The mare shrugged, “I’m not in a rather partying mood…”

Rachel sighed before taking her seat next to her. “I know these past six month have been hard on you.”

“You have no idea...I can’t create anything…” Rarity whined. She looked up and saw Spike dressing up handsomely. Her heart pounded when seeing him before turning her head away.

“We all lost our mojo at one point or another. I did.” Rachel smiled, trying to make her feel better.

Even what happened on the zeppelin, Rachel wanted to be friends with Rarity. Yeah, Rarity was being a huge bitch about setting her up, but towards the end, she tried to stop it.

Rachel’s motto, unless you physically touch me, we can be friends. Spike told her on multiple occasions that she’s a better being than he could ever be.

Cause as for Spike, he still wanted nothing to do with Rarity. She has yet to do anything to earn his trust and friendship back.

“And do, pray tell, how did you get it back?” Rarity asked, looking at her.

“Time, patience, find some new inspiration to base your fashion upon.” Rachel suggested. “It always works with me. It’ll work on you.”

Rarity hummed softly at that. “I see your point”. She looked up at her. “Thank you for sending me those designs...they really do help with my shop.”

Rachel grinned, carefully patting her shoulder. “Things will be fine, I promise you that.” She said before walking back towards Spike and handed him his glass.

She sees Spike making that face. The “I can't believe you're really trying to be her friend and that you're a better being than I am” face.

“Don’t say it,” Rachel chuckled as she gave him his drink and gave him a hug.

Spike wrapped an arm around her shoulders and sighed softly. “But it’s true.”

The wedding went off without a hitch. Everypony enjoyed the party, drinks were served, memories were made. Fluttershy and Soarin had an amazing time as newlyweds, they gave out every none wedded girls their own bouquets ‘cause Fluttershy thought if she would just throw her single bouquet out that a lot of the girls would get in a fight and feelings would get hurt.

After the party came to the end, a tipsy Spike carried an also tipsy Rachel upstairs, both of them giggling, waving her flowers.

Spike nearly tripped, running into the wall, bumping his shoulder and Rachel’s feet on it.

“Oh, careful!” Rachel giggled.

“I’m trying,” Spike giggled loudly as well.

He, as much as he could, carried his girlfriend into his bedroom. “Wheee!” Spike spun her around, Rachel held onto him with a laugh. Spike used his tail to push the door closed, he carried Rachel over to his bed and dropped her on it.

Rachel raised her heels up to him. “I’m too tired to take them off.” she whined softly.

Spike giggled as he swayed his way to his knees and pulled her high heels off and tossed them over on the floor somewhere.

As soon as he did that, Rachel scooted up on the bed to his pillows and curled up on the mattress. “I am in love with this bed.”

“More than me?” Spike teasingly asked as he pulled his shoes off of him.

“That’s up for debate.” Rachel grinned.

Spike put a hand over his heart, acting like it’s breaking. “Oh, you wound me so.” He smirked before jumping on the bed alongside her and tickles her.

“Nononononono!” Rachel squealed, her legs kicking. She squirmed in Spike’s hold.

It’s a good thing Twilight had this room soundproofed for the couple because these two get loud...especially late at night.

Tipsy Spike eventually stopped ticking Rachel before he curled up against her. His chest pressing up against Rachel’s back. Drifting his hands over her and holding her close.

“So warm…” Rachel giggled as the tickle high came down.

Spike trailed tiny kisses along the bare skin of her neck and behind her ear. When he got to her short hair he grunted. He lifted a hand to pull the strain. “I don’t like it…”

“Blame Gemcity for talking me into being a guinea pig of her stylist phase.” Rachel chuckled softly. “It’s hair, it’ll grow back. Besides, I look good with it and it’s much easier to take care of.”

“I loved your long locks.” He buried his snout in the crook of her neck, causing Rachel to giggle..

Spike held Rachel for a while before letting out a sigh. “Rach, I’ve been thinking.”

“Oh shit.”

Spike poked her in the ribs. “Hey, this is serious.” he said. “You know how much I enjoy you coming over and how much you enjoy me coming over.”

“Yes,” Rachel chuckled softly. “Where are you going with this?”

Spike placed a kiss on her head. “Six months, these months have been the best...I want to take it to the next level.”

Rachel turned her body to look up at him.

“Spike?”

“I would like you to move in.” Spike said, his hand cupping her face. “You’ve been talking about moving out of the twin’s apartment since you girls moved above their job. The cabin would still be there for us to sneak away to if things get to rowdy.”

“I don’t know…” Rachel mutters softly. She didn’t know if it’s the bubbles talking or Spike’s actually being serious.

“Look at the pros: you get to live in a beautiful castle, countless rooms to claim where you can paint your heart out, a nice little town that is safe. You can sleep on this bed you so deeply love.” Spike smirked at that.

Rachel giggled.

“The only con there is that this crystal castle is a fucking eyesore in this town.”

Both of them let out a shared laugh.

He leans down and softly kissed her. “So...will you do it?”

Rachel bit his lower lip and chuckled softly with a nod. “Yes.”

“Yes?” Spike smiled before giving one more tickles.

“Yes, yes!” Rachel laughed. “I’ll move in!!”

Spike stopped tickling her and gave Rachel a deep kiss. “Yay!” Spike cheered, his wings flapped in happiness in response, causing him to lift off the bed before being dropped back down.

Rachel jumped off as soon as Spike dropped on the bed. Spike reached up as she fell back and had her fall on his chest, wrapping his arms around her back and held her in place.

Rachel rolled her eyes at that. “I’ll get my things and by the end of the week I’ll move in.”

“Good.” Spike goes to kiss her when Rachel clamped a hand over his snout to stop him. He looked at her confused.

“One condition: we go to Rarity’s and we talk “ Rachel said, moving her hand away from him so he could complain.

“I don't want to…” Spike moaned.

“Hey now, its been long enough. Anger is a poison that affects everything. We sit down, we talk. Mend our fences. We be friends again. I'll move in if we talk to Rarity. It has to be done.”

Spike lay his head on the pillow. He looked at Rachel.

“Spike, we have to do this. Didn't your sister teach you anything about friendship?”

“You’re playing that card? Seriously?”

“Yus, yus I am.”

Both of them stared at each other before she scoffed. “Unbelievable.” She pushed herself off of Spike. “Seriously, you need to let go.” She goes to get out of bed when Spike stopped her, grabbing her wrist.

“Hey, hey I'm sorry. I'm sorry alright?” Spike said as he got up and moved to where he was in front of her. “We'll go visit Rarity…” He placed his hands on her hips and sighed softly. “Okay?”

“Hmm…” Rachel looked at him. “You do realize I have you wrapped around my pinkie, right?”

“And I don’t mind that.” he leans over and kissed her gently. “Not one bit.”

“Is this you speaking or the booze we drank?” Rachel mutters softly, placing her hands on his face

“A little bit of both I think.” Spike said against her lips before moving along her jaw. Taking in her sweetly intoxicating scent.

Rachel sighed heavily before wrapping her arms around his shoulders. “Talk more in the morning?”

“Yes.” Spike said quickly before kissing her deeply on her lips. He pushes Rachel back on the mattress.

Rachel moaned softly into the kiss, feeling Spike’s hands bunching up the fabric of her dress and slowly hitching it up over her thighs. Spike’s mate moved to help rid the suit Spike wore at the same time before the two finished off the end of the wonderful night.

****

In Neighsay’s home just off of Canterlot, once filled with servents and all of the qualities of a Chancellor could have, was now quickly reduced to an empty shell. News traveled around about his firing fast. Everypony packed up their shit and left his home.

Neighsay sat on the ground in front of his roaring fireplace. Documents of everything he’s done, his ideas, his dreams he had with the EEA and his dream of rising to the senent council was over. Ruined. He takes each of the documents and throwing them into the fire and watched it burned.

“Ruined...humiliated...those ponies have no idea who they’re dealing with.” The unicorn said. ‘You may have taken my title, but I haven’t-”

A letter magically hits him in the back of his head.”Ooph!” Neighsay used his magic to take the letter, crumbling a curse word before looking at the letter. He could tell from the seal that it was from the Two Sister… Why would they want to write to him after everything?

He doubted they had changed their minds.

He unraveled the letter and read it. It was telling him to meet at a certain location at a certain time. No saying who it was.

“Well...I suppose I should go. I don’t have anything else to do.” Neighsay grunted, grabbing his cloak and taking off.

Using his magic, Neighsay appeared in a rundown alleyway moments later. No pony was in sight, a stray cat running after a mouse somewhere in the distance. Neighsay waited and waited and ended up standing out in the open for ten minutes.

Neighsay took out his pocket watch and looked at the time and growled. “Waste of time…” He turned to leave when he heard a newcomer coming forth.

“I don’t think it is, Chancoller.”

Neighsay turned around and saw a figure in the shadow. He could make out his blue eyes but that was all of it. “Who goes there?”

“A pony who is-” The pony went to walk over but he ended up stepping on a cat with his hoof. Both him and the cat shouted at the same time and the cat jumped up and started attacking him. “Get off, get off!”

The pony stumbled out of the shadow, falling onto the ground . The cat scurried off into the night.

It was Prince Blueblood.

“Your highness…” Neighsay lowly. Of course it’s one of the most self-righteous noble there was. Neighsay always despised his arrogance.

“Oh goodness, so filthy, I need a bath stat!” Blueblood got up, from the fall, it ruined his white clean suit, getting streaks of dirt and grime on it, along with scratches from the cat.

Neighsay rolled his eyes. “I don’t have time for some spoiled brat, Victor.” Neighsay grunted. “Good evening, your highness.” he turns to leave.

“H-hold up.” Blueblood said as he constantly wiped down his ruined suit with one hand and fixing his golden mane with the other. “I have a proposition, about your cause.”

Neighsay stopped walking but doesn’t turn to him. “What cause?”

“What you said in the meeting...you and I have a lot more in common than you think.”

Neighsay turned around and saw this smug look on the prince’s face.

“We need to have a lovely chat.” Blueblood grinned.

Chapter 2

Twilight was in her library, reading her books - like always and taking notes while Spike frantically cleaned the castle.

The Princess let out a sigh after the fifth time Spike lifted Twilight up - while she was on the chair still - and cleaned. When he put her down, Twilight closed the book she was reading. “Spike, the castle is spotless, you can stop.”

“I just want everything to be perfect for when Rachel moves in.” Spike said.

Twilight ended up using her magic to make him stop moving. “Spike, Rachel’s been here many times, times when the place was a wreck. I’m also excited that she’s going to be living with us.” She said calmly as she brought the dragon over to her. “It’s going to be fine.”

Spike nodded. “I hope so...I love Rachel and I want everything to be done right for her when she moves in.”

Twilight sighed and forced him to sit down. “Spike, calm down, seriously. She’s seen the castle a mess. She made bigger messes with her painting. Remember when Starlight and Trixie had a magic battle and we all ended up changing into different animals as Rachel walked in?”

Spike grimace in memory. Spike ended up turning into a dog - yet again, and the two couldn’t change anyone back for three days.

On the bright side, Rachel adored doggy Spike and they had fun playing games and loved the snuggle around the open fire. (and NO they did not sleep with each other in that form, that’s just sick -.-’)

“You know, this move in means you two are getting really serious.” Twilight smiled as she lets him go and returned back to her books. “I wouldn’t be surprised if by the end of the year, you’ll ask her to marry you.”

Spike stiffened at that. “Huh?!” he looked at her. “It’s a little early to talk about that.” Spike coughed at that, scratching his neck in a nervous motion.

Twilight giggled. “I’m teasing.”

He glared at her before leaning back in his chair.

“Hey, don’t give me that look.” Twilight said as she jotted a few notes in her notepad.

Spike rolled his eyes before he looked to what Twilight was writing down. He saw a scribble drawing of a bracelet with what looked like jewels outside of it. “What are you doing?”

“I am making Rachel a Welcome Home gift. It’s actually Rarity’s idea. Each of us make Rachel a gift instead of throwing her a party. “ Twilight said. “Starlight’s already getting the materials for this.”

“What is it exactly?” Spike asked as he leaned closer to it.

“It’s called the Crystal Gauntlet.” Twilight said as she continued to take notes.

“Um...it looks like a bracelet, not a gauntlet.” Spike pointed out.

“I know, the naming thing is a working process.” Twilight sighed softly as she sat back. “But it has some magical properties to it.”

Spike raised a brow. “You’re going to put magic in it? Give Rachel powers?”

Twilight nodded. “Why not? Given the fact she was attacked by a unicorn six months ago, it’ll be nice for her to have something to fight back against it if she was in that situation again.”

Every time he’s reminded about what happened, Spike let out a low growl. He was surprised that he hasn’t told the truth to anyone. If he did, Rarity would be ruined forever - if she hasn’t already with her bad luck.

Then he remembers what Rachel did before he came busting in and chuckled. “Rachel managed to fight off those ponies.”

“Well, this bracelet should help her level the playing field somewhat.” Twilight smiled. “If this works, then it’ll be ground breaking.”

“For...humans to have magic?”

Twilight nodded. “Well, yeah eventually. So I guess this makes Rachel a test subject.”

Spike narrowed his eyes at her. “Um...I don’t know how that’ll be good.” He was very skeptical that humans could handle magic.

“I know humans tend to abuse any power they get due to their past. But I’m sure there are reasonable humans like Rachel to use it responsibly.” Twilight smiled.

Just then, Starlight teleported into the room with an armful of stuff.

“Twilight, sis...have you thought of this through?” Spike asked her. “If this experiment your attempt to use my girlfriend as a lab rat goes wrong and she gets hurt-”

“Don’t worry, Spike.” Starlight said as she put the stuff on the table in front of them. She dug into the bags and pulled out a black crystal. “We’ll keep an eye-” The crystal in her hand consumed her arm in this inky black substance. “Um…” She shook it off but it wasn’t coming off. When she hit her hand on the table, the table collapsed by the strength of it.

Twilight smiled nervously at Spike. “We’ll make sure she won’t get hurt...why don’t you go to get lunch while Starlight and I-” Starlight’s black strong arm started hissing. “- deal with this.”

Spike made a face, he’s so used to the strange magical mishaps that it doesn’t phase him anymore… He sighed before getting up and heading out of the door, seriously rethinking of Rachel actually living here at the castle. He wanted to protect her from getting hurt with all this magic stuff like last time.

Then again, his girlfriend’s tough….

Shaking his head, he strolled out of town. It was time to eat…

Now for dragons, it’s no secret that they hunt for their meal. Looming over the Everfree forest, Spike hid among the tall trees to watch the forest below wearing only his pants. He discarded his shirt and shoes due to the fact it was much easier - and reasonable - to hunt without them.

Though it’s common knowledge among the ponies that dragons eat meat, Spike tries to be discreet about it, thus ridding of his shirt so he wouldn’t show any blood stains on it. Without his boots, he can run faster without ‘em on anyway.

‘Cause out here, for only a moment, Spike’s a predator. Sure he could possibly eat gems all day long, but to get that necessary protein dragons need, they need to eat meat. They all began eating meat once they went through the molt. Even after years of evolution, they still stick to their primordial instincts.

Crouched on a sturdy tree branch, Spike scours the forest floor in search for his prey. He was in the mood for something with a bit of a fluff. He could hunt for a deer and he’ll be satisfied for a week but after Fluttershy got scared of seeing it’s carcass the last time he hunted, Spike had to turn down on his killings. Trying his claws on a bear… yeah he wasn’t ready to tangle with those creatures just yet.

He looked for a raccoon when he spotted a lone sheep just walking aimlessly through the woods. Judging by the apple burned onto it’s bum that it was one of AJ’s. These guys are notorious of escaping their pens.

And, sorry Applejack, but Spike’s hungry and wants something that’s fast and very much filling for his growling stomach.

Spike waited for the animal to get within well of his sight before he jumped right on top of it. The sheep baa-ed and screamed, trying to get away but the dragon held on to it. After a clean sharp twist of the neck, the sheep lay limp in his arms.

Quick, clean, painless. Now most dragons would eat their prey while they are still alive, something about the meat taste much sweeter or something, but Spike always killed his catch as a sign of respect and so they wouldn’t suffer. He sat the dead animal on the ground, kneeling right in front of it. Spike made sure no one would walk up on him while he feasted, doubling to make sure any of Fluttershy’s friends don’t go and rat him out. When satisfied, Spike dug into the fluffy fur of the animal and began eating it.

Tearing into the raw flesh, using his teeth to tear the the muscles and meat, Spike feasted over the sheep for a good half an hour, eating the meat and organ till there was nothing but scraps. After he ate, he discarded what was left around the forest so the timber wolves could eat it.

Satisfying his hunger, Spike headed out to Zecora’s hut. When the dragon got to the door, he raised his fist to knock, Zecora called out from the other side.

“Before your fists become sore, why don’t you just come through the door?” Zecora asked him. A smile could easily be heard through her words.

Spike chuckled before he entered the home. The native zebra was over her cauldron, wearing a rather thin shirt that only covered her supple breasts, a ripped skirt that was up to her upper thighs, wearing her many bangles and armbands all over her body. The slithe zebra was cooking something good.

“Whatcha cookin’?” Spike asked her as he walked over to one of her many shelves filled with various potions and elixirs. He reached up and grabbed the one with his name labeled on it. The elixir was a special type of soap that’ll help wash the smell of raw meat and the blood off his scales.

“My old family recipe that is easy to chew. A very, yummy vegetable and beet stew.” Zecora said as she took a taste of it.

Zecora was one of the few beings in his life who don’t mind seeing him in this bloody state. Surprisingly, Rachel was one of them. Spike was hunting in the Evergrove, he had hunted a deer and as he was about to kill it, an arrow suddenly pierced it right in it’s head, killing it instantly. Spike was scared for a moment till he smelt Rachel before she walked out of the brush with her bow and arrow in hand with a confident, sexy grin on her face.

That’s only one of the many, many reasons why he loves her.

“The spring is free, my young Spike. You must go out and bathe as much to your delight.”

Spike nodded as he head out back to the spring so he could wash the blood and grime off.

As he washed, what Twilight said echoed in his mind. I wouldn’t be surprised if by the end of the year, you’ll ask her to marry you. He groaned deeply.

Great, now I’m thinking that...too early!Spike thought as he sunk in deeper into the spring.

Rachel’s moving in, so what’s the big deal? They wouldn’t have to waste energy to see each other every other week. No more talking with phone or computer, she’ll be there every day with him… Her beautiful smile basking down at him when he wakes up in the morning, the smell of her scent filling his senses. The thought of being with her sent blood down south of the dragon as he continued thinking of her and what Twilight said.

Spike quickly dunk his head into the water and growled loudly. The water ended up heating up, creating bubbles in the spring.

Marriage was too early, he declared. They only have been dating for six months….

But… still, first it’s moving in….then it’s that….

Meanwhile, Rarity was working on a new design for the umptheenth time as customers come in...and bought the clothes she made in courtesy of her friends’ design drawing.

Tired of using them as a clutch, Rarity attempted to work on her skill.

As she worked on the neckline, the pencil she used snapped, scratching along the page.

“UGH!” She snapped, taking the paper, crumpling it up into a ball and throwing it into the trash bin before slamming her head on the desk. “I am sick and tired of being in this funk.” Rarity muffled into the pearl white face of the desk.

Rarity planned on her big come back by the end of the month. A line debuting a Medieval theme of knights from stories based on centuries ago. If she couldn’t come up with the line and bring them out during the show and nab some new customers, Rarity will have no choice but to close down her shops forever.

Facing her worst nightmare - her desire was gone.

Rarity turned her head towards the pictures on her walls. Spotting Spike in the sea of photos. Back when he adored modeling for her, being a part of the shows. The one photo prior of the cruise, Spike was dressed in a rather black-blue suit with silver lapis and feather-like texturing on the jacket. For that moment, Rarity had to modify his wings to match the raven theme. The outfit showed off his well built physique, sporting a rather camera loving smile.

Rarity’s heart skipped a beat everytime she looked at that photo. The photo was at least two years old…

Before the cruise...before she became a victim of a sexual assault. Thanks to Dr. Psyrina Colt, the therapist she was seeing, her losing her fashion mojo was an ongoing process of depression from her being raped by that disgusting human male.

“If you continue to go down on this depressed, pity state, your rapist will win.” Psyrina told Rarity once. She even told her that in some cases, victims meet with their attacker in prison, seeing them locked up in a cage would show that they don’t hold the power anymore… Rarity wasn’t ready to see him...not yet.

One thing has changed however since the cruise: her love of Spike. She couldn’t help but get jealous over Rachel, seeing Spike happy.

Oh how she missed Spike coming over every day. Rarity felt ashamed to have used him all these years. Never giving him the attention like his girlfriend was giving him.

Since nothing would make Spike leave her and come to Rarity, Rarity tried to focus on her fashion.

Which was a poor, failed attempt. Determined to find a solution, Rarity got up, grabbed her purse and took off towards Twilight’s castle.

Her heeled hooves clicked together as she walked down the street. Along the dirt path that would lead to the shiny castle.

“Twilight must have something that could help me.” Rarity told herself when she went through the front door as she always had.

“Twilight? Darling, are you here?” Rarity called out.

There was a loud bang coming from the library that caused the unicorn to jump with a shout. “What on earth was that?!”

“Where the fuck did you get this one?!” Twilight’s voice carried off loudly through the castle, followed by sounds of magic beams being shot out.

“In the place where I got the rest!” Starlight shouted off as well, followed by more magic beams being used. “These crystals are voice sensitive with a certain spell. What we said activated one of them!”

Rarity pushed her purple curls out of her face before she walked towards the library. Another day in this castle, apparently. Upon reaching the library, Rarity nearly shit bricks.

An Ursula Major...a fucking Ursula Major was inside attacking Starlight and Twilight.

“Maybe I can wait.” Rarity said, stepping away from the fight.

The princess and Starlight fought against the beast. The powerful giant creature roared, using it’s strength, it’s claws and teeth to attack. The two powerful ponies floated above the massive creature and tried to contain it in here.

“What did we say to bring it out?!” Starlight asked Twilight as they continued to shoot magic at it.

Which was pissing it off even more.

“From the list, uh…..Cormariursula!” Twilight remembered and spoke it out loud.

The creature roared before it faded away. The galaxy-colored crystal faded to dark, along with so many crystals they had tested and discarded due to the fact that they were too dangerous to be presented for a gift.

Rarity slowly poked her head in. “Is...is it safe to come in?” Rarity asked with a whimper.

“Oh, hey Rares.” Starlight said breathless before she and Twilight dropped from the air and landed on beanbag chairs they’ve been using.

“Give us...five minutes.” Twilight groaned. Both of them were worn out.

Chapter 6

Rachel sat comfortably in the library, munching on the rest of the yummy yummy ice cream. She waited patiently for Twilight and Starlight to return from getting whatever it was they were going to get.

She casually would look up towards the direction of the stairs. Though their room was soundproof, she kept an ear out for her big huggable lizard. Spike’s not possessive - he knows not to be when it comes around Rachel - but there are times when Spike had gotten extremely grumpy when Rachel was not in his arms.

Not to mention she doesn’t like to be away from his arms either so it’s not too bad.

“Alright Rachel!” Starlight and Twilight walked back into the library with the princess holding a jewelry box. “Here it is.” starlight said as then walked towards the human.

Rachel sat the ice cream down on the table and sat up. “What is it?” she asked as they handed her the box.

“It’s a surprise, open it.” Twilight said, she couldn’t contain her excitement. “It’s amazing.”

Starlight placed a hand on Twilight’s shoulder to calm her down. She was close to having a geek heart attack.

Rachel eyes at the two before she opened the box and gasped softly. It was a silver cufflet with three different stones lay across. A red gem, yellow and electric blue gem.

“Oh my gosh!” her eyes glued to the bracelet as she took it out of the box and slipped it on. “Girls, this is-” the cufflet shrunk all of the sudden and latched onto her skin. “What tha?!” She stood up alarmed and tries to pull it off. “Guys, what’s wrong? This thing isn’t moving!”

“Oh we know.” Twilight giggled. “It did the same thing to us. It ensures that it doesn’t fall off.”

Rachel starts pulling as hard as she could trying to get it off. “What is it?”

Starlight chuckled. “It’s called a power cufflet. Twilight and I were working on a way to give humans the ability to do some magic.”

“Since what happened to Bouncer and his goons, we wanted a way for you to be on a playfield.” she squealed, so excited to see Rachel wearing the thing.

Rachel gave the two powerful creatures a deadpan look. “News flash, humans used to have magic over several millenniums ago in my world.”

That surprised both of them.

“Yeah,” she grunted as she tried to take the cufflet off but it was useless, it was stuck on her. “Want a history lesson?”

Both of them nodded their heads. All of the sudden with a burst of blue and pink aura, the library changed into a study, Twilight and Starlight were in desks and Rachel was at a chalkboard.

Veins popped on her forehead when that happened. “Warning, no using magic on me, I hate that.” she tells them in a low voice.

“Sorry.” the two said in unison before getting quills and parchment out and waits for Rachel to begin.

Rachel rolled her eyes before sighing, grabbing a white chalk and began drawing. “Many years ago, before there was dragons in this realm, dragons and humans used to live in the same plane.” she drew dragons and humans one part of the board.

“What?! Dragons used to live in your world?” Twilight exclaimed with wide eyes as she took notes. “How? How did they coexist? How did they have to do with humans once having magic. So many questions!!!”

Starlight was too was giddy about this. She has so many questions as well and wants to know all of this.

Rachel chuckled softly. “Easy girls.” she said as she kept drawing. “Many eons ago, humans used to worship the dragons. Dragons in our world were virtually gods, they would give some of their essence, their magic into the humans as gifts for their prayers and worship.” She drew the dragons giving magic to the humans, having wavy lines and sparkles as magic into the humans. “In the beginning, humans loved the dragons, used their magic for peace…” the art started to change to chaos and havoc.

“Then, as time went on, human hearts changed. They began to revolt the dragons, using their own gifts against them...even hunting them down and killing them for more magic.”

The two powerful students sat back in silence and listened. “When the remaining dragons had enough of this, they used their combined magic to escape, leaving the human realm and came into this world where they could live in peace. Taking the magic they had given to the humans away. Which lead to what humanity calls it “The Dark Ages.” . “

Rachel turned back to the two. “An old Elder dragon told me and Spike this before the scaley bastard tried to kill us. That is another story for another time..”

The two looked at each other, their parchment filled to the brim of what Rachel said. They didn’t know what to say about that.

“So...as much nice of this gift is...give me magic may be a bad idea.” She told them.

Now thats when one of them spoke. “Rachel,” Twilight said, looking at her. ‘You’re not like the others. And that’s a long time ago, way before you were even thought of.”

“Well, history does tend to happen.” Rachel said as she tried to get the bracelet off again but to no prevail.

Starlight looked at their human friend for a moment before saying. “Just give it a chance. Those gems are only meant for you. We got the spells only you, Twilight and I know about.”

Rachel thought about it before sighing. “I guess it won’t hurt.”

Twilight got up with a squee. “Ooh!” She summoned a scroll and gave it to her. “Now, two of the gems are defence and one of them is offence, memorize them well.”

Rachel blinked before unrolling the scroll and her eyes widened at the three spells written for each of the spell. Holy crap the spells looked like it was written by a little foal, but still legible to read.

Yellow Gem -- Calanmai *can cause a strong burst of light that could cut through even the darkest of shadows.

Red Gem -- Seroku Vilask *Can created a strong magic proof barrier around the individual that can withstand most blunt and long range attacks

Blue Gem -- Volteeria *Can electrocute an opponent with volts up to 4000 volts to stun them.

“Okay, this is good. Handwriting is crap but it’s very interesting.” Rachel said as she read the scroll. She then looked up to the girls. “But it’s really late, i’ll test them out in the morning.”

The girls nodded.

“That’s okay, and if you want it off, there is a button on the bottom of the cuff and it’ll slide right out.” Twilight explained.

That would be good to know, Rachel thought before deciding to keep the bracelet on. She rolled up the scroll back up and smiled at the girls. “Training in the morning?”

“Oh yes!” Twilight squealed. She wanted to study this….

And hoped to Celestia that it doesn’t kill their human friend in the process!

Author's Note

So sorry it took me so long to put a chapter out. RL things, drawing other projects...and the fact I'm addicted to an MMORPG game that I love.

So to show that I ain't dead and haven't abandoned my works, here you go guys!

Chapter 13

The smell of iron, bleach and medicine surrounded Spike as he sat in the waiting room. Wearing some of Big Mac's clothes he borrowed, the dragon anxiously awaited to hear news of Rachel's condition.

His body shook as the long minutes ticked by. Spike did his best to control his erratic breathing but failed.

Blood, all he saw was Rachel's blood all over the barn. Some of it stained his claws.

Fear was in Spike's eyes as some memories came back as he waited. In that barn...he doesn't know how they ended up there but he remembers his actions after they arrived. The way he acted…

He acted like a monster...the way used Rachel like she was nothing but piece of meat he was fucking. He remembered biting her in places and not closing the wounds up. Spike doesn't even know if Rach ever shouted the safe word or not!

With dragons, its known that they are hardcore rough with sex, going at it like mindless animals with one thing on the minds; with Spike, there was always this underline gentleness he has with Rachel. What he did last night, hardcore wasn't even a word he would describe it.

It was a fucking miracle that his girlfriend was barely breathing at all!

Spike quickly got up, ran into the bathroom. He got to one of the stalls and threw up everything he ate yesterday. Those memories sickened him. It sickened him that he hurt Rachel.

The most beautiful thing in his life he swore he never lay a finger on was being treated by the doctors here.

His moans turned to growls. Anger at himself, consumed in fear and guilt, Spike slammed his fists against the porcelain bowl with all his might. The bowl shatter easily like thin glass, water spraying in the face.

“FUCK!!!!” He snapped, scaring any male out of the restroom if he already hadn't. Grabbing the pipe and twisted to make the water stop.

His body shook before Spike pushed himself against the wall and sobbed. Drenched in the water around him.

“Spike?” he heard Applebloom’s voice from outside of the restroom. “You alright in there?”

Spike ignored her, too lost in his thoughts to respond. He continued to sob almost hysterically, muttering the words I’m so sorry baby...I’m so sorry….

He heard someone coming into the bathroom. Hearing them coming in cautiously, Spike could tell that it was Starlight by her scent. She must’ve just gotten here to the hospital was Spike, Rachel and Applebloom.

“Hey, easy, big guy,” Starlight said as calmly as she could be, kneeling to his side, putting a hand on his leg and back. She gently rubbed his back as Spike tried to get his breathing under control. She didn’t care of stepping all over the wet floor. “There, there, that’s it. In and out.”

It took Spike five minutes to get him slow his breathing enough to where he could speak. “I-I hurt her, Star….” his voice trembling, body shaking. “I-I-I hurt her….”

“I just got off of Twilight, she’s gonna be here soon. The girls will teleport here and meet up with us.” Starlight said softly. “Now, tell me what happened.”

“Ah-I don’t know.” He responded after letting out a hiccup. “I-I don’t know. I woke up and-HICK- she was on t-th -HICK- the hay pile...Oh my fucking god, there was so much~” he cries again.

Starlight stayed with him, letting him let it all out for a moment. “That’s it...I’m sure there’s is something -”

“Starlight y-you don’t understand,” Spike spoke through his tears. “If Rachel dies because of what I did...I can’t fucking live with that!”

He cried for an hour before Starlight fixed the toilet, cleaned the bathroom and freshened up their clothes, the two went back into the waiting room. Spike tries to hold back as best as he could.

Starlight quickly made him and her a cup of jo before they quietly waited.

Twilight, Fluttershy and Applejack poofed in moments later. Rarity, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and Pinkie ran in too. Rainbow wasn’t there due to her still with the Wonderbolts but more likely knows that their friend was in the hospital.

Rarity, if Spike only knew what she done - after a few drinks into the Iron WIll Special, she slipped a droplet of the corrupted potion into Spike’s drink when both of them weren’t looking. She figured, if she desired Spike before the potion and it amplifying it, Spike - in a part of him that still deeply in love with her - would amplify that as well. What she didn’t expect that his lustful desires did amplify…

He was fidgeting in his seat while everyone talked, his eyes - pupils as thin as a sheet of paper, lizard tongue flicked more than usual. His eyes weren’t looking at Rarity, his eyes were on Rachel’s.

Rachel was the same way, after she drank from Spike’s glass to see if the batch had soured. He complained it tasted a little weird and Rachel wanted to see for herself. She did, though, had a slight better control with herself. But after thirty minutes of what appeared to be torture to the both of them, the two bolted faster than RD on her best day.

Rarity had no idea anything happened till Sweetie Belle told her and they ran into the hospital.

At first she thought Spike gotten hurt but she quickly realized it was Rachel who ended up being treated.

Everything was a blur to the dragon. Spike was just out of it, only trying to get his mind wrap around what exactly happened but he couldn’t. Twilight tried to console him and the other girls tried as well, he did calmed down but only enough to where he could speak clear sentences without crying again.

It wasn’t until an hour later when a doctor came in. An earth mare with red, scootaloo-like mane and blue eyes in a lab coat came up to them. “Anyone here for Rachel Lockhart?”

Everyone stood up for her.

“Is everything okay?” Spike asked the doctor. “Is Rachel okay?”

She nodded. “Rachel is doing fine,” most of the group was relieved by that. The doctor then turned to Spike. “You her lover?”

Spike nodded. “Yeah, I am.”

The doctor motioned her head to the corner, wanting him to come with her and he did. “What’s up?” he asked.

“To be discreet about your partner’s injuries, I don’t think you want others to know,” the doctor said. She then sighed. “Rachel had suffered multiple lacerations, deep bruising, multiple bites along her body and her vaginal walls had a slight tear from repeated penetration. We managed to get her bleeding under control and clean up the wounds.”

Spike leaned against the wall to make himself stand up and not collapse.

“Spike, is it?” Spike nodded to her before letting her continue. “I heard dragons can get rough when it comes to intercourse, but you must realize that Rachel is a human,”

“I know, we’ve been dating for six months..” Spike muttered, rubbing his face with his hands. “This is the first time it ever gotten this out of hand…”

“Needless to say, be more careful, especially with her fertility off the roof.”

Spike’s ears perked. “Um...excuse me?”

The doctor looked at Spike with a glare before softened. “Oh hell, you don’t know do ya?”

Spike sat up, looking at her confused. “Don’t I know what?”

The earth pony squeezed the bridge of her nose and took a moment to compose herself. “Spike, there are a rare few number of humans who have this trait. We call them the Mother Cells. Females, sometimes males, are able to reproduce with beings similar to their own coding. Has Rachel told you that she was pregnant once?”

Spike nodded. “Yeah, but she didn’t know she was pregnant until it was too late...that would explain how she was able to get pregnant by a pony…”

The doctor shown Spike a chart. One looked average, what a female human and pony’s fertility rate. They looked similar but difference since they weren’t the same species. “These are normal.” She turned the page. “These are from the Mother Cells, these were past down from those who were touched by magic eons ago, causing them to breed certain creatures and has passed down those traits to the current generation.”

The chart shown a drastic change to a female’s reproductive and fertility tract. A female human’s chance of being pregnant by a certain creature was almost certain. AT least Spike has a little understanding on how Rachel was able to carry a child from her ex.

“Now Spike, has Rachel been taking supplements to make her more fertile?” the doctor asked him.

Spike shook his head. “No,” he said honestly. “The only thing she takes is a powerful contraceptive potion. It’s called…” Spike scratched the back of his head as he thought. He watched Rachel take the potion all the time. “Xaxarith? Yeah, it’s called Xaxarith. We both take it since they don’t make condoms big enough for dragons.” And that was true.

The pony’s eyes widened. “Wow, that is powerful. Those last a week.”

Spike nodded.

“But what you both don’t know that Xaxarith has a side effect. Once it wears off, the female’s chances of getting pregnant doubles. And since you two were dating for six months, I won’t be surprised if Rachel is now pregnant with your offspring.”

That was when Spike lost his balance and fell on his butt. “What?!”

“What’s going on?” Twilight called out to them as she walked over.

The doctor looked at the princess, gave her a formal nod before saying, “he just got a dose of reality.”

Twilight knelt down to Spike, Spike had so many things going on his mind at once everything sounded like gibberish to him.

This lasted a moment before Spike got up, with Twilight’s help.

“C-can I see her?” Spike asked, almost begging the doctor.

“She hasn’t stopped asking about you since she woke up,” the doctor said. “Now, next time, control yourself.” she patted him on the chest before a nurse came up to her and took her away to another patient.

In her own room, Rachel was in the bed. White gown,bandages along parts of her body, connected to an IV drip and heart monitor. She hummed softly as she watched some TV.

It was the news, talking about the posts and videos the White Mantel kept posting and some ponies were getting aggravated about this. So far, there wasn't any damage to the humans living here or towards ponies.

Bored out of her mind, Rachel reached for the remote before hearing a knock on the door.

“Come in,” she said.

The door swung open and the first then she saw was a massive pile of stuffed animals, balloons and candies trying to push through the door frame.

With a loud shout and a “oh crap!” the pile was flung into the room and Spike ended up on the floor. A pink duck bounced off his head, balloons floated to the ceiling and the toys and candy scattered on the floor.

Rachel giggled, failing to hold back her laughter. “Well, hello!”

Some of Spike’s fear and guilt had melted away just by hearing her wonderful laugh. He could tell there wasn’t any malice, or anger just by her voice and laugh alone.

Spike chuckled softly as he got up to pick up his mess.

“What did ya do? Rob everything the gift shop has and then some?” Rachel asked with a smile as a balloon floated over to her.

A It’s a baby girl balloon.

Rachel grabbed it by it’s pink string, look at it and looked back at Spike, his ears drooped down and looked at her.

“Guessing Doctor Krita told you about the baby thing, huh?”

“Yeah...she did…” After putting all of the stuff neatly in a corner, he pulled a chair closer to Rachel’s bedside and sat down. “H-how are you?” he asked her.

“I’m good. Sore as fuck but I’m alright.” Rachel said. Spike reached over and grabbed her hand.

He brought her hand up and kissed it. “I’m so sorry for last night. I didn’t mean to hurt you.” he said softly.

“Spike, it’s fine. We both were fucked up last night.”

“You remember?”

She nodded. “Bits and pieces, but not a whole lot.” She then smirked. “I remember you and I were really horny for a while. You snuck the tip of your tail underneath my skirt and teased me a lot while we were at Rarity’s.”

Spike blushed red. “I-I did?”

She nodded and giggled. “You were very naughty. The rest of the night is fuzzy but I do remember feeling as if I had the best fuck in ever.”

“Rachel, I hurt you, I-i-”

“Dude, you just got lost in the moment. I don’t remember if I even said the safe word. We’ll just have to be careful...now get your sexy, teddy bear butt up here.” She patted on the bed.

Spike hesitantly complied, he climbed onto the bed and lay down. Rachel snuggled up to him, feeling his arms wrapped around her shoulders as gently as she could. “I’m so sorry, Rachel..I really am.”

“I know, but everything is alright, I promise.” She looked up to him before kissing him.

Spike melted into her kiss, he gently held her in his arms. Enjoying the loving sensation of her kiss.

After a moment, Rachel grunted and he loosened up hold, fearing she might be hurting. They sat on the bed and sighed softly.

“Spike...do you think we’re ready ...to have a baby?”

Spike didn’t reply right away. He was still reeling from the shock the doctor said.

Rachel lays her head on his chest. “I mean, I’ll be taking tests to see if I’m actually pregnant, second opinion and all that. Still..”

“Whatever the case may be...we’ll do this, together,” was what all Spike could say.

“I love you, baby.”

“Love you too…”

Chapter 30: Date part 3

After eating, Spike and Rachel went around the Empire. Spike was very, very glad that everything was doing really well tonight. So far, everypony was being fair and excellent towards him and his girlfriend, everything he had planned went off without a hitch!

The young couple had visited various shops, touring across the great empire, the ponies greeted them with the utmost respect, not following the tabloids Blueblood set up.

Spike began to chuckle when he kept thinking about that.

“Ok, I see your gears turning, what’s up?” Rachel said as she nibbled on her last donut as they walked.

“Just...just thinking about Blueblood and what he tried to do.” Spike admitted, looking down at her with a smile. “Don’t worry, I’m not going to go after him.”

“You better not,” Rachel said, grabbed his arm with her free hand.

After touring across the Empire, adding a few more tallie marks for Spike’s challenge, he escorted her to the Jewel of the Empire. The Crystal Heart. Sitting on it’s pedestal in the center of the town, the heart shined brightly and proudly to those who came and basked in its glory.

“And here is the famous Crystal Heart.” Spike announced when they approached.

Rachel chuckled, she had seen the heart before years earlier, but she was still amazed at its beauty. She stood at a distance away from the heart, she could feel the energy from where she was at.

“Why are you standing way over there?” Spike asked her as he walked closer to the heart. “You're not gonna incinerate from it, are you?”

She shook her head. “No. no. Just don’t want to get in any trouble by going near it, that's all.” she said, putting her hands in her pockets.

“Oh you won’t. Actually, it’s kinda encouraged.”

“Oh, why?”

Spike smiled. “The Crystal Heart has a strange magical property. It says those who look closely at the heart would see something.”

“My greatest desire?” Rachel smirked.

“One way to find out.”

“You gonna look?”

“My greatest desire is standing right in front of me.” Spike smirked.

Rachel giggled, blushing softly from his comment.

Damnit, this boy is smoother than peanut butter right about now, Rachel internally swooned as she grabbed his hand and they proceeded to the Heart.

Spike brought her real close to the sacred artifact. “Now, just look at it and tell me what you see.” He instructed.

Rachel glanced at Spike before drifting her gaze at the blue crystal. At first she sees herself and Spike in the reflection, but as a moment went by, the reflection changed by a shimmering effect on the service. Rippling like water. This pull takes over the young human when she raises her hand up and reaches over and touches the Crystal Heart.

The blue of the crystal was turned grey as the thundering clouds rolled right on in, the wind began picking up around the area, something that never happened in all the Empire’s history. Rachel didn’t move from the heart, for she had stayed in place, her eyes fully white. Ponies quickly became distraught and in panic, screaming and running in fear.

Cadence was talking to Twilight about getting on Spike’s ass for no reason earlier when she felt this bone-chilling sensation down the length of her spine, this dreaded look appeared on her face. “By the Gods…” she muttered, her feathered wings and her fur were all standing on end.

“What’s wrong?” Twilight asked before looking out the window and saw the rushing wind. “You guys schedule a storm?” she asked her.

“That’s not us.” Cadence said,

“Mommy…” Flurry whimpered, feeling something as well. Cadence grabbed Flurry as she was getting up from her seat and took off running.

Blueblood was having an interview of his version of the Gala’s events (douchebag), when he too felt the bone-chilling sensation down his spine. The unicorn quickly got up from his seat and took off running out of the interview room and out of the building. He looked around to see where this ominous feel was coming from.

A beautiful sensation.

Pushing through the running crowd of ponies, Blueblood raced towards the center of the Empire. Quickly finding the grey Crystal Heart...With Rachel in the middle of that.

“RACHEL!” Spike called out as he tried to fight the powerful wind. He sensed something was incredibly wrong. He pushed with all of his dragon strength to get to her.

As soon as he felt her shoulders, he gripped hard and pulled Rachel away from the Heart. The two fell back from the disconnection with a yell. Everything around them went back to normal. The beautiful blue color had returned on the Crystal Heart, the skies cleared and sun shining, wind reduced to a light breeze.

Spike held Rachel against his chest, both sharing heavy breathing. Using his wings to hide himself and her the view of the gathering crowd of frightened ponies. His wings muffled the outside sound a bit.

“A-are you okay?” Spike asked her as he panted. It took most of the strength he got to grab her from whatever that just happened.

“I-I don’t fucking know.” Rachel responded between pants, sweating profusely. The hand she grabbed gripped her chest, her heart, tears streaking down her face. The Crystal Heart did make her see something, the look on her face was fear, sadness all mixed into one.

Something that was locked away deep, deep within mind was released.

She shifted within the wing cocoon to where she was facing Spike and curled up to him, wanting his arms around her. Spike held her, he could hear his family’s voices outside of the cocoon but ignored them. No one existed outside of the enclosement.

He’d move once Rachel was ready.

With a trembling voice, Spike heard Rachel spoke one sentence…

“It should’ve been him.” Rachel uttered as she just cried.

Author's Note

This month had been really busy, so sorry for the delay and short chapter ^.^'

I'm working on the next one as we speak. This month at work has been literally crazy.

Chapter 52 - The Siege part two

Given some time, Spike flew down below just as Rainbow Dash flipped one of the White Mantle soldiers.

"Yo!" Dash shouted at Spike. " Dude, what the hell is going on??"

Pinkie comes barreling in, using her animated tail and smacks a rock with it, it flies and hits a soldier, smacking between the eyes and knocking them out. "This is one violent party."

"These guys~one sec," Spike cuts himself to swing a fist that made contact with a soldier's jaw, grabbing the pony and throwing them, knocking down a couple of the human soldiers. He turned back to his friends. "The White Mantle wants Rachel, and will kill everyone to get~shit!"

Spike grabbed the girls, seeing two humans had their guns pointed at them. He grabs the two and pulls them close, spinning around, wings engulfing the two ponies as their guns go off.

Rrr-rat-tat-tat! The sound of the machine guns rattled as they fired upon the dragon. Bullets flying and hitting Spike's back. The dragon gritted his teeth and grunted loudly as he felt the lead repeatedly hitting his scales. As soon as he heard the empty clicking sounds, Spike let go of the girls before turning around and a burst of fire erupted from his mouth and he blasts back at the humans just as the other girls raced to the fight.

“Girls, go inside the castle, Twilight and others are still inside.” Spike told them.

“What’s going on?” one of them asked.

“No time to explain, just go now.” Spike responded.

“SPIKE!” Spike’s earfins flickered upward when he heard Brimstone’s voice called out to him. He turned his head and gasped on what he saw.

“They have her, lad!” Brimstone shouted, pointing up to the sky.

Rachel was being carried away by several pegasi guards. Three of them had her arms and a leg and she was struggling.

“Go get em’.” Applejack said before she and the girls ran to help Twilight.

Spike didn’t waste a second before he leaped up in the air and went after his girl.

“Get your fucking hands off of me!” Rachel roars as she struggles in the ponies’ hands. Wiggling and pulling back as violently as she could. The White Mantle guards tossed her weapons off somewhere before they dragged her off.

“Quit struggling!” one of them shouted back as they held onto her.

As Rachel struggled, she looked at her power cufflet. With the blue gem still gray from previous usage, she was left with her two other options. Having a bit of faith in this, she turned her head away from the thing, squeezing her eyes shut and shouted, “Calanmai!”

This bright light burst from her wrist, causing the three pegasi to shout out of surprise and out of reaction of wanting to shield their eyes, all three of them collectively dropped Rachel and she plummets.

“Shit!” she shouts as Rachel momentarily freefalls, only to ultimately land into a pair of large purple arms and is darting forward.

“Hi there.” Spike greeted her with a big smile. He was loud so she could hear him over the wind.

Rachel blinked before she smiled back and wrapped her arms around his shoulders. “My hero.” She giggled and kissed him sweetly on his cheek, being as loud as he was.

Spike’s heart swelled up even more, Rachel could swear she sees hearts in his eyes.. That lovely dopey grin lasted two seconds before hearing sounds of guns firing off, the bullets missing the two.

The dragon snapped his head towards the direction and saw that there were pegasi with the human weaponry coming after them.

“Fuck, hold on.” Spike said before flapping his wings and sped off.

Rachel held on tightly, trying to get small in his arms as the bullets flew over their heads. Clutching for dear, ever-loving life as the dragon continuously swerves left to right to dodge. Gritting her teeth as she hears the familiar sound of gunfire going off.

Guns, why the hell would humans use guns as part of the trade business?! Rachel was not a big fan of them back home and was sure as hell not a fan now.

Then.

BANG!

Rachel started screaming loudly in pain, pulling her arm around away from Spike’s shoulders and tucking it close to her chest. Spike gasped, seeing that there was a gunshot wound on her forearm, the scent of her blood filling his nose.

Over at the Dragonlands, Dragonlord Ember was taking a few personal rounds around her volcanic palace, in her hands always was the Bloodstaff. The main source of draconic magic only the Ruler of Dragons and a rare few are able to harness its raw abilities.

With the ponies having a hard time with the humans and the history dragons had with the humans centuries ago, patrol and guards doubled around their lands.

Besides Rachel who proved herself to be trusted and earned her keep, no other mortal dared to set foot in these lands and besides Spike who has crossed over to their world, no other dragon dared to set back to where it was once called their home.

As she passed by a statue carved in obsidian and gold of her father Torch, the blood red stone on the scepter started to glow and energy surging from the length of the crystal staff. She stopped and held the staff out. “The fuck?!” she yelped. Her whole body started to vibrate from its energy and it just suddenly stopped abruptly.

Ember’s scales paled, she felt some of the magic from the staff was just being used remotely.

And she knew where that magic went. “Uuh oh,” she said slowly, staring at the staff.

Snarling, Spike’s hands began to glow a bright green in color, his body enveloped in magic that felt distantly familiar to Rachel. Spike spun them around to face the oncoming enemy. With a shout, he threw his hand out towards them.

The same draconic magic that flowed in his hands shot out. The pegasi with guns were soon consumed in green flames causing extreme agony, one by one, all of them incinerated at mid flight and it was slow to increase maximum pain brought upon them before they were reduced to nothing but ash and dust. Their armor, skin, the iron and metal of their weaponry was gone, the intense heat burned much hotter than typical dragon fire that it left nothing of them.

Though in pain herself, Rachel couldn’t help but watch Spike use this kind of magic. She knew he can do some things other dragons cannot but nothing like this.

Spike then holds onto his mate and dives into the Everfree forest below. He swiftly landed on the ground, placing Rachel on a large boulder gently.

“Lemme see,” Spike said, then gently grabbing her arm, Rachel winced and grunted, showing him the bloody gunshot wound. It wasn’t through and through so the bullet was still lodged in.

He grimaced, already he could see her transformation had begun the process of healing itself, but it was having a hard time with something in it. “Rach, I gotta~”

“Just fucking do it.” Rachel whispered, trembling from the pain but knew what was about to happen.

But both of them hate it.

Spike nodded before picking up a stick before handing it to her. Rachel took it and put it in her mouth. Once secured, Rachel nodded, bracing herself.

“I’m sorry,” Spike whispered softly before shoving two of his claws in her arm.

Rachel chomps down on the stick, though it broke in half from her strength, it did hold back the painful scream. Her nerves felt like they were on fire, writhing in her mate’s hand but she forced herself to stay put though everything was telling her to pull away.

Spke worked quickly, digging and feeling for that bullet. Being careful not to damage her even more, feeling the hot meat and tendons, just to go as far as the projectile. He kept looking at Rachel to see how she was handling it, hating to see that twisted pained expression on her.

His claws then felt something metallic. “Okay I got it, I got it.” He said, managing to grab the bullet. He counted to three before he pulled it out, causing Rachel to drop the broken stick from her mouth and let out a frightful scream.

For which Spike dropped it and wrapped his arms around her and hugged her close, for then she was sobbing uncontrollably. “I’m sorry, I'm sorry.” He tells her repeatedly, holding her, feeling her hands wrapping around him and buried her face in his chest. “I’m so sorry, baby,” he said, kissing the top of her head.

“W-why is this happening to us?” She asked in between sobs.

“I don’t know,” He responded, petting her gently and trying to sooth and comfort her.

After a while, he pulled away to see how her arm was now. The bleeding has stopped and he recognized the familiar signs of scales growing. “How are you feeling?” he asked her.

“It hurts like hell and I'm scared to death.” she responded, still visibly shaken.

He hears more pegasi wings flapping nearby, causing him to snarl loudly. “These fuckers just won’t quit!” he growled before looking at Rachel. “Do you remember where Zecora’s hut is?” he asked her.

She nodded, wiping her face with her hands.

Spike helped her off the boulder and framed her face with his hands. “I’m gonna take care of these guys, I’m going to need you to run towards Zecora’s as fast as you can and stay there where you can be safe, okay?”

“But~”

“No buts, okay, I can’t lose you.” He said, placing his forehead against hers. “When I’m done with these guys, I’ll come back. You trust me?”

“I do,” She whispered, “Always.”

They kissed, Spike taking her in one last time, shuddering softly before pulling away. “I love you, Rachel.” He said as the wind began to pick up. The draconic magic Rachel was feeling before was coming off of him again. Though it was clear she wanted answers, it would have to be later after this.

“I love you too, Spike.” She said, Her ears were then able to pick up the sound of the White Mantle guards approaching them from afar. They both snapped their heads towards that direction before Spike told her to go.

Rachel forces herself to tear away from the love of her life and she takes off running. Leaving Spike behind to take care of the mess.

Leaping over fallen trees, feet picking up dirt as Rachel zoomed through the forest. She recognized the area and knew where the pathway towards the zebra’s hut was. Her arm stung all to hell but her adrenaline and whatever her own magic was happening was keeping the pain at bay for now.

Echoing in her ears, she could hear the roars and cries of the encounter, her blood running ice cold, partially feeling sorry for those guys but they had this coming.

But it sure did scare the living hell out of her, she wasn’t going to lie, but she trusts her dragon.

As she ran, she was suddenly feeling this sharp pain in her stomach, causing her to stop, leaning against a tree. “Oh shit!” she groaned, the pain was making her double over, hand pressed against it.

There was something inside her that was changing, she could feel it. The same tearing pain she felt when she touched the Crystal Heart was happening again. She didn’t know it was the adrenaline, the fear she was feeling or what but it was at it again.

The feeling then traveled from her stomach and right up the arm she was just shot, and right before her eyes: she watched as golden scales grew from where the bulletwound was at then traveled to her hand, covering it entirely; her black painted nails turned to a warm brown and turned to long sharp claws.

“What the actual fuck….?” Rachel whispers as the change stops but the pain from the change lingers.

As she stood, contemplating and trying not to freak out, she noticed a huge difference in her surroundings. Her sense of smell heightened ten times along with her hearing, hearing the smallest of insects walking on a leaf, the smell of wood burning and flesh blood spilt and it was a strong one, given what Spike was doing now. Frightened animals taking cover in nearby holes and spaces unseen but she knows they are there.

However, one sound she managed to pick up frightened her the most. She can easily distinguish the sounds and growls Spike makes, she was able to register another sound.

And she suddenly bolts off, the creature charges right for her.

Every nerve in her body lit up, the hairs along her arms and neck were standing straight up, cold sweat dripping from her pores. This was one chase Rachel intended not to be caught!

As she ran, she quickly saw a pathway emerging ahead, the two arrowed signs pointing from the east - Zecora’s Hut, and north that pointed to where Ponyville was.

Just as she went to turn east, a huge red figure dropped right in front of her and his hand reached out, grabbing her by the throat and easily raised her off her feet.

Gasping out of breath, she felt her throat was being crushed by sheer strength. She tried hitting and clawing but it proved to be ineffective. She managed to open her eyes and came face to face with Garble.

And he was pissed. She could see that his right eye still had a piece of her arrow sticking out and he had tried to make an attempt to pull it out but just broke a part of it.

As Spike threw the remaining guard at a tree, the tree snapping in half upon impact, he stiffened when he heard this booming voice.

“HEY LITTLE PONY!” Garble boomed.

Spike snapped his head up at the sky and he could’ve sworn all the color of his scales ran white, his eyes widened to see what he had.

“LOOK WHAT I GOT!!” Garble snarled, holding Rachel up by the neck, seeing her struggling to breathe.